World Domination System - Killerhemboy - Ongoing 601 To 800
World Domination System - Killerhemboy - Ongoing 601 To 800

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Типография Новый формат: Издать свою книгу
 Ваша оценка:

World Domination System

 []

     Description World Domination System
      [*Ding*


     World Domination System booting up.






     Current World: Unknown






     Host Status: Near-death






     Current Goal: Survive






     Overall Goal: Dominate and Conquer the world!]




     A college student struggling for cash opted for an experiment which was advertised as safe but paid a lot of money. As soon as he was strapped to a chair and had electrodes placed on his...


     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     601 The Third Seal End
      When Daneel woke up, he had such a splitting headache that he could only continue to lie on the ground, clutching his head and waiting, or at least hoping for it to subside before getting up.


     His eyes remained closed, as he knew that opening them to let light in would only make it worse.


     Right now, it felt as if his head had been dumped in water until just the moment before he would have drowned, and that this had happened so many times that that constant feeling of drowning was always with him.


     Of course, he knew that all this was because he had allowed himself to be battered senseless by hundreds of years of memories, even knowing that he would not be able to remember any of it after waking up.


     True enough, even trying to think of everything he had seen caused the headache to flare up, resulting in him only catching a few glimpses and flashes of images and words that were all just jumbled into an incomprehensible mishmash of nonsense right now.


     Thankfully… he had placed his hopes on something much more reliable.


     "System, have you recorded all of the memories?"


     [Affirmative. Memories recorded. Analysis underway. Due to the sheer volume of the memories, deep analysis is expected to take a prolonged period of time.]


     As he heard this, Daneel burst out laughing with happiness, and if anyone could see him now-lying on the floor on his stomach while clutching his head with an expression of extreme joy that was mixed with pain, they would definitely think that the King of Lanthanor had gone mad.


     After laughing himself hoarse, Daneel finally struggled to reach a wall, which he leaned on as he asked the other all-important question.


     "System, replay the announcement that I missed."


     Indeed, completely captivated by the third seal, Daneel had ignored this announcement which had sounded in his head as soon as that news about the golden light had reached him.


     He had known that they would be there whenever he wanted to go through them, so he had focused on that matter. Now that it had concluded, it was time to view what he had obtained from the system by reaching the threshold of satisfaction level.


     Even before, he had seen this coincidence where the threshold of satisfaction level that the Emperor had set down had matched with those that were present in the system. In fact, this had even led him to the absurd idea that the system might be somehow connected to the Emperor, but after talking to the man, Daneel could tell that this was not the case, even though he did not have confirmation.


     Of course, now that he had the full memories of the Emperor, that would be answered, but he would have to wait for the analysis to finish.


     Also, there was the question of whether his transmigration was also in some way connected to the Emperor, but even this would have to wait until the system was done analyzing those memories.


     So, Daneel just sat back and looked forward to finding out how much EXP he had gained through that elaborate and meticulous plan that he had spun against Arnold the Empire spirit.


     [Satisfaction Level: 62%


     Dissatisfaction Level: 28%


     Milestone Reached. 250,000 EXP awarded.


     Next Milestone: 80% Satisfaction Level.


     Award: 1,250,000 EXP


     Total EXP: 482,000 EXP]


     YES!


     Daneel had already guessed that this would be the case, but hearing it still made him ecstatic.


     Also, the trend had continued – with each threshold so far, the reward had increased by five times and the same had happened again, resulting in the award for the 80% satisfaction level, which Daneel don't even know how he would obtain after having had to go through so much just to barely pass the 60% threshold, having an award which blew his mind.


     The cost for the next upgrade to the system, which would allow it to reach hero level, had already been given to him – it was 1 million EXP, and at the time, it had seemed like an unreachable number. Yet, now, with this award, that didn't seem so at all.


     Also, Daneel knew that there was even more EXP to be earned when the Alliance with the Black Raven Kingdom was finalized. He had used 15,000 EXP to purchase the advanced tool which allowed the system to scan a much larger area around Daneel for satisfaction level, and that was why this had become possible even though the Black Raven Kingdom hadn't allied with Lanthanor officially yet. Even last time, that step had been essential before the system gave him those oh so sweet achievements.


     One last thing which Daneel did reflect upon was that he hadn't gotten the continuation achievement for "Empire Spirit Reaper".


     Yet, Daneel just attributed this to the fact that he had only put Arnold to sleep after destroying half of his consciousness, unlike in the case of the Empire Spirit in the Kingdom of the Elves which had ceased to exist due to his machinations.


     So, the next main step that he would have to take was to go back to the Black Raven Kingdom and browbeat that Council into announcing the allowance.


     Only, before that… There was one last thing to do here.


     Although the headache was still there, Daneel struggled to get up as he had to reach somewhere.


     He failed. Even the simple effort of trying to get up hurt too much, but the enticement was too strong. Leaving behind all dignity, Daneel crawled on the floor and reached the center of the room, where the other ultimate award was waiting for him.


     The stone pedestal, with all that precious, high-level knowledge.


     As soon as Daneel laid a hand on it, he heard Drakos speak in his head.


     "Congratulations, Young King! I am truly honored to have found someone like you who – "


     "Drakos, no offense, but please cut the crap and just give me everything behind the third seal."


     A moment of silence followed, after which the Ancient Dragon said, "As you wish."


     The tone of the Empire Spirit made Daneel realize that he hadn't actually thought this through.


     So, when another flood of information collided with his consciousness and amplified the pain he was feeling to over 10 times of what it had been before, Daneel screamed out loud before promptly fainting again.


     And this time, the last thing he heard was a very subtle chuckle, and if it hadn't been for what he had noticed in the Ancient Dragon's tone before, he wouldn't even have been able to guess that this Empire Spirit, which was supposed to be so innocent, was capable of taking revenge in this way.


     …


     Meanwhile, Faxul was sitting on his throne in the Black Raven Kingdom, conversing with the members of the Council who were all arguing amongst themselves regarding what they were supposed to do next.


     Elanev had finally been allowed to give up the role of acting like Faxul, and he had jokingly said that it was quite addicting. At that time, Faxul had been tempted to say that Daneel's aim was to make all the members of the Council of Nine Sovereigns rulers of some force of the other, but he refrained himself as it was his friend's plan to announce.


     Just like he had been doing for the last 10 minutes, Faxul continuously tried to reach Daneel, but when each and every communication attempt failed, all he could do was wonder what was up, while trying to not let this opportunity that they had worked so hard for to pass away from them.


     After all, it was always best to strike when the iron was hot, and right now, most of the Council were still bewildered that the connection ceremony had actually happened in the first place.


     Yet, already, some of them had started to refute it using dumb arguments such as that the connection ceremony was invalid as a sitting King was already present on the throne.


     Faxul had already guessed that there would be such people who did not want an outsider to rule them even though the citizens wanted it – all of these people were those who had been in power for a long time, and had thus gotten used to the old ways.


     Even though those ways are constantly changing, they were just not ready to move on, and the only blessing was that there seemed to be enough people who had also recognized the sheer amount of support that Daneel had among the common populace.


     Yet, these views could be changed, and although he and Daneel could still force the Alliance onto the Council, it would result in a lot of friction that would only bring problems in the long run.


     So, after once again sending a message and receiving no response, Faxul announced, "This meeting is adjourned. Don't all of you have duties to get to? Instead of using this time to idly think about things which cannot be decided by yourselves anyway, I charge all of you with quieting down each and every segment of the Army and making sure that they know that whatever happened will not repeat. When you're done with that, I want you to go hold small gatherings in all the major towns where you use your authority to calm down the people, too. Keep doing this until I summon you all again. Got it?"


     Ever since the baptism, Faxul had adopted a certain measure of authority that made his orders carry a tone that could not be defied. This thankfully kicked into action right now, as most of the Council nodded in reply before seeing him disappear from his place.


     This was a good tactic to delay them, but it would only do that – delay the inevitable.


     In the meantime, he had to find Daneel and get him to the Black Raven Kingdom as soon as possible.


     After thinking for a bit, he contacted Kellor to find out the last message that had been relayed to the king. On discovering that this was regarding their academy, he was slightly startled, but he proceeded to go to the library where there were so many memories of theirs.


     Here, he walked up to the secret room whose formations were still open as Daneel hadn't bothered to reactivate them after passing through as he had been too excited. Still, the system was actively monitoring everything, and it would have stopped any threat. It only allowed Faxul to go through without any resistance after identifying him.


     As Faxul finally stepped inside this room and saw the stone pedestal, he realized what it was as he had seen the same kind of object before during their foray into the Ancient Black Raven's abode.


     Yet, the sight of the glorious King of Lanthanor, who would soon be in command of not one, not two, but three Kingdoms in the continent of Angaria, made him want to take out a communication eye and record this so that he could tease his friend using it later.


     Realizing that there was no need to hesitate, Faxul did so.


     The King was slumped over the pedestal, drooling freely from his mouth which had a lopsided smile on it, as if he was having a very pleasant dream. Occasionally, he would flinch as if that dream was being affected by nightmares, but each and every time, the smile would return.


     Done with the recording, Faxul went forward and started to shake Daneel, but receiving no reply, he got a bit worried before deciding to resort to extreme measures as time really was tight.


     If he had known that Daneel had actually entered into a dreamland filled with the memories that he had just experienced from the Emperor, he might have hesitated, but he just went ahead and did the thing that Daneel loved to do to others when he had to wake them up – a solid metal hammer came into existence right about the King's head, before dropping down and making him wake up with a startled expression on his face.


     At that moment, the King blurted out something that made Faxul question if something was wrong with his hearing.


     "Bleargh! Hero-level! Champion Paths! Bloodlines! 1000 year virgin!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     602 The Ultimate Jackpo
      After sputtering out those words, Daneel groggily looked around, before finally spotting Faxul who was looking at him with a very weird expression on his face.


     At first, he didn't understand why, but after remembering what he had just said, a blush crept into the King of Lanthanor's face, while he straightened himself and wiped the drool off of his mouth.


     The headache was manageable, as it looked like he had slept for 2 hours. Although it still felt as if someone were constantly dropping hammers on his head, it was much better compared to before, when he hadn't even been able to get up.


     Thinking about hammers, Daneel touched his forehead to find an imprint which was already healing, and in the air, he could see the remains of the spell that Faxul had just used to wake him up.


     Initially, on realizing what it was, Daneel was going to 'politely' ask his friend why he had resorted to that method, but after remembering how he had used the same before, when Faxul had fainted due to the bloodline awakening in his body, he put away the question and simply decided that he would just use the next opportunity to use not one, but two hammers.


     "1000 year virgin?"


     As Faxul asked this with one-eyebrow raised, Daneel turned to the side to hide his expression before blurting out, "Never mind that. What's up? Why're you here?"


     Although the memories were a mess, the one where that nickname had come from was clear.


     It was quite shocking that coincidentally, the Emperor had followed a similar path as him.


     Although they were differences in the ways they had obtained power, one thing did match: both of them had taken control of a single force first, before expanding to grow larger and larger.


     At that time…the Emperor had stood out as one of the only people who were in charge of a force, but didn't have a harem of at least 2 or 3 women.


     Even the women used to mock him, who typically had harems of men ranging from 2-100.


     Even then, his talent had been known among all, so he had been called the 'Thousand Year Virgin', to refer to their supposition that even if he lived to be a thousand years old, if he didn't change his ways, he would always be a virgin.


     This actually reminded Daneel of that moment with Senior Fists of Justice, when the latter had said that he was similar to Daneel in this matter.


     Daneel felt the pressure again, now, but he now knew that that old man…was wrong.


     The Emperor hadn't died a virgin.


     Daneel didn't know the details, yet, as the deep analysis wasn't done, but he could tell that this was the truth based on the overall view he had of the man's life.


     Deciding to reflect on that later, he waited for Faxul's answer.


     "Er…the Council, Daneel. Remember the plan? You have to come convince them."


     Daneel turned around with a start as he heard this. Indeed, right now, that was supposed to be going on, and he really hadn't expected that this trip to the stone pedestal would take so long.


     After all, who else but he would choose to do something like that during the vision?


     Nodding seriously, Daneel said, "Right. Go call for the meeting in 10 minutes. I'll be there."


     Faxul was initially about to confirm this, but seeing the furrowed eyebrows of his friend, he knew that he would be there.


     So, nodding, he teleported away, following which Daneel folded his arms behind his back and addressed the other issue that had been revealed to him before he had fainted.


     "Drakos…did you allow me to withstand that flood of information knowing that it would make me faint again? Did you do that for revenge because I was rude?"


     Daneel deeply respected the Ancient Dragon, but at that moment, he had just been a tad bit impatient. He couldn't even be blamed, as he had been looking forward to this for a long, long time.


     Still…the fact that the 'innocent' dragon had done this was quite surprising.


     After a few moments of silence, Drakos answered, knowing that he had nowhere to hide.


     "Umm…yes, Young King. I apologize. I don't know what came over me, but I felt that doing that would feel good. And it did. Afterward, I realized that it was wrong."


     Hearing this, the King of Lanthanor adopted a serious expression.


     The innocence of this Ancient Dragon was a very important matter, and it could not be ignored.


     Thinking for a bit, he asked, "Did you feel anything similar to how you felt before, when you were about to give in to your race's instincts of destruction?"


     After pausing for a few seconds, Drakos answered.


     "No, Young King. I promise that no such thing happened. It was more like…I imagined what you would do in that situation, and I just…did it."


     Daneel couldn't help but gape as he heard this.


     The Ancient Dragon…had been imitating him?!


     On Earth, there was a famous saying often used by the kind old lady who had raised him. She had had it read off of a newspaper by a gentleman who had visited the orphanage, and after mugging it up, she had always used to repeatedly say it even if it didn't fit the occasion.


     "Associate yourself with people of good quality, for it is better to be alone than in bad company."


     Here, Daneel was the bad influence who was slowly corrupting Drakos even though he had been trying not to expose the Ancient Dragon to too many of his schemes.


     Alas, most of his schemes had required for the Ancient Dragon to be present, and even in those cases, he had asked Drakos to go to sleep whenever the main event had been about to go down.


     Still, it looked like just a little bit of his scheming mind had seeped into Drakos, and Daneel had no idea whether this was a good thing or bad thing. If it brought him closer to that 'snap', then it was definitely terrifying, but if that was not the case, then Daneel wondered whether it was possible for the Ancient Dragon to unleash his true power by changing bit by bit, without completely snapping and turning into a bloodthirsty monster who craved destruction.


     Either way, Daneel was in no position to make a decision regarding this right now. So, regarding this, too, he decided to peruse the Emperor's memories when they were available to him.


     With this settled, he finally came to the goldmine waiting for him that he had had to crawl to to obtain.


     Taking a deep breath, he said, "System, give me the list of types of items received after breaking the third seal in order of importance as set by previous commands."


     It was the moment of truth, and Daneel felt like a little kid who was unwrapping his present during Christmas while hoping to all the Gods there were that his parents had bought him the gift that he had begged for.


     After hearing the answer from the system, he really did smile wide like a happy little kid.


     [Affirmative. Analysis has been put on hold as previous analysis task is already under progress, but categorization has been completed. Please note that this is a macro level categorization. List in order of host's preferences is as follows:


     1. Information regarding the Hero level, and how to reach it


     2. Information regarding all Bloodlines available in Angaria, and theories about how to obtain one even if one is not born in the line of the Godbeast


     3. An exhaustive list of High- and Medium-Tier Champion Paths


     4. Exhaustive list of Hero-level formations and spells


     5. Exhaustive list of Hero-level Fighter and Bloodline Techniques


     6. Speculations regarding the history of Angaria before the Empire by the Emperor, and miscellaneous data.]


     As he had 10 minutes, just for enjoyment's sake, Daneel asked the system to repeat this list 5 times.


     Each time he went over it, he beamed so happily that anyone would wonder just what the King had obtained that was making him so happy.


     If they knew that it was a treasure trove of information which basically made him the strongest person on this continent if he used it wisely, they would understand, and smile alongside him.


     At this moment, the main emotion that Daneel was feeling was…extreme relief, and a strong sense of expectation.


     Until now, in his journey on Angaria, for the most part, he had always been playing from an underdog position. Although he had used hard work to sometimes ensure that he was dominant, when he looked back, all he saw was a struggling ant in the face of individuals who were far more powerful than him.


     Now…that was no longer the case.


     True, he was still a Peak Warrior.


     But, he was now a Peak Warrior armed with such an extensive wealth of information that it would definitely put all of the Secret Archives of all the Big 4 to shame.


     If he was on Earth, this was basically like him being handed the launch codes for all the nukes on a planet. True, he still may be someone inconsequential, but that didn't mean that he didn't have ultimate power.


     Besides, with so many Champion Paths, Daneel was sure that he would choose his own, and break through to become a Champion soon enough.


     Even if that wasn't the case, even as a Warrior, he could use all these things to do anything he wished on this continent.


     Angaria was now his playground, and if he moved carefully, he was sure that he could achieve each and every thing that he wanted.


     The journey so far had continued in one way. From now, it would be different, and much more fun, as Daneel was now truly equipped to put the 'Domination' in 'World Domination'.


     The only thing that could result in his downfall…was if he got cocky. And from everything that Daneel had learned, he was sure that he wouldn't be a victim of that simple, yet powerful flaw that had seen the ruin of many, many before him.


     Taking another deep breath and holding it for a few moments to calm himself down, Daneel disappeared from Lanthanor.


     Following his instructions, Faxul had called for the Council again, and because they knew that the King of Lanthanor would be coming, varied emotions could be seen all around.


     Some looked forward to seeing him.


     Some loathed him, and wished that he would die on the way.


     And some were looking forward to using their dumb arguments to deprive him of what he deserved.


     Yet, all of these people stood up in shock, as they could never have expected that the King would enter in this way.


     His arrival was heralded by a loud and familiar 'SQUAWK', and when they looked out the window, they witnessed the King of Lanthanor riding in on the Protector Raven.


     It alighted in the middle of the Throne Room and menacingly looked all around, as if threatening them that if they even thought of opposing the one it had acknowledged, then they would be exposed to the true fury of the Almighty Black Raven.


     Since childhood, all of these old-timers had grown up revering their deity, and this living embodiment of their Almighty Black Raven whose wish was absolute.


     And now, when they saw this and realized what it meant…they all bowed without hesitation, as was their duty.


     Faxul was actually the most shocked. During their fight with the Black Raven Empire Spirit, the Protector Raven's consciousness had gotten gravely injured because Daneel had wrested control of it from the Empire Spirit, which had caused it harm. Since then, it had been in a coma.


     This was why Faxul had had to act like the Protector Raven before, during their fake connection ceremony.


     Yet, now…this was the real deal!


     How the hell was this possible? Even Drakos had given up, saying that only a Hero-level healing spell, which he didn't know, could save it!


     Before he could ask anything regarding this, though, Daneel did something which set the Alliance in stone and bypassed all the problems that they might have faced in one go.


     While they continued to kneel, he regally jumped off the Protector Raven and walked to Throne, which Faxul respectfully vacated.


     Sitting on it as if it was his right, he spoke in a tone that made almost everyone in the room feel a chill up their spine that made them shake in their boots.


     "Council of the Black Raven Kingdom. I have been acknowledged by your people. I have been acknowledged by your King. I have been acknowledged by your Deity. Now, I will be frank in saying that I no longer give two sh*ts about you lot. If you don't wish to support me, the Protector Raven wants me to tell you that it hasn't feasted on human blood in a long time. It will be a fitting sacrifice to begin a new age for the once Mighty Black Raven Kingdom. Any takers?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     603 Trinity of The First Alliance
      The deafening sound of silence greeted the Throne Room of the Black Raven Kingdom, where before it had been filled by whispers of plots and plans to make the King of Lanthanor go back to where he came from without giving him anything in return.


     The Council was mainly made up of retired commanders who had lived to be over 70 years old. Hence, most of their mind was still filled with the old idea that Lanthanor was their enemy, and that the Black Raven should always soar free.


     Yet, now…when they saw the Protector Raven eyeing them as if they really were its next meal, they could only gulp, and struggle to rearrange their thoughts.


     All of their schemes left their heads, replaced by the singular question asked by the King which reverberated in their mind over and over again.


     "Any takers?"


     While Daneel waited for his classic 'shock and awe' tactic to work with a smile on his face, he received a message from Faxul.


     "Is that really…the Protector Raven who went into a coma after our fight with the Black Raven Empire Spirit?!"


     Faxul had always shared a special bond with this Raven. When he had been small, it had carried him around on its head, amusing him to no end, so much so that he loved to roam the corridors of the Palace in this fashion all day, while his father and grandfather watched on with happy expressions on their faces.


     After finding out that it had become the innocent casualty of that fight because of Daneel and the Empire Spirit fighting for control of its mind, he had been heartbroken, but he had consoled himself by thinking that this was only a coma, from which it would surely recover.


     Now, seeing that happen all of a sudden…was pretty overwhelming.


     Daneel didn't show any outward reaction while sitting on the Throne, but he did reply.


     "Of course. It says 'hi', and that it senses something new from you. Something…that makes it want to bow. Hehe, it's really puzzled. I guess you have some explaining to do, or it might get jealous thinking that you got a stronger Protector Raven."


     As soon as Daneel said this, the gigantic Raven in the room turned around and glared at him for a moment, before winking familiarly and turning back around to continue doing its job.


     Faxul saw this gesture and became dumbstruck.


     It had been so quick that none of the others had noticed it, but he could never mistake it for anything else.


     Yes! This was that same Protector Raven! It wasn't some kind of construct!


     "H-how?!"


     Sending this message was all he could do, while he continued staring at this majestic being which was the last family in the Black Raven Kingdom that he had left.


     "Oh, this? Well, I broke the last seal and obtained all kinds of spells. Using one of them was enough. Now, let's bully these guys into agreeing, and you can have your reunion."


     Feeling Faxul smile with joy in front of him even though he was facing forward, Daneel felt happy, too, as he knew just how much this Raven meant to Faxul.


      He had seen how hurt his friend had been before, when it had gone into a coma, although he had tried to hide it deep inside.


     Daneel had simply paused the analysis of the memories of the Emperor to have the system extract just this one spell so that he could make this kind of a smashing entrance. After extracting and using it, the system had gone right on back to the all-important analysis.


     Daneel let the atmosphere grow even heavier for a few more seconds, before finally starting to speak again.


     "Good, I see that most of you retain your senses. Now then, onto the official stuff. The Black Raven Kingdom will officially join the First Alliance that currently comprises of the Kingdoms of Lanthanor and Eldinor. King Faxul Coronis shall obtain a seat on the council, while I hold the commanding rights. Any problems?"


     "Ki-"


     "Raven."


     One of the men in the room- a bald man, with a bulging stomach and quite a tall stature, had stood up to answer Daneel as he had been holding in his anger all this while.


     He was the main leader of the faction which did not want an outsider to rule their Kingdom. Instead, they were happy with Faxul, who had recently just been mooning around while letting them do what they wished.


     They didn't know that this would change now, as Faxul was a changed man who was no longer inhabiting a different body, but they still wished for that situation to remain.


     Daneel had been really hoping that there would be a 'taker'. After all, the best kind of demonstration was a live one.


     The moment he called out to the Raven, it teleported forward, which was something that only it was capable of.


     The man had no chance to say anything more. He had gotten livid on being interrupted by the King, but that expression barely had the time to turn into one of shock when he felt himself being raised by the sharp beak and then teleported to the large balcony from where the Raven and Daneel had appeared from.


     Before anyone could say anything about the matter, the Holy Protector Raven promptly…dropped the man.


     They were at least 6 floors up, so everyone had ample time to hear his scream while he plummeted to his death.


     It was an old lady who got up and shouted, "My King, he is a Fighter! He will die!"


     She addressed Faxul, but Faxul merely shrugged and jabbed a finger in Daneel's direction, who was looking out the window as if admiring the non-existent scenery.


     Sometimes, Daneel had to admit that he overdid it.


     Right now, the objective was for them to call him what he wished to be called, and for that…he was ready for some theatrics.


     The old lady hesitated as she saw this, but she tensed, waiting for the sickening crunch that would indicate that a member of the Council had fallen to his death.


     As a former commander, herself, she could estimate the height of the Palace, so she knew that by this time, that man was mostly a mass of splattered blood and guts.


     Only…instead of the scream being cut off, it grew louder, making her look out the window to see the man appear from a space door in the sky before beginning to fall to the ground again.


     What the…f*ck?!


     Everyone was similarly dumbstruck. They could only watch as their fellow member of the Council repeatedly fell, again and again, until he got so disoriented that he let out one bodily fluid after another, until he finally even barfed up his stomach, which resulted in the disgusting sight of even all those things accompanying him in this nightmarish horror.


     The sound of the King of Lanthanor flicking his fingers brought them all back to reality.


     The member of the Council did not return to the Throne Room. Instead, it looked like he had been set down on the ground, where he could be heard retching from the open balcony.


     Although many were still focused on what they had just seen, the words of the King made them shake their head and put their full concentration on him.


     "I never make empty threats. All of you are revered commanders who served this Kingdom and helped it become what it was. Don't you feel ashamed by looking at its state now? Don't you want it to reach its former glory? If you agree to my proposition willfully, and swear to do all of your duties as instructed, I can guarantee that I will put all of my efforts into rebuilding the Black Raven Kingdom. Your armies will be back to full strength. Your people will be able to keep their heads raised in the presence of outsiders. And the bunch of you no longer need to give excuses to all those who ask what the f*ck it is you are doing in rectifying this whole situation."


     Many times, trust was the most bitter pill to swallow.


     All those present knew exactly what the King was referring to. Almost every day, they were asked by the citizens regarding what they or the King were doing to bring the Black Raven Kingdom back to its glory.


     Once, even though they had been ruled by that tyrant who raised taxes and worked people to death, they had at least been a force to reckon with.


     Now, they were the weakest force in Angaria, only present to be the laughing stock of the others.


     They simply couldn't take that anymore!


     Most of them already knew what the King was capable of. They had seen and studied all the steps he had taken in developing Eldinor after taking it under his wing.


     So…they knew that he wasn't one to exaggerate.


     It started slowly, but when it did, it became an avalanche that toppled the entire Council.


     One by one, member after member bent, even if they were unhappy and disappointed.


     They both knew what hideous fate awaited them if they didn't support this, and they also knew that supporting it was probably for the best.


     It was basically the age-old battle between logic and ego, and because the punishment for the latter winning was something that couldn't even be imagined without getting the urge to puke, the former won out.


     The moment the last knee hit the floor, the system sounded in Daneel's mind.


     [Achievement Unlocked: Out of the shadows, into the light (2)


     Out of the shadows, into the light(2): Fortune favors the brave. After stepping onto the path of the true World Dominator, you have forged ahead to take control of another force out in the open. Congratulations!


     100,000 EXP received.]


     As Daneel heard this, he almost started to hum a tune, but he stopped himself at the last moment as it would have ruined the somber atmosphere in the room.


     'It's raining EXP, oh, hallelujah…'


     It didn't really rhyme, but Daneel sang it in his mind anyway before standing up and saying, "Thank you. From this day forth, the First Alliance comprises of three Kingdoms which will all be feared as the Mighty Trinity for their strength and valor. Rise, brave commanders of the Black Raven Kingdom. I commend you on making the right choice by yourselves. As we agreed, if you do what is asked of you, this will be a golden age. Faxul, here."


     Fashioning that same document that they had signed in the Kingdom of Eldinor, Daneel added Faxul's name at the bottom, right below that of Katerina.


     Faxul signed it after levitating over a bottle of ink lying in the corner, and the council was dismissed.


     Daneel asked Faxul to keep a close eye on them, as they still couldn't be trusted fully, before leaving his friend to happily rejoin the Protector Raven, which nuzzled its beak against his head the moment Daneel teleported away.


     With most of his matters settled, all that remained was for the system to be done in all of its analysis.


     As soon as it was, he had three burning questions to ask:


     What is the Hero level, and how does one get to it?


     What should I do to get a bloodline for myself?(the strongest one, of course)


     Is there a way to fix the 'Hopeless' Champion Path using all the data accumulated so far?


     He wanted these to be answered by the system, and as for the rest, Daneel could get to them at his leisure.


     He knew that it would take a few hours, but Daneel was too skittish to sleep.


     So, he did another round of inspection on all the schemes, before checking on Eloise and worrying a bit that she was still not back.


     Yet, everything else left his mind when he finally got the notification he had been waiting for 15 hours later.


     [Analysis complete. Memories have been compiled into a module ready for viewing which has been named after a famous autobiography of the Emperor:


     "The Legend of Emperor Fenoras-Slave, Warrior, Monarch, but above all, a simple man."]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     604 The First Blazing Question
      Daneel didn't respond to the system right away. He wanted to do it right.


     Teleporting to the top of the Palace of Lanthanor and casting a camouflage spell to make sure that no one could see him, he conjured a throne and opened a bottle of premium wine that cost over 10 Gold Lans.


     Taking a sip and enjoying the spiciness sliding down his throat, Daneel looked out over his Kingdom for a moment.


     From this vantage point, he could clearly see the sprawling grounds of the Palace, and right outside, all of the meticulously constructed villas and mansions of top officials in the Kingdom were in glorious display.


     Beyond that was the wall that separated the inner and outer cities, and past it, he could see the Academy where he had spent his formative years.


     It was always important for one to remember their roots when taking a major step forward, solely so that they would remain grounded instead of ascending too much into the sky and running the risk of crashing and burning into nothingness.


     Finally, taking a deep breath, Daneel ignored the module that he had been told about and continued to ask the system the questions he had listed before.


     After all, that module would always be present for him to peruse. However, the answers to these three questions were things that he had been searching for for what felt like a long, long time.


     "System, what is the Hero level, and how does one get to it?"


     [Hero Level: The level that one ascends to after reaching the Peak of the Champion Level.


     Requirements to reach Hero Level:


     1. Acknowledgment by the World.


     2. Peak Champion Level.


     Methods to reach Hero Level:


     There are two main methods.


     Method 1: By taking the resonance used when breaking through to become a Champion to the next level


     This is the method used when one has chosen a Champion Path that can be refined to take them to the next level. The requirement is that there must be a deeper level that can even be reached in the Champion Path that is chosen. However, this is typically not told to Peak Warriors, as it must not be a criterion when one is choosing their Champion Path. Research carried out during the time of the Empire suggests that each and every Champion Path has a deeper level that can be found if one is talented enough, and if one is capable of resonating with it enough. Top-tier Acquired Champion Paths already have the route for this laid out, but there is a chance that this route cannot be pursued, as, after all, one who chooses an Acquired Path is choosing one that is not completely their own. Hence, the most common practice was to adapt Acquired Paths with set routes to one's own preference, and then use the guidelines when the time comes to break through to become a Hero.


     For example, there is information on the 'Mad' Champion Path. Unlike the one that was seen by host in the case of the individual known as the 'Mad Doctor', this is an acquired one which provides guidelines regarding how one can connect with their inner madness to influence the World. The deeper connection is achieved when one can understand the different types of madness that are present in the world, and then gain possession of knowledge regarding the true meaning of this concept known as 'Madness', instead of just resonating with what is inside themselves.


     When a threshold is reached, the World automatically responds and bestows one with power that 'can rend the skies and shatter the earth'. A qualitative change occurs, putting Heroes on a much higher level when compared to Champions, so much so that even tens of the latter cannot really compare to just one of the former.]


     True…meaning?


     Daneel had made a lot of speculations regarding just what the Hero level could be.


     He didn't need the system to tell him about the disparity between Champions and Heroes: he had seen it himself. It might not be as exaggerated as what the system had just said, but the chasm was definitely much wider and deeper than anyone could imagine.


     He had imagined that it might be the next step in resonance, but he could never have expected that it would be something like this.


     Truly profound.


     Yet, when the system continued, it made him drop the smile that had appeared on his face when he imagined himself choosing an incredible Champion Path and then taking it all the way to the Hero level.


     [Special Note: This method is not possible in this age.]


     "What? Why?!"


     [Energy Level. For the World to facilitate this kind of breakthrough, a certain overall Energy Level is required, which is currently not present. There are deeper calculations and reasonings regarding why this is the case, but the general consensus is that the Will of the World is too weak to even acknowledge this kind of deeper resonance and grant the owner with a special power that allows them to break through when the Energy level is low. Would host like the system to elaborate?]


     Daneel's jaw dropped as he heard this.


     Seriously?!


     After getting past the shock regarding the fact that the overall Energy Level of the continent was tied to even this facet of one's growth in power, he realized that there were some incongruities between this method and what he had learned so far regarding the Hero level from Rayen.


     Apparently, no one could become a Hero on this continent without the express permission of the Head.


     If this method was possible, why couldn't one simply achieve the required level of resonance/knowledge, and then directly break through?


     Why would the Head's permission even be required?


     Something was definitely fishy.


     Looking forward to being able to, for once, answer a question as soon as it appeared in his mind, Daneel asked the system to continue instead of elaborating.


     [Method 2: By gaining the acknowledgment of the World in a different way.


     The first Method can typically only be used by those who possess extreme talent. In 1000 Champions, it is considered lucky if 1 can use that method to become a Hero.


     Hence, this second method also existed for those who couldn't achieve said requirements.


     The Will of the World is present to be controlled by all beings on the continent.


     As such, those who are on the Path to Power are capable of manipulating this Will even further.


     In other words, they can stand in for the Will in such cases where deeper resonance is not possible.


     The key behind this is a special type of Oathstone that can only be made during the event of a Hero's death.


     Typical Oathstones are not a natural resource. They are special materials fashioned from Ker Gems and inlaid with Hero-level formations that enable them to act as Oathstones.]


     Wait…what the f*ck?!


     Here, as he heard this, Daneel couldn't help but conjure the Oathstone that he was in possession of- the one that he had obtained when he became the King of Lanthanor.


     It had been a long time since he had taken this thing out, as there had been no need to take oaths recently.


     So, now, when he viewed it…he still saw nothing.


     Oh, yes. These were Hero-level formations. As a Warrior, how could he even detect them?


     If the Hero-level formations were high enough in level, even the system probably wouldn't be able to scan and detect them, as it was only at the Peak Champion Level.


     So, he decided to ask the Ancient Dragon.


     "Drakos, is this really an artificial thing, and not a natural one?"


     One of the first things that Daneel had found out about after becoming a King was that Oathstones were wondrous substances found in nature and hoarded by large organizations due to their ability to not let oaths expire if the one whom the oath was sworn to died.


     So…all that was bullsh*t?


     "Yes, Young King. In fact, it is an Artifact: the next level of magical item after a trinket. There were many kinds of Oathstones with different properties during the Empire. Let me see this one…oh, it is one from a famous product line which boasted that these Oathstones were 'indestructible'. They used to advertise that even the apocalypse wouldn't be enough to destroy their Oathstones, and that all the Oaths would be safe. Although I cannot believe it, I guess that they were right."


     Daneel raised his eyebrows as he heard this while continuing to stare at the red-colored egg-shaped stone with sharp edges in his hand.


     He was still surprised, but he had to admit that it made sense.


     Oaths were basically like data backups back on Earth. They could be considered as a record of debts, and if they were lost, then there would be no way to enforce a certain debt. In the same way that losing the records of all the student, business, etc. loans of a country would cause chaos and needed to be avoided at all costs, Oathstones which couldn't be destroyed would also be sought after.


     Putting it away and marveling at how one of the earliest things he had found out after transmigrating had turned out to be a lie, Daneel asked the system to continue.


     [In the event of a Hero's death, said Hero can infuse the authority they possess over the World into the Oathstone, turning it into an object known as a Willstone.


     Willstones are indistinguishable from Oathstones. The difference can only be known by one who has bonded with them.


     When a certain number of people at a certain level- either as a Fighter or a Mage swear oaths to a Willstone, their Will can be called upon using the authority left behind by the dying Hero to cause one to break through and become a Hero themselves.


     Exact number of people varies according to overall Energy level, but according to estimates, based on all the power levels of all the people that host has witnessed in the Sect of Hedon, that Sect's Oathstone, given that it is a Willstone, would be able to produce 2-3 Heroes.


     The owner of the Willstone can also bestow this power unto others.


     Those who become Heroes using this method are weaker than those who use the first method. Hence, they are known as 'Lesser Heroes', while those who use the first are called 'Greater Heroes'.]


     Daneel immediately got up from the Throne he had conjured as he heard this.


     It all…made sense now!


     What if…the Head was in possession of all the Willstones from all of the Big 4?


     What if anyone who reached the peak of the Champion level would need his permission to grow stronger and become Heroes, as the first method was unavailable to all in this age?


     This perfectly matched with what Rayen had said.


     Anyone who wanted to become a Hero would have to allow that Artifact made by the Emperor which made one swear an Oath stronger than a normal one that could not be defied even by a Hero to bind them.


     According to Rayen, there were two commandments to swear by : that they wouldn't divulge any details regarding the Hero level to anyone, and that they would forever remain loyal to Angaria.


     The more Daneel thought about this, the more he became sure that he was right.


     Only…just one thing didn't add up.


     Pacing around on the rooftop of the Palace, Daneel began to think furiously.


     Yes, that first commandment made sense.


     But why the second? Why was it so important to make sure that this info was kept a secret?


     Could it be that the Head didn't want aspiring youths on the Path to Power to know that they would have to basically enslave themselves to this continent if they wanted to become the most powerful version of themselves?


     Yes, that might leave a bad taste on their mouths, but Daneel's gut told him that it was something else. This wasn't good enough a reason.


     Finally, a few minutes later, the King of Lanthanor abruptly stopped as an idea hit him like a thunderbolt.


     "Drakos…how can one tell the difference between an Oathstone and a Willstone?"


     The Ancient Dragon was thrown off a bit by the question, but he soon answered, saying, "For anyone who has possessed both, it stands out as clear as day, Young King."


     Daneel pressed on.


     "But what if…someone has only ever possessed a Willstone? Just tell me one thing that a Willstone can do that an Oathstone cannot."


     "Hmm, let's see…well, an Oathstone can only hold oaths and pass them on to the next owner. But a Willstone allows the possessor to speak to those who have sworn oaths directly, into their mind. Willstones are also nearly indestructible."


     "I F*CKING KNEW IT!"


     Hearing the King exclaim in such an uncouth way, Drakos was startled, but Daneel was too busy celebrating as he had cracked what was possibly the biggest secret buried in the Central Continent.


     All the damn Oathstones in the Central Continent had always been capable of this!


     That meant that these were all Willstones!


     But because no one knew this way of distinguishing them, they simply took them to be rare, but simple materials-whereas the truth was that they could be used to help a Peak Champion break through and become a Hero without needing the permission of the Head!


     Daneel was sure that even the Head knew of this, and that must be why he had set down that other commandment.


     It was exactly like a peasant using a fist-sized, fat diamond as a paperweight back on Earth. It might seem normal to him, but only those who were knowledgeable regarding what it was would be able to know its true value.


     Daneel had been worried before that there might be problems in the future if there was ever a time when he, or any of his subordinates might ever need to break through to become Heroes. He had feared that they might have to go obtain permission from the Head, too.


     Well, now…he could happily say one thing.


     "F*ck you, Head."


     This felt great and all, but he calmed himself down, as if he was still a puny Warrior, for whom the Hero level was still far away.


     So, Daneel took another deep breath and asked the next blazing question.


     "How do I obtain the strongest Bloodline?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     605 Curveballs
      [Parameter unclear. Please clarify.]


     Daneel was taken aback as he heard this from the system.


     Huh? Which part of his simple question had been unclear?


     As he asked the same, he got an answer that almost made him wonder whether the system was mocking him for his stupidity.


     ['Strongest' parameter is insufficient to list Bloodlines. Different bloodlines are strongest in different scenarios. The Bloodline of the Divine Snake is most adept in dealing with stealth blows, which are guaranteed to take the lives of all those who are unaware. The Bloodline of the Flaming Hawk is strongest when dealing with opponents who rely on low-temperature based attacks. Hence, more parameters are required.]


     Daneel blushed, and felt glad that no one else was around to see him in this awkward situation.


     Right.


     The excitement had gotten to him, so he had gotten ahead of himself.


     But after thinking for a bit, Daneel realized that his original idea had been right.


     Although it was the truth that something that could be called the 'strongest' in each and every scenario was something that one wouldn't see every day, that was exactly what he wanted.


     After all, wasn't that the true meaning of being 'domineering'?


     Yet, it looked like such a thing was not possible through the list of Bloodlines that the system had just obtained.


     So, thinking for a few seconds, he asked, "All right, what is the most fearsome Bloodline- that which can be used to dominate one's opponent in the most number of scenarios?"


     Daneel had made this question up based on what the system had said. He was very interested in all Bloodlines, and those that the system had mentioned had sounded pretty damn impressive.


     But, he still held on to the hope that he could find something that could satisfy his own criterion.


     As he waited for the system to go through the data and give him an answer, he sat back down and took another sip of the wine.


     Only, when the system did answer…Daneel spit out this wine with shock and wondered whether he had gone crazy and heard wrong.


     [Bloodline of the Divine Cockroach]


     What the…f*ck?!


     As he asked the system to repeat the answer, Daneel realized that he had right.


     A cockroach?!


     He had always known that a lot of species were common between his home planet and this one, and this had always led him to wonder how that was even possible. Of course, he only did that idly, as he knew that the answer was most probably something that he couldn't find out with his current power level.


     As such, he had gone about noting the ones that were similar. There were some which shared characteristics but had additional properties due to being mutated by Energy: such as the mosquitoes. This was a species which was close to his heart because he had dealt with it a lot during the time when he had been much weaker.


     Cockroaches were another species similar to mosquitoes, which had taken on strange characteristics due to being on Angaria.


     For one thing, they never grew to be as large as the ones on Earth- the biggest ones were at most the size of a fingernail.


     For another, they had no wings on their back.


     Instead, they were blessed with an ability to dash away at high speeds.


     Cockroaches usually survived on anything that could find, and they were hardly a menace. Even here, they were known for their tenacity of being able to live through almost anything.


     At most, there were a few simple substances that could be blended together to make a product that kept away cockroaches from a home.


     Apart from this, most Angarians didn't bother with this species unless they were elves who had taken up biology out of interest.


     Of course, this was vastly different from the mosquitoes, which, up until recently when Daneel had messed with their ecosystem causing them to change their prey to other living beings instead of Energy resources, were a severe nuisance to all Angarians.


     Daneel couldn't help but think through all this as he wondered how it was possible for a Bloodline like the one that the system had just stated could satisfy the parameters he had given.


     He got no answer, so he gave up and asked.


     [Bloodline of the Divine Cockroach: Lends one the ability to survive the onslaught of any opponent at or near their level. Unless there is a major level difference, those who have awakened this Bloodline will live on because of their nigh-indestructible bodies and terrifying regenerative abilities. Only, the drawback is that they cannot output much power, as these abilities eat away at their other abilities. All in all, this is a Bloodline opted by frontrunners in armies, who typically perish in the first charge. Also, it was a favorite for those who feared death, as it is almost guaranteed that a Bloodline Possessor of the Divine Cockroach will live to his maximum lifespan.


     This Bloodline has been chosen based on a book written by the Emperor, himself. He stated that those who have the Bloodline of the Divine Cockroach have the ability to assess any opponent through a fight and then run away while staying in possession of their life to plan a counterattack after identifying weaknesses. As the Bloodline Possessor would mostly be able to survive no matter who he was up against if the power level difference wasn't too much, he is the one who can handle the most scenarios.


     Parameter 'Fearsome' also matches, as those who are capable of doing this effectively do strike fear into the heart of many. All who know of the properties of such a person would hesitate to provoke them, as they would be aware that they would be gaining an enemy who would be ready to do anything to take revenge.]


     Daneel could only shake his head with an expression of bewilderment as he heard the answer.


     Oh, yes. 'Fearsome' and 'dominating' indeed.


     He couldn't help but react with prejudice initially, but when he calmed down, he could see that the system was right.


     However…this Bloodline didn't suit him, as it was also an objective of his to be able to awe people in order to bring them under his wing, instead of making them laugh when he turned tail and ran whenever he met an opponent he couldn't beat.


     Giving up on his quest to receive a direct answer from the system, he just told it to give him a list of all the Bloodlines.


     This resulted in him receiving a large infodump that almost made him get a headache again, so Daneel decided to go through it calmly later on, even though a few did jump out, such as:


     [Bloodline of the Divine Dragon: A Bloodline solely focused on destruction through fire and fury. Destruction begets power. Has the ability of growing more powerful during a fight if the possessor is capable of getting enraged without losing himself in the process.]


     This wasn't too surprising, given what he had heard about Dragons in this world from the Emperor in that vision.


     It was certainly interesting, but again, it wasn't really applicable in all scenarios. Already, he could see the weakness that if there was a foe who fought defensively, the Bloodline possessor would get frustrated instead of aggravating himself on seeing the aggressive moves of his opponent.


     Almost all of them seemed to have a weakness, and some were also peculiar, like:


     [Bloodline of the Divine Earthworm: Bloodline Possessors have increased fighting prowess when surrounded by earth.]


     All in all, there were many more Godbeasts from the time of the Empire than Daneel could have imagined. Initially, he had thought that there only might be a couple.


     "System, what happened to all of these beings?"


     [They went extinct during the catastrophe, as they all are born with the ability to resonate with the World to some extent. Hence, each and every member of all species of Godbeasts went mad and destroyed everything around them, and then themselves during the catastrophe.]


     Daneel felt sad as he heard this. He could just imagine a vibrant world filled with powerful creatures and limitless possibilities, but that had all been taken away from Angaria due to one incident.


     Setting aside such thoughts, he got to the other part of this question.


     "Even if I choose a Bloodline, what method can I use to possess it even if I don't have it in my blood?"


     Daneel asked this because of the fact that each and every Bloodline, even those which only gave limited boosts in power, when awakened, was capable of letting one break through and become a powerful Champion level Fighter, just like what had happened with Faxul.


     He could guess that the Emperor only chose those with extreme potential to be in his private corps, but it was a fact that the rest were also wildly popular due to this reason.


     As he waited with bated breath, the system finally gave him an answer.


     [In the case of host, it is impossible as host's blood only contains very, very trace amounts of all Bloodlines. If any one is present in a higher amount, as was the case with the individual known as 'Faxul', an Awakening can be brought about using artificial means. But, this prerequisite of is necessary, and it can be achieved if there is a way to obtain the blood of a living Godbeast.]


     He heaved a sigh of relief as he heard this.


     Daneel had already imagined that this must be the case, but he had been afraid that even this method might be absent to him.


     "Drakos, your heart is beating, so it can be considered to be a living object, right? A living part of a Godbeast?"


     After a pause, Drakos answered.


     "Um…I know what you are thinking, Young King. Alas, that is not true. It is only artificially being stimulated using the formation. The only way I can give you a Bloodline is if I somehow gain my body again."


     This was a curveball that hit Daneel in the gut. However, he plowed on.


     "And…that is possible if I win the Race, right?"


     "Yes, the Emperor said that he had laid down a spell in the Grand Inheritance where it can be used to recreate the body of one of us if we succeed in helping the one who wins the Race the right way. It was meant to be a reward to motivate us."


     The King of Lanthanor smiled happily as he heard this.


     "Good. Prepare to bestow it upon me, then."


     "Of course, Young King. It will be my honor."


     With this matter settled quite quickly, which was against his expectations, Daneel felt quite good.


     For now, regarding this matter, he would continue to check out all the Bloodlines available while looking forward to the time when he could take Drakos's Bloodline. After all, he still felt that the Dragon's Bloodline didn't really fit him, and he yearned for something even better.


     But, he had no intention of giving up and holding off of a major increase in power when he had the opportunity to obtain it.


     So, Daneel finally moved to the last question, but this time, as he had learned his lesson, he changed it.


     Initially, he had wanted to find out whether there was a way to fix the 'Hopeless' Champion Path.


     Now, he knew that this was a shortcut question, just like the one where he had asked before regarding the 'strongest' Bloodline.


     What if there was something even better in everything he had obtained now?


     So, he asked the system to give him the exhaustive list of ALL the Champion Paths it had recorded.


     There were hundreds of them, and he knew that this would take time.


     But he was determined to go through them all, as he knew that this was crucial if he wanted to choose the best for himself.


     Also…he wanted to test himself and see whether he could come up with an answer to this question himself, instead of depending on the system.


     So, the King of Lanthanor leaned back and closed his eyes.


     If anyone saw him, they would think he was sleeping, but, in fact, he was going through thousands of pages of information that anyone in the Big 4 would kill to obtain.


     Only…as he was too absorbed in this, he didn't notice that two figures had appeared at the gate to the Palace.


     They were Xuan and Eloise.


     Looking at the Palace, both of them put on determined expressions on their faces before looking at each other, nodding, and entering the abode of the King of Lanthanor.


     The moment they did so, they both sent a message to the King.


     "Daneel, we wish to have a word. Come meet us in the grounds of your Academy."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     606 Emperor Fenoras“s Last Night 1
      As soon as Daneel got this message, he stopped going through the extensive list of Champion Paths and looked as if he had just been punched in the gut by someone.


     Xuan and Eloise, calling him together to come somewhere.


     It was a scene straight out of the list of things he never wanted to see, right after the one where the Church might invade without any preamble and wipe out most of Angaria without letting him do anything to stop them.


     Yes, in his list, only this was worse than what he was going to face now, mainly because of that little nugget of guilt that had burrowed into his mind after that kiss from Xuan.


     Of course, there were a lot of arguments that could be made: for example, he could say that she had come forward, and that he had had no chance to react and get away.


     However, Daneel had always been taught to own up to everything he did, instead of trying to weasel his way out of situations by lying or giving excuses.


     It had always been partly this nature of his that had allowed him to face difficulty after difficulty to reach where he was.


     If his will had been any less firm, he might have perished long ago even though he was equipped with something wondrous like the system.


     Daneel knew that it was his inexperience that had led to this, and also that he had probably made the wrong decision when he had seen Eloise crying that day.


     Recently, every time he checked on her and saw that she wasn't back, he would replay this last interaction they had had in his mind and then ponder on how it could have gone differently.


     Yes, she had been evasive. And yes, he might have told himself some sh*t then to not talk to her as he had had that guilt, even then.


     But the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he should have hunkered down and tried to find out just what was wrong.


     He hated this feeling of regret. And he hated this feeling that he should have done things differently.


     For the first time in a long time, Daneel felt nervous about something.


     Even when he had been about to participate in fights that might kill him, he had never felt nervous. Scared, maybe, yes, a bit, but never nervous- and definitely never like this.


     He never wanted to feel this again.


     So, he took a moment to sort out everything in his head, and decide for himself what he felt for these women.


     First, Eloise. Smart, sweet Eloise.


     She had boldly made her interest know. But because he hadn't felt anything 'special', he had honestly told her that there might never come a time when he felt about her the way she wanted him to feel.


     Was he so sure about that right now?


     When Daneel recalled the worry he had felt these past few days whenever he wondered where and how she was, he wasn't so sure of the answer to that question.


     True, because he had made it clear to her that he might never be interested in her, he had no obligation to let her know that he had kissed a different woman.


     But that, again, sounded exactly like an excuse that only someone weak would give.


     After all this time, Daneel's idea of waiting for that 'perfect someone' who could make him feel like how someone was supposed to feel when they loved somebody had gotten eroded, bit by bit, until he was getting more and more sure that he was committing a major mistake by breaking the hearts of those who wished to be with him now.


     That brought him to Xuan. Fierce, gallant Xuan.


     Even she had told him clearly that she was interested in him. And he had given her practically the same answer.


     But at that moment, when her lips had approached his…


     Just remembering it made his heart beat faster, which made him feel pretty embarrassed.


     Well, it was the first action of intimacy in his 2 lives so far, and he would be lying if he said that it didn't make him want more. It was almost an instinctual feeling, and it could not be denied and ignored.


     But had that changed his view regarding her?


     No. Definitely not.


     Daneel had never been one who would feel confused regarding their own feelings.


     He was clear on this.


     What he felt for both women was equal: he really liked them both, for different reasons, and he knew for sure that he would love spending time with both of them.


     They were each incredible people with distinct personalities, wants and needs, and it was the truth that he also admired them for the one characteristic that they shared: their courage to never give up, and accomplish what they wished no matter what kind of difficulties came their way.


     Any man would feel lucky to catch their interest.


     And at this moment, Daneel knew that he was probably in jeopardy of losing both of their affections.


     He needed to make a decision, right now, regarding what he should do about this whole situation.


     But at this point, Daneel didn't even know what his options were.


     He wondered whether he could ask anyone for guidance. His parents, maybe? Or Elanev?


     No, both didn't seem very appealing.


     Suddenly, he recalled one other person who might have gone through someone similar, and whose brain he could literally pick if he wished.


     The Emperor.


     "System, in the new module, take me to the memory where the Emperor last spoke with the one he loved. And give me the information regarding this person."


     [Affirmative. Sorting through memories. Last memory chosen.]


     As Daneel closed his eyes in preparation of being whisked away and placed in the memory, he wondered what he might experience.


     Although he knew for sure that the Emperor hadn't made his nickname come true, he didn't know any other details.


     A few moments later, he opened his eyes, but he was puzzled when he saw nothing but darkness around him.


     Indeed, it was pitch-black, so much so that when Daneel stretched out his hands in front of him, he saw nothing.


     It was also really, really quiet. The sound of his own heartbeat was the loudest thing, and it was actually pretty jarring.


     The complete isolation from light and sound had more of an effect than Daneel could ever have imagined. In this kind of environment, one's thoughts would also be magnified, and the mind would be allowed to wander more, instead of being distracted every moment by things that might affect it in the outside world.


     Only…it was also pretty creepy. Soon, Daneel began imagining phantom sounds all around him, which made him stand up and take a defensive stance even though this was just a memory where nothing could hurt him.


     It was only after a knock sounded on a door somewhere near him did Daneel hear someone closeby get up and walk forward.


     A moment later, after he heard the sound of a door opening, light spilled inside and let him look around and take a measure of the room he was in.


     It was a stark stone room, with no furnishings whatsoever.


     All kinds of formations were etched on the walls, though, and this was the only embellishment to be seen anywhere.


     Apart from this, the only other thing was a small mat in the center, which was much larger than any in Angaria.


     Oh, yes, he was in the memory of a time where everyone was giant.


     "System, what is this?"


     [Isolation Chamber. The Emperor always trained in this Chamber, as it allowed him to focus on what he wished without any distractions.]


     No matter how much Daneel thought about it, he could never imagine himself doing the same.


     It was practically like locking yourself in an isolation cell in prison to train, and he was sure that the amount of effort that would go into using that to train was definitely considerable.


     Loneliness was a dangerous thing, and it had almost driven him mad the last time he isolated himself. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Daneel had no intention of repeating that whatsoever.


     The Emperor, who was standing in front of the door, also needed a moment for his eyes to adjust.


     After they did, Daneel heard him say, "Nayana? What are you doing here? I thought you were supposed to check on the deployments of survival trinket kits to the soldiers of the 6th Battalion?"


     Daneel heard a sweet voice answer.


     "I'm done with that. Come with me, Fen. I need to talk to you about something."


     The Emperor seemed surprised as he heard this, but he nodded and walked out.


     Daneel followed, and as he exited that room, he finally caught a glimpse of the woman the Emperor had just spoken to.


     Her outfit was one that would make any typical teen on Earth faint from spurting out too much blood from their nose.


     In fact, it even made Daneel blush, as he could never have imagined that he would see something like this in real life.


     She had long, flowing hair that was a dashing crimson, and she was wearing a two-piece dress with her almost completely bare.


     They seemed to be walking through the Emperor's bedroom, and although it didn't have any furnishings, too, there was a wall-length mirror that they passed in which Daneel caught a glimpse of her image.


     Features that would captivate any man or woman, with especially luscious lips that stood out.


     An angular, attractive neck that was adorned by a simple necklace with a single, red gem.


     Plunging cleavage, which was the main source of Daneel's blush, that exposed most of her ample bosom with her top only covering the barest amount. They moved as she walked, and it was almost like they would fall out at any moment.


     Her mid-riff was completely exposed with even the sides of her hips completely visible. The bottom part of her dress framed them, with her voluptuous assets almost completely visible, along with her strongly built thighs and long, perfectly developed legs.


     In other words, very, very little was left up to imagination, and it made Daneel wonder why she was sporting such an outfit.


     After all, he had seen these kinds of dresses only in the artwork done for entertainment of a specific kind back on Earth, and he knew that they were scorned at due to their impracticality and the way they falsely influenced the imagination of those they were targeted for.


     Yet, here, somehow, all that did not seem to stand.


     It was clear that the objective of this dress was to arouse any who laid their eyes on her, and it was very, very effective.


     Daneel barely managed to get his heartbeat back to normal after a few moments. The Emperor seemed unperturbed, and when they reached a large balcony which had a breathtaking view, Daneel finally had something else to focus on.


     It was the Empire, and it seemed ready for war- which was indicated by the legions of troops marching out on all the streets visible.


     Yet, before Daneel could notice anything else, a sound made him turn to the duo who both stood at least 9 feet tall.


     'Clink!'


     The woman's top had been made of a metallic material with very little cloth. Thus, when it fell to the ground, it made this sound, and Daneel thankfully saw it first, which allowed him to turn around and not be greeted by the sight that was now being witnessed by the Emperor.


     Daneel was crimson once again, and he wondered whether he should end this.


     However, he stopped when he heard the Emperor sputter, "N-Nayana? What are you-"


     The woman interrupted her.


     "Fen, what is my Champion and Hero Path?"


     The Emperor had to take a moment to answer.


     "I-It's that of 'Desire'. You made it yourself. You captivate your opponents, and make them yearn for you, which allows you to take a part of their power for yourself. Wh-why are-"


     "Fen, for once, shut up. I lied. To you, to everyone. My Path…is not that of 'Desire'. You've always known that simple desire would never be as effective as the one I have. But, as a dunce, you thought it was my secret. Well, if you had asked, I would have told you without hesitation. My Path is that of 'Unattainable Desire'. That…is because I was dumb enough to fall in love with you. I thought I could change you slowly, until someday…well, all that does not matter now. Tomorrow, we march to our deaths. So, today, just shut the f*ck up."


     This impassionate speech was followed by someone running forward, and then the sound of lips meeting could be heard.


     As Daneel's blush deepened even further when he heard the sound of clothes being torn apart, he wondered what the heck he had walked into.


     …


     Meanwhile, in a luxurious house that was teleporting at every second to different places, making it impossible for anyone to pinpoint its location.


     Two men were sitting in front of a table and sipping two glasses from which steam could be seen, and both of them had very contented expressions on their faces.


     However, that changed when one of them stood up as if he had been suddenly electrocuted.


     His eyes rolled back to show their whites, and the cup in his hands spilled what it contained onto the ground.


     The moment before it hit the ground, the other man siphoned it into his cup, before smiling and taking large gulps.


     A few moments later, the first man fell back to his seat, and glared at the other before saying, "New orders. I've just sent the missive that one man has succeeded in bringing three forces under him. We are ordered to test him, and see if there is any reason that we need to be wary of him. It is wise to be careful about anyone who is loved by the people as much as he. Do you have anything in mind?"


     After thinking for a bit, the other man answered.


     "Oh, yes, sir. A foe who went into a coma because of an injury. If he wakes up, I can guarantee that I know who his target will be…"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     607 Emperor Fenoras“s Last Night End
      On hearing this, the first man nodded and asked the other to tell him the details, following which he found out all the details regarding the Mad Doctor and the rivalry that existed between him and the King of Lanthanor, who was now being called the Alliance Leader of Angaria.


     It might not have the same ring to it, but it definitely represented something astounding that hadn't been seen on this continent for a long, long time.


     After getting all the details, he closed his eyes again and placed a request, following which he furrowed his eyebrows before taking out a tiny metallic box from some inner, hidden pocket in his robes.


     It was battered and bruised, almost as if it had been the unlucky casualty that came in between two powerful Fighters, but the moment it got exposed to the air, a rich aroma appeared in the room.


     The second man looked like he had been waiting for this. Eyeing this box with a ravenous hunger that could only be possessed by one who hadn't eaten in weeks, he slurped up the drool that inadvertently came on the corners of his lips before waiting for the man to open it.


     However…when that box disappeared back inside, his expression morphed into one of anger, and he almost looked like he would spring forward and attack the other man even though he would be pummeled to a state near half-death in barely a second.


     He was just that captivated by that heavenly substance.


     All this was carefully observed by the other man, who waited for the first to calm down and take a few deep breaths before speaking.


     Shaking his head, he said, "I see I've addicted you to this, too. Well, when you asked me where the aroma was coming from, maybe I shouldn't have offered you a cup. But alas, there is no joy in enjoying Addiol alone."


     The first man almost nodded, but he didn't when he took another sip of the last of the liquid that still remained in his cup.


     It was thick and dark in color, and when the light fell on it, there was even a little bit of shine that could be seen inside the liquid, almost as if there were stars trapped inside.


     Whenever one drank it for the first time, it would burn their tongue and throat before sliding down to their stomach and setting it ablaze.


     But after that happened…the mind of the one lucky enough to partake in this heavenly drink would be subject to a rush of energy and focus unlike any other.


     The true reason behind the man's anger came after this, though.


     There was a famous saying, even in Angaria, that to be at peace with oneself was something that could not be attained without luck, no matter it be whether one was on the Path to Power or not.


     However…after that focus faded, one's mind would enter a period of such calm that any and all things in the real world would feel far removed from them, almost as if they were in a waking dream where the only objective was for them to be content and…happy.


     According to the other man, some even experienced visions in this state when they reached an advanced level. Apparently, this was a new concoction by a now very famous Bishop in the Church, and it was all the rage even in the areas surrounding the Headquarters.


     The only problem was that it was heavily regulated, which made each and every ounce of the powder, which had to be mixed in hot water and then be subjected to a very complex Hero-level spell for the drink to be made, precious beyond measure.


     Apparently, this man was part of a small clique, and he had access to a small personal supply, which was barely enough for one person.


     However, because he was alone here and had to have someone for company so that they could pass the time, he had decided to share a little bit, only to make a little addict out of this poor guy who had been living alone on Angaria for all these years.


     Switching on the Network Trinket in the room which had been changed to become one that took up a whole wall to give an immersive experience like no other, the man sought to distract himself from the worry of not having any more after this small can ran out.


     He had asked for a little more to be sent, but he didn't know if they would honor his request, as he wasn't very influential. If that weren't the case, he wouldn't have had to come to this sh*thole in the middle of nowhere in the first place.


     Thankfully, a few moments later, a light began to glow in one corner of the room, which made him hurriedly walk over and hold a peculiar wooden box that had 4 skulls embedded into its four sides.


     The empty eyes of these human skulls glowed, making the man use his own Hero-level spell to help the transfer.


     A few seconds, colorless smoke billowed out from the open mouths of these skulls, which made the man smile and open the box to find two items.


     Yes! They had sent it!


     A similar, battered metal can was in the box, along with a faintly glowing cube.


     Although the latter was actually the valuable Artifact that had the ability to heal grievous wounds inflicted to Champion-level individuals, the full focus of the man was on the can, which he pocketed secretly without the knowledge of the other.


     Even though he was the superior, addiction was a dangerous thing.


     The moment he touched it, he had also received a message which made him rejoice.


     "The Artifact has a typical use, but its main value lies in the fact that it can be used from quite a distance away. I had to have it made specially as per your requirements. Also being sent is a new batch, with reportedly increased effects. You're lucky you're out there: here, there are even fights happening between those who have a stock and who don't. It's under control though, so that it won't come under the eye of the bigwigs. I pray to Saint Rectitude that we come see you soon, brother, for that will be the day when the Holy Purge bears down on all those sinners."


     Going through the message, the man picked up the Artifact and tested the formations on it before confirming its peculiar function of being able to heal a Champion from over a hundred kilometers away.


     The Church was, after all, known for being able to create unconventional Artifacts and trinkets which they used to great effect in all kinds of battles.


     Hefting it in his hands and walking back to the hall, he said, "It's here. Be prepared to move out soon. We can't let these Heroes become calm. Maybe we can have a little battle to keep them on their toes, and then use this to complete the mission. Either way, first up is scouting."


     …


     Meanwhile, Daneel was still in a dilemma regarding what he was supposed to do.


     Behind him were two giants going at it with a kind of enthusiasm that did not make it seem, at all, that they were a couple that were coming together for the first time.


     The Emperor actually seemed to be the one to be most eager, despite the fact that the woman had been the one to initiate it. It sounded as if some kind of insatiable appetite had woken up inside him that even he didn't know existed.


     Just when more ripping sounds began to be heard, Daneel gritted his teeth and said, "System, fast forward the vision to the one they where they are talking."


     [Affirmative. Fast forwarding.]


     Daneel closed his eyes as the sounds disappeared.


     He knew that no one would know if he turned around and watched everything. Heavens knew that many, many people would jump at this opportunity, especially because of how ravishing that woman had been.


     However, these memories had been entrusted to him by the Emperor as the man had trusted him. True, not much dialogue regarding this had passed between them, but at the moment when their 'exchange' had happened, Daneel had been able to take a glimpse into the true feelings present inside that piece of consciousness.


     Along with the yearning to find out whether all of his countermeasures had worked, the Emperor had also been sure that his character was trustworthy enough to be allowed to view his memories, even though there was no chance, according to him, that they would be perused idly in this way.


     If Daneel were the kind of guy to want to view such a scene just because he could, he might never have come this far. He knew clearly what was wrong and what was right, and watching someone during their most intimate moments was something wrong. It didn't matter whether these people were alive, or dead, nor did it matter whether anyone would know about this.


     All that did matter was that he would know. And he knew clearly that his judgment was right.


     This might seem like a small thing, but Daneel identified it to be a clear display of who he was.


     He was someone who would choose to do the right thing just because it was right, and not because someone else was watching, just like the case of numerous people back on Earth.


     "Nayana, I…"


     These words from the Emperor made him open his eyes, but he didn't turn around as he could still see the torn clothes of both of these individuals on the ground.


     He could tell that they were lying on the bed, together, and all he was here for was to listen, and find out the Emperor's thoughts regarding this aspect of his life.


     "Hush, Fen. Can we not have a single night where we just enjoy each other's warmth? Come morning, the battle drums might make my blood run hot, but that is nothing compared to what I just felt. I wish…"


     "We had more time."


     A gasp could be heard from the woman.


     "Fen, you-"


     "Yes, Nayana. I always knew that you were the only one with whom I could entrust anything. That…includes my heart, too."


     "Then why didn't you-"


     "I always thought we would have time. That I could grow even stronger, before giving you, and Angaria a safer future. Look where that brought us. If there was another chance, I would have definitely…"


     "Enough, Fen. Don't say it. If you do, I will shatter into a million pieces with the regret that so much could have happened, yet didn't. Just hold me. Just let me have this night, so that I can march into battle for you without any qualms, whatsoever. Can you hum me that song you always hummed to yourself when killing thousands, one after another, on the battlefield? Where is it from, anyway? Although you would only hum it in that situation, I can tell that its tune is not meant for that."


     Even without turning around, Daneel could feel the smile on the Emperor's face, which was similar to the one he had seen on that piece of consciousness, which was a testament to the amount of satisfaction and joy he was feeling.


     "When I was a slave in the mines of Gortak, the old man who taught me everything would always sing this. He was blind, and before he was imprisoned, he was a simple farmer who used his magic to feel around and work. Around the time that he always came back to his village from the field, his daughter would sing this song, so that he could find their house by her voice. He told me that it is the song of one who moves forth even when they cannot see anything in front of them, with the singular hope that at the end of the song, they will find their home. I…thought I might never find it after my blunder. I was wrong. I have, in you."


     No more words needed to be said.


     The song began to echo in the room, but Daneel was no longer in the memory.


     Instead…he had just teleported to the grounds in the Academy, which was coincidentally the exact spot where he had gained his first followers all those years ago.


     Two beautiful women whose skin glistened in the moonlight waited for him, but the moment he appeared, he spoke without giving them any chance to say anything.


     "Eloise. Xuan. I apologize if I have hurt either of you with my actions. But I have made a decision. I was foolish to keep putting this matter off, when it is often the case that one can find themselves with no more time in the future. When that time comes, instead of being filled with regrets, I wish to be filled with the satisfaction that I at least tried, and that I wasn't foolish enough to completely ignore everything even though there might be reasons behind that. The truth is that those reasons will seem trivial when those regrets appear. Hence, I have chosen this. I like both of you, for different reasons, but I don't feel anything truly special for either of you. What I want…is to at least give a chance for whatever that 'special' thing is to appear."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     608 Be Who You Are
      After speaking his mind, Daneel waited for some sort of reply, but even after a few moments, both the ladies were still looking at him with bewildered expressions on their faces as if they were seeing their worst fears come true.


     Following this, instead of even greeting him, Xuan raised a finger and then conjured a barrier that covered the two of them, after which both of them began talking something between themselves.


     The barrier stopped all sound from coming out and being heard by him, and although Daneel knew that he could discreetly use the system to bypass this and find out just what they were discussing with serious expressions on their faces, he didn't do so, as he had no intention of betraying their trust in this way.


     Instead, he was calm right now as he had already taken his decision, which gave him a kind of clarity and confidence that wasn't there before when he was all indecisive about what he was supposed to do.


     The Emperor had been the push that he had always needed to progress on this matter. Each and every time this used to come up, he had always put it off, even though he knew that that was probably not the best way to go about it.


     Yet, this calm was broken the moment the barrier was removed due to the words spoken by Xuan in a dead-serious tone.


     "Daneel… It turns out that we were right, and that the problem is just as deep as we imagined."


     "Yes, Daneel… I tried to assure Xuan that that might not be the case, but after seeing you speak right now, I should say that I agree with her."


     The second statement was from Eloise, who actually had a worried expression on her face.


     All of a sudden, this scene was very weird, and it almost felt as if Daneel had contacted some sort of disease and that these two women were trying to break the news about it to him in a way that wouldn't make him panic too much.


     What the hell were they even talking about?


     Besides, since when had these two been such thick friends?


     Daneel had noticed this strangeness right after he had found Eloise's message which said that she was leaving with Xuan.


     Before, he distinctly remembered that it was their rivalry that had almost led to Eloise's death.


     Typical logic would point to the possibility that they would be dead against each other, as both of them were pursuing the same man, and situations like these usually resulted in all sorts of conflict and even outright violence, at least if he was back on Earth.


     The two said those statements but then paused, even though Daneel kept looking at them and waiting for them to continue and explain themselves.


     Soon, it became quite clear that they were being hesitant.


     So, he simply said, "I really don't understand what the two of you are talking about. Just tell me, without any hesitation. I can guarantee that no matter what you say, I will take it in the right way. Come on. I'm the King of Lanthanor, and now the Alliance Leader of an Alliance that consists of three Kingdoms. Do you really think I'll be that skittish?"


     Daneel said that last part to lighten the atmosphere a bit. Both of them knew that he was not someone who would gloat, and that he was only saying this for their amusement.


     Yet, that objective wasn't fulfilled at all, as it only made them share a look between themselves before they nodded with determination.


     What happened next startled Daneel, and made him wonder if he was dreaming.


     Both beautiful ladies in front of him let go of all the hesitation from before, and put on stoic expressions on their faces as if they were marching out to war.


     If Daneel didn't know better, he would even have asked just what kind of foe they were getting ready to face, even though there was no one else here except him.


     When Xuan finally spoke out, he understood the reason behind their behavior so far.


     "Daneel… Yes, you might have become one of the youngest Kings of Lanthanor, and then gone on to achieve something which has not been seen on this continent for a very, very long time. The continent thinks of you as a domineering and all-powerful individual who will never stop at getting what he wants, no matter who he might have to face. That is an image that you have cultivated with a lot of effort. But… In this matter, we have realized that you are worse than a 10-year-old child."


     A – a 10-year-old child?!


     Daneel had always known that he was a bit immature on this matter, and this had become even more apparent when he had heard the Emperor and that woman talking just now in the memory.


     There were multiple reasons behind this.


     For one, he had been an introvert back on earth, keeping mostly to himself and not having any friends even in the male populace of the University that he had studied in. The kind old lady had always used to complain that he might never find a beautiful bride so that she could play with his children and take care of them for him, but whenever she brought up this topic, he would always brush it off and move on to something else. His character had always been that he would focus on getting enough money to take care of all the needs of the orphanage permanently, and that he could think about matters like these later on, when he had the time.


     Now that he thought about it, it was quite similar to the situation right now, where the looming threat of the Church was taking up all of his focus and giving him the excuse he had used multiple times, so far.


     The gist of the matter was that he was accustomed to putting the matter aside using the always present excuse that there was something more important to handle, and that he had no time to think about it.


     True, he hadn't been some kind of extreme shut-in who was awkward in all kinds of social interactions.


     But he had always felt just a bit unsure of himself because of his background, which placed him many steps behind most of the others who had come to the same university. True, he had been an honor student, but apart from that, he had never had much going for him.


     It had only been after transmigrating to Angaria that all aspects of his personality had begun to change and develop to what they were now – here, he had found the purpose that he could strive towards, and it was one that was worthy of giving up everything for. If it weren't for this cutthroat environment and the fact that he would definitely have died and been left behind by everyone if he didn't adapt quickly, he might never have changed so much and become who he was.


     Only… this had further resulted in his development in this aspect being completely stunted, and now, when he heard someone say this, even though he was stunned at first, he later understood that she was probably right.


     But… Even though he might be ready to admit it, what should he do to change it?


     Xuan seemed to be carefully gauging the King's reaction after she said this.


     She had to admit that she didn't know his personality completely from the limited interactions that she had had with him, even though those had been enough to decide that he was the one for her.


     She had also had a long discussion regarding this with Eloise, but that had made them realize that even their combined time spent together with the King did not lead them to know for sure how he would react when he was told to his face that he was a child.


     They knew that it was the truth, but typically, those who held such power would never like to be made cognizant about such a glaring defect about them in such a direct way.


     They had also thought whether they could use some other method to enlighten the King about this issue which would definitely cause problems later on, but they had found nothing and had decided that a direct approach was best, and was also most likely to work, as Daneel was not like other Kings.


     He was kind, patient and smart, and their instincts told them that if he was who they thought him to be, he would understand right away after being told.


     Yet, they had had no way to be sure, but now, when they saw him ponder deeply and then nod to himself, sighs of relief escaped them before they looked at each other once again and felt happy that they hadn't been wrong.


     Well, the most difficult part was done.


     Xuan spoke up again, catching Daneel's attention.


     "Daneel, it's really good that even you can identify this. When I came to seek out Eloise after finding out that she had found out about our kiss, I was startled to find her crying, alone, without you being there with her. I spoke to her frankly and told her everything that had happened, which made her understand what she had been doing wrong. She hadn't been as bold as me, but that lead us to this line of thought – why is there even a situation that the one who is bolder among us is the one who advanced more in this matter with you? Even I admit that you are closer to Eloise, as you two have been together longer, and she has done so much for you. Yet, although she told you about her feelings first, you ended up kissing me. I do not blame you. We… Do not blame you. But we did notice what was wrong, and we want to let you know clearly how you can change it, because both of us genuinely care about you. Even now, when you came here and said those words, they indicated that even though you took a small step forward, your condition is still exactly what we thought it to be. Now… Are you ready to listen to what we feel you should do regarding this? After all, identifying the problem is seldom enough, and we would not be able to call ourselves those who care about you if we were not able to give you a possible solution, too."


     Xuan's speech made Daneel smile and shake his head, as every word she said was true. The weirdness about the situation was still there – he had never expected to be counseled like this, but he did appreciate it, and it did feel good that there were people who thought about him this deeply.


     Finally, he nodded, as he was never one who would shirk from taking help.


     This was when Eloise step forward and spoke in a soft tone.


     "Daneel, both of us talked about this for a long, long time, and we really think that you should act like the person you are – a domineering King who is clear about what he wants, and does everything to take it when he decides that he wants it. Both of us want you. But that is worthless if you don't end up valuing us. We are not ready to settle with just captivating you and working hard every day to get your attention for every little thing. You are a King – one the likes of which has not graced this continent in thousands of years. Be like one. If you want us, decide that and pursue us. We are fine even if you pursue both of his, because what Great King in the history of this continent has lived without a harem? We called you to tell you this, and to inform you once and for all that if you wish to be with us, then you need to show us that, in which case we will be ready to do the same, too, even more. Be the King you are and conquer us, for then, we will know that we will always hold a position in your heart. What do you say, Daneel?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     609 Setting Off
      Daneel had to take a step back as he heard everything Eloise said.


     Each and every word she said was true.


     Who was he?


     A King- that too, one who had something as magical as the World Domination System.


     What had he depended on to get him this far?


     His determination to get what he wanted, even if he had to scheme for it.


     That was exactly who he was, so wasn't that exactly how he was supposed to be regarding this matter, too?


     At this moment, what he was shocked about most was that this very basic, simple truth had eluded him for so long, and had had to be brought up by someone else in order for him to become aware of it.


     When he actually pondered on it for a little bit more, he realised that even though he might have known that this was how it was always supposed to be, the social norms that he had grown up with back on Earth had stopped that thought from coming forward, as he was conditioned to think that this was "wrong" in some way.


     At face value, it was obvious how it could be taken that way, but the truth was that he would basically be who he was, and there was nothing wrong in that.


     Also, he realised that they were right regarding the other topic, too: if they really did push the matter by being even bolder, he couldn't promise that he would value them as much as he would if, like they said, he became someone who could be clear, and ready to go out and do anything in order to pursue and "conquer" what he wished.


     The more he thought about it, the more he liked it, and the more it felt… Right, as if it was how it had always been meant to be.


     For a few minutes after Eloise said everything and waited with bated breath to see what the King would say, there was silence, as Daneel was looking down and thinking fiercely regarding everything.


     But after that, when they saw a smile appear on his face, they inadvertently broke out into smiles, too, as they could tell that he had seen the truth for what it was.


     Eloise and Xuan had spent quite a long time together in her sect, and they had talked a lot about this topic, and various others, before finding out that they were actually quite alike.


     They had grown to like each other, both because of their shared interest, which actually did not cause them to come into conflict, and because both of them knew the frustration that had come when they had expressed their feelings and gotten nothing in return from the Kinh.


     It was only with both of them looking at this from different perspectives did they begin to realize just what the problem was, before beginning to think about how it could be fixed.


     Their motive behind all this was simple: they were afraid.


     All around them, there were multiple cases where one party would pursue the other, and then, even if the other agreed, the former wouldn't be as valued as they would have been if they hadn't been so insistent in the first place, and had let the relationship take its natural course without forcing anything.


     They were strong women who were clear about what they wanted for the future, so they knew that this was certainly something that they would never want to see.


     Hence, the only solution was to make sure that whatever came to be, it would be because there was enough interest on both sides, instead of how it was right now, where both of them deeply wished to be with him, but he did not have anything firm or specific in his mind at the moment.


     That was when they had hit upon this – that this was probably how he was supposed to be, and that he might not have realized it for whatever reason.


     Maybe he might not have thought about it.


     Or maybe he might have put it aside for too long because of all the things that he was always doing.


     They had also thought up many backup plans in case this was not the truth – and they were clear about the fact that if it wasn't, it would become clear, as the King had never been someone to listen to something and agree to it directly without thinking about it by himself.


     But this had definitely been the best case, and seeing that they were right made them smile happily and hold each other's hands.


     Daneel folded his hands behind his back as he saw this, as he was also genuinely joyful that he had found how he wanted to be.


     True, he could not change himself completely right away, but he was actually surprised when he felt each of the inhibitions that he had always had leave him, one by one.


     They weren't all gone, but he didn't feel as awkward as before.


     Thinking about it more, he realized that it was the effect of being changed twice – once by that memory of the Emperor, and once by this truth.


     It was his character, and he had ignored it for so long.


     But no more.


     Taking a deep breath, he studied the joyful faces of the two woman in front of him, trying to see if he cared about one more than the other.


     Just like Xuan had said, Eloise was closer to them, both because she had always been with him, and because she had done so much for him.


     However, Xuan also held a special spot in his heart because she had stolen away his first kiss.


     More importantly, she just had something about her which, although Daneel didn't understand as he hadn't spent a lot of time with her, he was definitely interested in.


     Well, it wasn't like he had to decide now.


     Just like they had said, he would pursue both of them, as it was at least clear now that he was interested, and he did not wish to ignore either of them. As for whom he might like more, or whether he might decide to be with both, as he was definitely no longer on Earth where that might be frowned upon, only time will tell.


     Daneel was just about to feel happy that he had progressed so much in such a short time and could march forward without any hesitations, but the next moment, the two in front of him did something which made him realize that maybe… He still had a long way to go.


     They had been smiling at each other while holding their hands, but after seeing him look at them like that and measure them up from head to toe, they both got mischievous expressions on their faces as they nodded at each other once more and started to walk towards him, still hand in hand.


     Daneel didn't really know what they were doing, and he simply thought that they wanted to say something more.


     However, in a flash, as soon as they reached him, both of them bent forward and kissed both the sides of his cheeks, which made him blush so hard that his face turned completely crimson.


     "We've done our part. Now it's time to do yours. Farewell, for now, King. We'll be looking forward to you."


     Saying so, they teleported away, leaving Daneel looking around with a blank expression on his face before raising his hands to touch the spots where their lips had touched his skin.


     However, a moment later, that embarrassment faded away… And was replaced by a smile as remembered just how great it felt.


     Daneel knew that this day was very important, as it had changed him in ways that would only become clear later on.


     He continued to spend a little more time here, as it was even more important to him now both because of the significance it held as it was the place where his "revolution" has truly begun, and now, it was also the place where it could be said that he had grown from a boy to be a man.


     An hour passed, and he was still fondly remembering the past and thinking about what he would do in the future.


     However, he was startled out of this state by a message from Elanev.


     "So… I just got a message from that giant who is responsible for the Academy incurring more repair costs than if an actual goddamn war had happened on the grounds…"


     …


     A few moments later, three people were standing in Daneel's quarters in front of Drakos's beating heart.


     The one in the middle of them held up a trinket, before a gruff, yet innocent voice was heard in the room.


     "Bam is calling you to tell you that if you no here soon, your Kingdom goes Bam-Bam. Master says no, but Bam will do it anyway and blame it on Mini-Bam."


     The extremely child-like message would normally not have had any effect on these three individuals, where one of them was even in possession of a vast database of Hero-level information that practically made him the strongest person on the continent.


     Only…remembering the devastation that had been wrought on the Academy Grounds due to the simple test, only shivers of fright passed through the bodies of the two people on the scene.


     The third, however, seemed proud, as his chest was puffed out and there was a broad smile on his face.


     Finally, Daneel spoke out.


     "Well…it's hard to ignore such a well-worded message. Do you have anything to take care of?"


     Elanev, who was beside him, shook his head and said, "Nope, I've been waiting for you to say the word. You know that I was ready to go even before that whole thing with Axelor started."


     With a nod, Daneel thought for a bit and said, "All right, let's go, then. I'm ready, too. It shouldn't be too long of a trip, anyway. I do have some…matters to deal with here, but I'll use this time to decide just what I'll do regarding them. Meet me outside in 5 minutes."


     Both of them were about to depart, but they were interrupted by the old man bursting out into booming laughter and saying, "Bwahahaha! Finally, the two of you shall see the brilliant planning of this Senior Fists of Justice! Blood shall flow and screams shall echo! Let's go!"


     Shooting an expression filled with pity toward his elder brother, Daneel teleported away to the Royal Tailor.


     …


     It was the early evening, with the sun just about to set.


     People were scrambling to get home, with many talking about the new show that had been announced today on the Network.


     It followed the personal and professional lives of six twenty to thirty-something-year-old 'Friends' living in the capital of Lanthanor, and it would focus both on the frustrations they faced in work and also on the inter-arching romantic storylines between different pairs among them.


     The main selling point of the show was that a very reputable comedy show manager had been contracted to direct it, and everyone was abuzz about how it would definitely be one of his most prominent works. The trailer, itself, had been rife with witty humor, and even though some found it strange that they could hear someone laughing from the Network each time a joke was told, they quickly grew accustomed to it and found it fun to laugh along.


     While hearing these conversations and feeling happy that the Network was progressing well, Daneel and Elanev approached an unremarkable village which was located at a spot between the Kingdom of Arafell and the Hidden Kill Sect.


     It was isolated from both of these forces, though, because both of them were quite inland whereas this one was much nearer to the coast.


     As soon as they entered the village, they headed to a specific establishment which had a banner that said "Fighters for Hire."


     Approaching the one who was manning the store which had nothing but a bare counter and a few chairs for customers to sit on, Daneel asked, " 'Unbeatable' or 'Unbreakable'- which word best describes a Fighter's might?"


     With a smile that exposed the missing teeth in his mouth, the man answered, "It is neither- the answer is 'Unyielding'. Follow me."


     Although the man said that, he remained unmoving, but before Daneel could say anything, the floor below them gave out.


     This would normally have meant nothing as Daneel could simply fly, but an extremely strong gravitation force immediately came into effect, pulling them both downwards.


     Whoosh!


     They started to fall through a narrow, cylindrical cavity, and not even 3 seconds later, Daneel could see that a floor littered with human bones was approaching.


     He was calm as the system's subroutines would save him anyway, and he had even activated the Basilisk's Breath and taken control of the situation.


     So, right before they splattered on the ground, he cast a Champion-level Anti-Gravity spell that nullified the force acting on them and allowed him to gracefully drop himself, and Elanev to the ground.


     Looking around at all the bones around them, Elanev frowned, but looked up when he saw Daneel point a finger forward.


     They were in a cave lit with torches, and in front of them was a sentence that was carved into the stone under an opening in large letters.


     "Only walk forward if you are prepared to face pain that will make you pray for death."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     610 The Fortress Above The Sea
      These ominous words, along with all the broken bones strewn across the floor resulted in a very chilling atmosphere that might have scared lesser men.


     Yet, Daneel and Elanev simply looked at each other and shrugged before walking forward to approach the tunnel, or whatever it was.


     There were no embellishments all over the semi-circular cave that they were in, and apart from the hole in the ceiling through which they had just fallen through, there was no other place to go except forward.


     Only… Before they could enter the dark depths in front of them, the sound of footsteps could be heard coming from farther inside.


     Deciding to wait, they both simultaneously stopped, with Elanev folding his hands and putting on a menacing expression on his face while Daneel simply folded his behind his back and adopted a small smile, as if everything was under his control.


     The result of that interaction with Eloise and Xuan was already visible in the way that he carried himself.


     Typically, although he did put on the atmosphere of a King when it was needed, he wouldn't do so in casual situations like these where he would actually be meeting those who were part of the Big Four.


     Now, Daneel was most clear on the fact now that his character – the one that he had developed with so much pain and difficulty, was not one to ever be ignored and put aside.


     Soon, the footsteps came nearer and nearer until three figures could be seen walking towards them from the tunnel.


     With this, it also became clear that the footsteps were much louder than those that they had made, which meant that these three were either doing so on purpose, or that something was different about them when compared to the two of them.


     A few moments later, it became clear that the latter was true.


     These three were some of the most heavily set men that Daneel had ever seen since coming to this continent.


     In his view, they even bypassed the largest bodybuilders who participated in tournaments back on Earth.


     Their rippling muscles were on full display in the light that was being emitted by the torches all around the cave, and each of them was at least 6 feet tall, which made for a very intimidating image, as if they were primordial monsters who could crush anything they wished under their feet.


     Yet, the most peculiar thing was actually their garb.


     They were wearing the skin of various beasts, with the one in the middle dressed in the skin of a bear, while the other two had garments made from some sort of leopards and tigers.


     Also, they were crudely made, so they barely managed to cover the most important part, with the rest being mostly exposed.


     Daneel was even reminded of cavemen as he saw this, as these three also exuded a certain kind of primitive aura that puzzled him.


     As soon as they opened their mouth, he even fully expected them to growl instead of speak, but he felt like chuckling to himself when he heard them talking normally.


     It was the one in the middle who spoke.


     "The Chief welcomes King Daneel. Please follow us."


     Saying so, he turned around along with the others and began to walk back in the direction they had just come from.


     That was it?


     Daneel had been expecting some sort of confrontation or test like the one that they had had to endure from that giant.


     Of course, if that happened again, he was much more confident in his chances, as he was now equipped with the treasure trove that could be put to use to accomplish almost anything he wished.


     Just from the top of his head, he could think about three or four formations that he could quickly deploy to make each and every attack of the giant useless, which should at least give him enough time to easily make an escape. Even if it was at the Hero level, it would definitely be ineffective in stopping him if he wished to do this.


     Hearing Elanev make a sound beside him, Daneel realized that the weird thing was that he had been greeted and welcomed, but Elanev had been completely ignored.


     Typically, that might not have been very apparent, but it was so in this case mainly because of the cavemen in front of Elanev who had humphed and looked in a different direction, instead of looking straight ahead and letting his eyes fall on Daneel's elder brother.


     It was definitely peculiar, and Elanev had also noticed this, as he had furrowed eyebrows while he seemed to be converging with the old man in his head.


     However, it looked like the old man was no help in this situation, as Elanev simply shrugged once again after meeting his questioning eyes and began walking toward the tunnel.


     Well, whatever it was, Daneel expected to find out in a little bit of time while he, too, followed.


     Pitch black darkness greeted them, but neither of them was afraid, and they just kept walking forward while ignoring the reflected sounds that almost made them feel as if there were hundreds of people walking in this tunnel, instead of merely just five.


     The loud sounds of footsteps of the three in front of them were unmistakable, and even though they faced a few forks along the way which were identified by a glowing signboard that was the only source of light that they saw on their way, that sound of footsteps was enough to let them go in the right direction.


     An hour passed, and usually, by this time, Elanev would have been bored.


     However, that wasn't the case because of the fact that from some of the roads that they didn't take…they could hear all sorts of sounds that made them wonder just what the heck was going on on the other end.


     Loud screams of pain. Unintelligible shouts of defiance. Bloodcurdling yells of agony.


     If Daneel didn't know better, he might have wondered whether they had stepped foot in hell.


     Right now, though, he actually had a pondering expression on his face.


     The main reason behind this was that he had just detected that they had, at some point, entered a formation that completely restricted any communication to the outside.


     In fact, without their knowledge, that formation had also scanned them. Even though it was obviously not advanced enough to be able to check the complexity of their minds, it was pretty effective in detecting them and the number of trinkets on their bodies, using the weak Energy that was given off by them even if they weren't being used.


     The formation was at the Hero level, and as Daneel felt that he had seen something similar before, he asked the system and found out it was actually exactly the same one that was also present in the Sect of Hedon.


     It looked like the Big Four seemed to share at least a little bit of knowledge between themselves.


     That was actually related to what he was most excited to find out on his trip. Right now, he knew that he was probably at the limit of what he could do in the Central Continent, except for developing what he already had.


     As for going on even more journeys of conquest, he knew that this was impossible as he would be defying the core rule that the Central Continent was supposed to follow.


     So… The only avenue left for him was the Big Four, but the problem was that even though he had unlocked the third seal, it did not contain any, or at least too much information about the Big Four, as there had been many changes among them in the millennia that had passed since the time of the Empire.


     Even though the Secret Archives of the Goddess's Sanctum had been quite thorough, they only detailed the major events in Angaria, with the most information being about what happened to their own Sect.


     Even if others of the Big Four were mentioned, it was done so vaguely, making Daneel feel as if the objective behind this was that information regarding these very important organizations of Angaria would not be given up to the enemy if just one of them was breached.


     He had to admit that this was smart, but it made things difficult for him, as it meant that he would have to go to the rest of them in order to find out about them, and get a complete picture regarding these age-old organizations.


     Two hours later, they finally stopped working, and judging by the distance that they had covered over this time, Daneel realized that they were barely a few hundred meters away from the coast of the Endless Sea.


     Only… Even Elanev found out about this, because sea breeze hit their faces just as they began to approach an exit that was very distinctive because of the open sky that could be seen through it.


     As soon as all of them finally exited the labyrinth, Daneel and Elanev could not help but pause and suck in deep breaths as they witnessed one of the most fantastic sights of their life.


     They seemed to have walked out of the tunnel that was on a mountain, and in front of them was an arching bridge that connected this mountain to another that was almost the same size, while the Endless Sea could be seen below them.


     Clearly, Daneel had been wrong in his estimate.


     Or… The map that he had been using all this time was the one that was wrong, and this was so on purpose.


     On the right, the horizon was covered by dark clouds that were always present above the Endless Sea in which waves that reached at least 30 m in the air could be seen. Even the sound was deafening, and it was almost as if hundreds of blows were being rained down on them continuously, every second, with only the sound reaching them instead of their might.


     Below them, the Endless Sea continued onwards to the shore, which was empty.


     This made it obvious that this was a peculiar spot on the continent which curved inwards, allowing for these two mountains to be separated in this way.


     Finally, looking forward once again, Daneel laid his eyes on the reason behind him feeling so shocked before.


     The bridge they were on went straight to the top of the steep mountain in front of them, that looked like it was standing in defiance against the Endless Sea. The Endless Sea's waves could be seen lapping against its base, which resulted in a very strange sight.


     Of course, its most distinctive feature was that at its top was something that Daneel could only use the word "Fort" to describe.


     It was four-sided, with four cylindrical towers that each had massive cannons of some sort mounted on top of them.


     Even from here, Daneel could tell that this fortress was humongous and that its walls were at least 40 m tall.


     They were made of some sort of dark rock that almost seem to swallow away all the light that fell on it, giving the structure a gloomy atmosphere.


     In the middle of these four walls, though, was the main shocker- it was an edifice that went straight into the sky, and stood at least 80 m tall.


     It was obvious that it was a tower of some sort, but from where Daneel stood, it was almost like a sword that yearned to pierce the Heavens.


     The three men leading them had also paused on noticing that those that they were responsible for had stopped here, just like many did whenever they first lay their eyes on the glory of their sect.


     With pride, the man in the middle once again spoke in a gruff voice.


     "Welcome to the Fortress of Unyielding Might. We stand against all those who dare to try and invade this continent. We are the bastion that will continue to survive even if the entire continent falls. We are the hope of Angaria if all else fails, and we are the guardians of the sword that the Emperor, himself, used during his conquests. Feast your eyes, for this is something that very few are lucky enough to see."


     Daneel had to take a few moments to recover, but after he did, he decided to do something that would throw those in front of him off, instead of letting them expect his every move.


     After all, a reputation of being unpredictable was always good as others would feel wary of him, and he wanted to establish that right away.


     Calming himself completely, he smiled as if he was speaking casually and said something that made the man dressed in the bearskin growl and lunge forward to attack.


     "All that sounds great. But first, tell me what you're planning to do with all the blood harvested in the mountain we just crossed. I can tell that you're taking it from all the Fighters who are being subjected to extreme torture with the promise of growing stronger, but what I don't get is why you need so much. You aren't V-, err, I mean, blood-drinking monsters, are you?"


     …


     Meanwhile, in the Kingdom of Axelor.


     The kind minister, who was typically seen with a gentle smile or a deep frown on his face while standing beside the King, was currently wiping the blood that had splattered on his face from the spurting neck that he had just relieved from its duty.


     As the headless body in front of him collapsed to the ground, sadness appeared in his eyes, but it instantly vanished and was replaced by determination.


     Calming his trembling hands, he held up the sword that had just committed this act and turned around to face the thousands of people who had just gathered here.


     "The Royal Family is dead. Long live Axelor!"


     As the people cheered in response, the Minister grit his teeth and prepared himself to give the speech that would soon rock the entire Central Continent.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     611 The Speech That Changed a Kingdom
      For the citizens of the Central Continent, the past few weeks had been some of the most exhilarating in their entire lives.


     First of all, it was a fact that they had never been equipped with the ability to find out about the most important events in the continent right away. Typically, they would rely on traveling bards who would pass information regarding what was happening in other Kingdoms to them, which was why the arrival of bards in many towns and villages was always celebrated like a festival.


     Of course, the Network Trinkets had made it so that this particular tradition had stopped for the most part, but there were not too many people complaining about this as most bards who were worth their salt had already been employed by the Network, itself.


     Secondly, it was because there were so many events happening that kept shocking them one after the other, making them sit on the edge of their seat and wondering what will happen next.


     Of course, it had all started with the events surrounding the Kingdom of Eldinor, where all the elves of Angaria had almost been wiped off in one go.


     Following that, so many things had led to the current situation where an Alliance had formed that actually comprised of three Kingdoms – and all the aged netizens of almost every settlement all over the Central Continent made everyone know that this was unprecedented, and was something that they had never imagined that they would see for as long as they lived.


     No one had any disillusions that the saga had come to an end, because the Network was reporting every day about the unrest in the kingdom of Axelor caused by the sudden death of the King, and the reveal regarding his cruel and evil actions that had resulted in the deaths of thousands and even tens of thousands of Axelorians.


     Many of those who weren't affected by Axelor felt pity on hearing this for this kingdom, and lamented that their difficulties must surely not be over, as it was obvious that a Kingdom in this state was most eligible for being taken over by different one.


     Even those who had only laid eyes on an army once or twice suddenly became expert war strategists who began to speculate which force would move against Axelor and take advantage of the unrest to gain control.


     Only… As the hours passed, no news of this sort came to light, which made everyone feel puzzled.


     Of course, if they had known that the two remaining forces other than Axelor – those of Arafell and the Alliance were in full cognizance of the fact that moving on this Kingdom would make them targets for the Big Four, it would have made sense why this current situation where such a weak kingdom was left to itself had come to be.


     Thus, all the suspense regarding what would be the final end of the Kingdom of Axelor finally came to a head when the two magical words "Breaking News!" once again appeared on their screen.


     This was followed by the image of a clean-shaven man with gentle features and a wide brow that seemed to contain boundless wisdom.


     At first glance, he would look like a wise adviser whose duty was to advise a ruler on the decisions that they could take for the betterment of their Kingdom.


     However…when the spectator's eyes traveled down to what he was wearing, they saw the patches of dried blood on his clothes and the left-over blood on the sword in his hands which made it clear that he had just been through some sort of battle.


     He seemed to be standing at a spot in front of the Palace which was still in ruins from the explosion that had killed the King, and it was visible that thousands of Axelorians had gathered in front of him.


     Opening his mouth, he spoke in a clear voice.


     "Axelorians. The task that I took upon myself for the good of our Kingdom is done. The Royal Family sought to take up the mantle of the King and continue his cruelties. I, along with the commanders who understood my cause and have always advocated against the evil acts of the King, gave them the offer to surrender and let go of that objective. However, they refused and tried to kill us, which lead to us having no choice but to vanquish them all. Let this…be my apology to you for all those years when I could only stand beside the King and watch while he indiscriminately killed so many loyal citizens. Forgive me…for I was powerless to do anything."


     As the man's voice broke due to the honest emotions he was displaying that moved even those watching through the trinkets, the announcer's voice was heard in the pause.


     "This is Minister Navaris of Axelor, who was the King's most trusted advisor. However, it was always apparent that the King only loved to torture this man, as he was one who wanted to save the people, but had no other option except to see them suffer and die in front of him. Even during the time of the King, he helmed many attempts to at least decrease the occurrence of Purges, and he was successful to an extent. This resulted in him becoming a beloved character among the citizens. Now, his support is at an all-time high."


     The spectators couldn't believe their ears.


     There had always been such a virtuous character in Axelor?


     Some felt doubt, but when the speech continued a few moments after the announcer's voice was heard, these naysayers had no option but to shut their mouths and consider whether this really was the truth.


     The man looked back at a group of people who were as bloodstained as him.


     They nodded encouragingly, but he shook his head, which made them widen their eyes.


     Turning back around to the people, the Minister first dropped the sword in his hands.


     'Clang!'


     This sound echoed throughout the area where there was pin-drop silence, and with this as the background, the Minister spoke his heart.


     "These commanders wish for me to take up the duty of leading this Kingdom, because I was the one who took care of all the administrative matters anyway. However…I refuse. Even if I do this, and do a good job of leading this Kingdom that I love so much, I cannot guarantee that my sons and daughters will do the same. Maybe, in a few hundred years, this will repeat. I cannot stand for that! So, I propose a different system. Down with Kings and Queens who might or might not have our interests at heart! We, the people, should be the ones to choose our ruler! I have studied this for a long time, and I propose a system like the one in Eldinor. I propose…that Axelor will henceforth choose its ruler by voting!"


     Thunderous applause made those who had the 'remote trinket' hastily turn down the volume as it was so loud that it made some clutch their ears with pain.


     'Down with Kings and Queens.'


     This statement had a certain kind of charm to it, which made many remember those rulers who had simply abused their power and done nothing for the citizens.


     Of course, there had also been those who were virtuous, like King Daneel, right now, so not everyone was swayed.


     Yet…a seed was born in the minds of many, who began to wonder about the merits and demerits of the system of monarchy.


     "Subsequent reports state that the voting system has been accepted by all, and the first vote will be held in a day's time. The Minister is leading in support, and he will most likely be the first democratic ruler of Axelor. As soon as there are more developments…"


     …


     Meanwhile, Eloise and Xuan were cloistered in a room in the Palace of Lanthanor where they were also watching this broadcast.


     Eloise had already managed everything regarding the Network and had come to talk to Xuan, who hadn't spoken out yet and was still seeing the screen.


     Finally, she said, "This man looks kind-hearted. Even I heard about his cruel fate to stand beside the King and watch while purges occurred. Such happenings are also a topic of gossip in the Sect, you know."


     Eloise nodded. She felt the same.


     "I agree. Maybe that Kingdom will finally see prosperity for at least a little while under his rule. Anyway, what did you wish to talk to me about?"


     As Xuan heard this, she turned to the side to look into Eloise's eyes and asked, "Do you think it really worked? I never expected that he would agree just like that."


     To this, Eloise smiled confidently and said, "Yes. He has always been one who can be decisive when he feels that something is right."


     Xuan nodded and sighed, before replying, "Good, then. It was worth it to set aside both of our characters to do this. If he had stayed the same as before, who knows what could have happened. From now, whatever happens…I will be content that I was at least helpful."


     Eloise nodded too, and looked down before speaking.


     "Yes. Others might have taken advantage, and pushed themselves onto him. But like I said, even if we do run the risk that helping him grow up regarding this matter might result in him pursuing us and realizing that he would not want to spend his life with either of us, it will still be worth it because we will always know that we did the right thing as those who care for him. I just…wish that won't happen, though."


     No response came from Xuan, and the room devolved into silence as the two women sat and wondered what the future held for them.


     …


     Bang!


     In response to the man jumping forward to attack, it was Elanev who stepped forward and stretched out his fist casually.


     It looked as if this would result in him being blown away because he was being lazy while the other also had the advantage of momentum with him, what actually happened made even Daneel raise one eyebrow.


     The man's fist collided with Elanev's, but Daneel watched with surprise as all the force smoothly traveled through Elanev's body and exited through his feet.


     It was almost like…his elder brother had easily absorbed the attack like some lightning rod that could take the awesome power of lightning and still stand to tell the tale.


     Like a conduit that conducted force, his body had moved rhythmically, sending the force from his fist to his upper body, then his legs, and then into the ground.


     The man in the bearskin fell to the ground and growled angrily, but he raised his hand to stop the other two who had also been ready to attack.


     The next moment, though…he ignored Elanev, and spoke to Daneel.


     "Do not speak of this to anyone else. The Chief will answer your questions. Follow us."


     Saying so, he turned around and began walking on the bridge that connected the two mountains.


     This made Daneel and Elanev once again look at each other with confusion.


     Yes, something was definitely weird here.


     Daneel was most intrigued about the blood, however.


     With Drakos's help, he had detected that all the blood was being collected and transferred somewhere.


     There were multiple uses that came to mind, but he wanted to find out specifically what they were doing with it.


     Enjoying the vistas around them, the two walked along the bridge, and as they got closer and closer to the fort, they started to realize just how gigantic it was.


     Soon, they approached a massive gate, but before they neared it, they came upon a large clearing in front of the fort which was empty save for a few trees here and there.


     To their right, though…was the Giant who had wrought havoc upon the Academy of Lanthanor.


     There was a normal-sized man beside the Giant, and as it laid its eyes on Daneel, it pointed at him and spoke in a voice that was audible to all in the area.


     "He's the puny guy that Bam blew away. So weak! Bam can break him like a twig!"


     Usually, Daneel would have let this go as even though this Giant was simple-minded, it was at the Hero-level.


     However…he was in no mood to do that, as it didn't sit well with him at all that he was being so submissive.


     So, getting an idea, Daneel shouted, "Hey, Bam! I don't agree! In fact, I think I'm stronger than you! Want to test that? Let's arm-wrestle, and find out!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     612 Arm-Wrestling Bam
      This proclamation was met by silence, as even Elanev couldn't believe that his younger brother had just done something so foolish.


     A challenge… Against a damn Hero level giant who might not even hesitate from killing him because it was too simpleminded?


     Such a thing would only be done by those who sought death, and even the three individuals who had been leading them till now were shocked by the King's actions even though they had been pretty angered by his attitude before.


     The two men on the two sides of the man in the bearskin looked at him, silently asking whether they should stop this, as they had been commanded not to let any harm befall these two guests to their sect.


     In response, the man in the middle held his chin and thought for a moment, before shaking his head and making a hand signal.


     "Wait and watch."


     This made broad smiles pop up on the faces of the two men, and even the one in the middle smiled at the corner of his mouth, already imagining the scene where he would have to step forward and save the life of the King when he was about to be crushed by the might of the strongest Fighter in their sect, and in many ways, in even the whole continent.


     As for Bam, he was actually the one who took the most time to get back to his senses, as he couldn't believe that someone had actually said something like this to him. He was typically feared and respected for the fact that he could put even a Champion in the sickbay for months if he wished using a single finger, so this situation was so new that he needed some time to adjust.


     As for the man beside him whom he had been talking to before, he looked at Daneel inquisitively but did not give any other reaction and just stepped back, as if to silently witness everything.


     Meanwhile, Elanev started to panic a little, as he really didn't want to see his younger brother defeated and humiliated right after arriving at the sect.


     Whispering from the corner of his mouth, he said, "Psst… Daneel! What are you doing?"


     With a confident smile on his face, Daneel openly said, "What do you think I'm doing? Getting revenge for what happened in Lanthanor, of course. If I leave this guy alone, he'll keep saying stuff like this throughout the time when we are here, and I have no intention of letting that happen. I would rather take the risk to be humiliated once, instead of having to settle for being subjected to it multiple times without even trying to change the situation. So what if he's a Hero level giant? After I settle this, we can have a peaceful time over here."


     This made Elanev adopt an even more puzzled expression, as he knew that his younger brother was not someone who would say something like this.


     Indeed, they had been pretty humiliated back in Lanthanor, with the giant having its way and doing so much damage before leaving.


     Even the message had shown its arrogance, and although it had been clear that it only thought of them as ants, Elanev had not said anything as that was the truth – they were simply Warriors who could be swatted to death with a single movement if this giant wished.


     He had assumed that Daneel also felt the same, judging from the reaction that he had seen when he had given him the message.


     However, here… Something had caused the tables to turn.


     "Just wait and see. This kid is definitely not someone who acts foolishly. If he says that he can beat a Hero in a contest of strength while being just a Warrior, then he'll definitely do so somehow. This should be interesting…"


     Hearing this statement from the old man in his head, Elanev relaxed a little bit.


     He was just about to take a step back, too, and be a witness, but he decided to do the opposite thing as even he was quite pissed that he was being ignored completely by everyone so far in the sect, when he had actually been expecting some kind of a hero's welcome due to all the hype that had been built by the old man.


     So, he stepped forward and shouted, "A giant who's scared? I never thought I'd see the day!"


     This finally managed to anger Bam, who had been seriously considering whether he should go forward, as he, too, had been instructed very strictly by his master not to cause harm to their guests.


     However… This was a little too much, and he could no longer just sit and allow it to happen.


     Standing up, he beat his chest with his fist, resulting in a sonic boom that bent the trees around him due to the shock wave.


     'Now this… Is how a Hero should be.'


     Musing to himself in this way, Daneel looked at Elanev and wondered whether he should tell him that what he was doing might end up being harmful, as Daneel's plan had a chance of backfiring.


     However, after a second, he just shrugged and decided to give it his all and see what would happen.


     After this display of strength, Bam simply leaped into the air and disappeared from their sight, which made it look almost as if he had teleported.


     However, activating the Basilisk's Breath, Daneel could see that this giant had actually used some sort of technique to conjure a solid block of metal behind him that he had pushed off of to reach a speed that was enough to let him disappear from their eyes.


     Boom!


     Barely a second after that, it appeared in front of them with menacing eyes that caused its whole atmosphere to change from that of a simpleminded yet strong oaf, to a terrifying beast that was ready to tear apart everything in its way.


     Of course… Daneel was not perturbed, but Elanev took a step back unconsciously and gulped.


     "Bam is ready. And Bam will be careful not to kill you, as master will be angry with Bam if that happens. What is this arm wrestling?"


     Daneel's smile broadened as he heard this, as he had been kind of hoping that this will be the case – that this sport which was popular on Earth would not be known on Angaria, which was something he could use to his advantage.


     In response, Daneel decided to explain it in the simplest way – he conjured a clone of himself along with a table on which he set his elbow.


     The clone mirrored him, and their hands met, following which a contest of strength occurred with Daneel beating the clone and looking at Bam before saying, "It's a simple as this. Just try to use your arm to make mine hit the table. Don't you agree that it would be enough to check who is stronger? If I can push yours, then it means that all of your strength is for naught. And no rematches, understood? If you lose, just admit it and stop calling me weak."


     Although Bam did seem like a child who had been trapped in the Giants body, it looked like he wasn't that dumb. He instantly understood and set his elbow on the wooden table that Daneel had conjured.


     Of course… This resulted in the table breaking, and Daneel conjured another, much larger one as Bam's elbow and hand were at least three times larger than his.


     It almost looked like a child's hand going up against an adult's, but Daneel wasn't worried.


     The giant seemed to have disregarded the latter part of Daneel's statement, as he probably couldn't even imagine a scenario where he would lose.


     Of course, Daneel had said that part for the benefit of the spectators, instead of the giant.


     Still with that self-assured smile on the corner of his mouth, Daneel stepped forward and caught Bam's hand before flexing his muscles temporarily and putting forward a bit of strength.


     Of course, Bam's hand remained unmoving like a rock, which made Daneel understand just how absurd of a situation this was.


     "Should I start?"


     Well, if anything, at least this giant was polite.


     Daneel took a deep breath and prepared himself before looking into the giant's eyes and saying, "On three. Three, two, one…"


     Bang!


     Suddenly, a large cloud of dust appeared at the spot where the man and the giant were having their contest. The spectators in the area had been watching closely, so when this happened, expressions of irritation appeared on their faces as they began to wait for the dust to clear.


     They had been looking forward to hearing a scream of pain, but that hadn't appeared, which made them wonder if the King had been crushed, and that they might be reprimanded for not doing their duty.


     Only… After a few seconds, the expression on the face of the man who had been conversing with the giant changed to one of extreme surprise and befuddlement.


     Elanev was among those who were unaware of what happened, but the old man spoke up and said, "So that was his plan. Cheeky bastard. But he deserves it. Sometimes, this is the best way to handle a situation."


     Elanev didn't understand, but his attention was diverted as he saw that the dust cloud had begun to disappear.


     As it finally floated away… His eyes fell upon the scenario which had had the least probability of occurring.


     The wooden table was gone- blasted into smithereens, which was partly the reason behind the dust cloud that had also consisted of wood particles.


     There was a large indentation on the ground inside which the giant's hand could be seen, half buried in the dirt.


     Even Bam had fallen in that direction, as if he had been bowled over by whatever force the King of Lanthanor had pulled out from within himself.


     As for Daneel, he was casually dusting his hands, following which he didn't say anything and simply walked back to Elanev's side.


     The man in bearskin, who couldn't believe his eyes, raised a finger in Daneel's direction as he sputtered, "Y-You…"


     In response, Daneel paused with his back still facing the man and said, "Yes, me. Now, can we get going? I don't have all day."


     The man had no idea how to respond, as he couldn't believe what had happened.


     As for the other one, he was looking at the giant with a slight hint of panic on his face, and as Elanev noticed this and refocused his attention on Bam, he saw why this was the case.


     The giant had gotten up silently, and was now holding the hand that had been smashed into the ground with his other one while he stared at it with disbelief on his face.


     His back was shaking, and it soon became clear that this was because of rage, as the eyes of the giant suddenly turned completely red, as if a demon had infested its mind.


     "Bam lost. Bam lost. BAM LOST!"


     Even Daneel could tell that something was wrong. Quickly turning around, he saw something red that looked like blood appear from the pores on the two hands of the giant, before quickly hardening into some sort of armor that also had a spike on top that was at least half a meter long.


     The next second, though, the giant was nowhere to be seen, as a blur approached Daneel, making warning bells ring in his head while the system launched all sorts of subroutines that he had saved for situations where he might be near death.


     Daneel had no time to think. His full focus was on surviving the blow that would soon come, but his eyes widened when a calm voice was heard from beside his ear.


     "Not bad. Your plan worked. But what was your plan for dealing with this situation?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     613 “Welcome to the Fortress.“
      Before Daneel could say anything in response, he received a message from the system.


     [Incoming teleportation attempt from a Hero level individual. Would host like the system to oppose it?]


     Without hesitating, Daneel shouted, "No!"


     The next moment, he felt his eyes being blinded by a flash of bright light, following which he found himself in a completely different place.


     "Daneel?! Are you alright? What the f*ck just happened? That giant was going crazy there, and I was teleported somewhere before it smashed me to bits!"


     Before he could gather his bearings, he got this panicked message from Elanev through the communication trinket that both of them had, and he decided to reply.


     "Yes, I'm alright. I was teleported away, too. Sit tight. We're inside the sect. I'll explain later "


     Although Elanev looked like he wanted to say more, he understood that Daneel was probably in some sort of situation where he couldn't talk as it looked like he was trying to send the shortest reply possible.


     Indeed, that was the case, as Daneel had just realized that he was not alone.


     In front of him stood a thin old man with a hunched back who was holding a wooden walking stick while looking at him with an indecipherable expression on his face.


     He was short – he couldn't be taller than five and a half feet, and the fact that he was hunched caused him to look even smaller.


     However… Daneel felt a very acute sense of danger from him, and it was much stronger than what he had felt before when he was being attacked by Bam.


     In that situation, he had at least been confident that he was equipped with all the tools to protect himself.


     Yet, in this one… If this man tried to kill him, even though Daneel did not know what method he might use, he had a hunch that it would be an even competition, and that it would be left up to luck whether he would be able to get away or not.


     Of course, in both cases, there was no scenario where he could beat them – all of this was only regarding whether he could at least get away with his life.


     The old man was the first one he saw wearing normal looking clothes. He was wearing a grey colored robe that looked like it would tear easily, but the truth was that it was made of some sort of material that even Daneel couldn't understand.


     All he knew was that there were faint Energy vibrations being emitted from it, which meant that it was not as simple as it looked.


     The old man was clean-shaven and also had a bald head, which reminded Daneel of the Shaolin monks back on Earth.


     After noticing all this, he finally took stock of the room that he was in.


     They were in a large audience chamber, and the first thing that stood out to Daneel was that it was made of the same material that he had seen before, when gazing at the castle.


     He had seen this after receiving the message from Elanev, itself, which had been the reason why he had given that reply.


     Now, as he asked the system regarding it, he found out that he was right – he had been teleported into the fortress directly.


     As for exactly where they were, Daneel had no idea.


     This question was answered by the old man, who once again spoke in that same calm voice as before.


     "Welcome to the audience chamber of the Fortress of Unyielding Might. This room is seldom used as disputes are typically settled in the fighting ring – but I decided to open it now as we have someone who was actually acknowledged by the Head, himself. I was apprehensive, at first, but after seeing the way you handled Bam, I must say that I can see the reason why he likes you. That was a nice force reversal spell, by the way. And I have a suspicion that you learned it recently, right after seeing your friend use a similar technique against the one who was leading you. If that is true, it is really commendable that you managed to learn it after seeing it once, and then was capable of using it so quickly. Your skills are worthy of someone who managed to beat a Champion with a high tear Champion Path even while being just a Warrior."


     Daneel raised both of his eyebrows on seeing the in-depth analysis of the old man in front of him, but he simply nodded in response and once again folded his hands behind him.


     Taking a moment, he reflected on what had just happened.


     Daneel had known all along that it was a pipe dream to want to beat the giant directly, so he had resorted to the oldest trick in the book: cheating.


     His objective was just that he did not want to be humiliated in this way everywhere he went during his stay in the sect, so he had simply wanted to use the opportunity to make that happen.


     If it wasn't obvious that this was a giant who, for some reason, had the intellect of a child, Daneel would never have dared to do something like this, as it would have resulted in more problems popping up.


     He had simply been hoping that after the defeat, he could manipulate the childlike innocence to make the giant follow his word while disregarding everything else.


     And the old man was right – the whole idea had sprung up from seeing Elanev redirecting the force of the man in bearskin.


     After studying it for a bit, Daneel had realized that this could be emulated using elementary particles too – instead of using the parts of the body to skillfully let the force be guided by Inner Energy, like Elanev had done, the same could be achieved using a simple construct.


     He hadn't even needed the system for this. Daneel was also skilled in making simple spells after seeing it done so many times by the system, so he did it himself and simply activated the Basilisk's Breath to use the exact moment of opportunity between him saying 'one' and the giant putting forward his force to conjure the construct and use the giant's own strength against him, which had resulted in that incident taking place.


     In any other situation, this would not have worked as Daneel would not have had the element of surprise.


     The dust had also been a tactic to not let others understand this, and although it seemed to have worked against those in that area, it wasn't enough to fool this Hero level individual who had also been watching.


     Of course, Daneel had known that this was the case, but he knew that if he wanted to hide this from the eyes of this man too, it would result in him being exposed as someone who was capable of casting Hero level spells.


     Knowing that it would definitely be a bad idea to expose all of his cards, Daneel had let him watch, which actually turned out to be a boon as he had been saved by the intervention of this man.


     After all, how could he have expected that defeat would cause the childlike giant to enter that state of fury where all of his powers had also been amplified to some degree?


     And in that state, it looked like no one was capable of calming the giant down who seemed to have lost all sanity.


     Indeed, Daneel had had to panic, but even though he could have survived by using all the tricks up his sleeve, he had let himself be saved, as he had also judged that he must have caused enough of a ruckus by that point.


     Seeing the King's response, the old man wasn't perturbed.


     After a few moments, he spoke again.


     "I see that you like to keep your cards close to your chest. Very well, caution is never bad. However, I do wish for you to tell me something. What is your objective in coming here? You are clearly very talented in your Mage Path, and you do not strike me as one who will be stuck as a Warrior. Typically, individuals like those try to seek other Paths to increase their power. I can tell that you can break through to become a Champion at any time that you wish, and that you must simply be looking for the strongest Path that you can find. So, I will admit that I am puzzled. Yes, you also satisfy the conditions that were placed down to identify those that we are obliged to recognize and help with all our might. But again, all the facilities we have are only for Fighters. Are you simply interested in finding out everything about us, or do you have something that you wish to achieve here, too?"


     Hearing the question, Daneel wondered what he should say.


     In fact, even he had to think of the answer, as the old man was right.


     Daneel was now also in possession of all the incredible Champion Paths that were stored behind the third seal, and all that remained was for him to study them all and find one that he was happy with. Or, he could simply ask the system to give him a way to improve the Hopeless Champion Path, as right now, he was leaning toward it the most.


     However, he had still decided to come here, and as he thought about it, he realized that the main motivation behind this was… Faxul.


     Although Daneel had looked like he was satisfied with the answer from Drakos that he would have to wait until winning the Race to reform the Ancient Dragon's body and obtain a bloodline, the truth was that he still wanted to see whether something else could be done, as he was simply too captivated with the power of a bloodline.


     Who could blame him? After all, there could be few things more impressive than a damn black hole that swallowed everything.


     This wasn't even counting the other incredible things that he had seen listed in the information about bloodlines that he had obtained from behind the third seal.


     So… Other than the idea that he wanted to see whether he could plan any conquest here, the other objective had been to find out whether there might be any information here that he could use on his quest to obtain a bloodline.


     After all, this was a Fighter thing, and what better place could exist for him to investigate about it than the sect that solely focused on this Path to Power?


     Only… The problem was that he couldn't give this answer to the old man, either.


     Although acting arrogant and not giving an answer was also an option, Daneel didn't wish to do that, as he was grateful to this man for saving him and letting him hide his strength.


     Also, although he had been domineering in front of the giant, he knew that humility was also needed especially in a place like a sect of the Big Four where there could be threats waiting around each and every corner if he painted a target on his back with his behavior.


     So, after putting on an expression as if he was pondering something very deeply, Daneel finally answered after a few moments.


     "I will answer honestly, as I'm grateful for your interference before. All my life, I've had to face naysayers who kept telling me that it was futile to want to excel in both parts. I kept proving them wrong, until this point where it seems more and more as if it would be best to focus on the Path that I am stronger in. However, this deeply unsettles me, as the Fighter Path is also something very special to me. Hence, I wish to find out if there is a way for me to still pursue both, and become stronger than any other Champion who might have given in and chosen just one. I know that might sound absurd, but I would never forgive myself if I don't use this opportunity to at least see if it's even possible."


     Daneel spoke in an earnest tone, so when the old man actually burst out laughing after he finished talking, he almost got a slightly irritated expression on his face.


     However, at the last moment, Daneel realized that this wasn't a laugh of ridicule.


     No… It was one of pure pride, and as the old man replied after a few seconds, the King of Lanthanor felt like rubbing his ears to test whether they working properly.


     "Ha ha, then you've come to the right place, King! Whoever said that one has to give up this Path in order to proceed? That is simply not the truth. What you seek is possible… But it is not something that anyone has accomplished in the time since the aftermath of the Empire. It wasn't even possible during the time of the Empire, but things have changed now! They used to call it the 'Ultimate Path that Cannot Be Obtained', but in at least this one thing, we managed to surpass those who came before us!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     614 Ultimate Path 1
      After a few moments, Daneel finally managed to speak in his mind.


     "Drakos… Are you listening to this?"


     He actually had to wait a few seconds for the reply from the Ancient Dragon, who was definitely similarly shocked on hearing that the people of Angaria had achieved something that those from the Empire had not.


     When the Dragon finally did reply, it was in a voice that was filled with disbelief.


     "Yes, Young King. It doesn't make sense. From everything I know regarding the Ultimate Path, nothing that changed during the apocalypse should have made it easier for anyone to pursue it. In fact, even you have the information regarding it, as it was also stood behind the third seal. If you go through it, you'll understand why it's not possible."


     Daneel already knew that this was the case, and he had just been about to ask the system to do so.


     However, he stopped as he felt that it might be more interesting to find out about the Ultimate Path from this man, which would give him the perspective of one who was listening about it for the first time.


     This was also a Hero level individual, so he did not want to risk that he might not put forward the correct reactions and end up causing suspicion to arise against him in the mind of this man who definitely seemed to be pretty damn smart.


     Later on, he could simply ask the system to fill in the gaps.


     So, Daneel stood there, agape, for a few seconds as if the words of the frail old man had shocked him to the core.


     This seemed to be the reaction that the man had been going for anyway, as he chuckled to himself softly and finally walked forward to stand in front of the King of Lanthanor.


     As the man was so short, he had to raise his head to look at Daneel, who finally regained his senses and asked, "H – how?!"


     "Follow me."


     With these two simple words, the man started to lead the way in a particular direction.


     Daneel nodded and turned around to follow, while making sure that the shock still remained in his eyes.


     Of course, this was real as he really was looking forward to finding out more.


     This was practically the Holy Grail that he had always been searching for ever since seeing the awesome power of that Black Raven in the visual message from Drakos.


     He could never have expected that he would encounter a method to pursue it in this Sect, even though he had been hoping for it.


     After all, it was no simple feat to have accomplished something that those from the Empire did not – all of the scholars from the Empire had had hundreds of years during a time when development was at its peak, which was something that was just not available to those interested in those fields in this age.


     They were equipped with all sorts of high-tech trinkets and a fully comfortable and safe atmosphere that encouraged sharing of knowledge where all the scholars did not hide their research in fear of it being stolen. In fact, this second part was actually the most important, and the argument could be made that it was also one of the reasons behind Earth's quick development in the 20th century.


     In Angaria today, that was simply not the case. In the time of the Empire, Daneel had found out from the Secret Archives that there had been a very specific and strict Information Protection rule, which allowed for anyone and everyone to share their work and ideas freely.


     If such a thing was present today, too, Daneel couldn't even imagine just what kind of things would spring out from the darkness and surprise everyone.


     He couldn't believe that he had ignored such an important avenue all these days, and he vowed to pursue it as soon as he left from the sect.


     However, right now, his full focus was still on the explanation that the hunchbacked old man in front of him would soon give.


     They walked out of two large wooden doors, and entered a tunnel that was made of the same material as the room.


     At certain points, there were a few windows, through which Daneel could see the Endless Sea, which made it clear to him that they were on the side of the fort that was facing this untraversable barrier that existed all around Angaria.


     Daneel kept walking forward in silence, and even though the hunchbacked man seemed to be hobbling forward just like any other old man would, he was actually covering a lot of distance with each step, which resulted in Daneel actually having to run forward to catch up as he had adjusted his speed based on how fast she had thought the old man would move.


     [Hero-level Fighter Technique: Void Displacement detected. Void Displacement allows a Hero to manifest tiny teleportation windows in front of their body to move forward at much quicker speeds. This can even be used in situations where anti-teleportation formations might be deployed, which is the main reason behind it being so popular. In the words of the scholar who wrote a treatise regarding this, "Any hero worth his salt will learn this technique, as it would give him a way to evade magical attacks from those stuck-up Mages so that they can be left crying instead of feeling so high and mighty that they can do things we Fighters cannot."]


     After remarking to himself that that scholar had definitely been bullied by Mages during his school life which must have led to this deep resentment against them, Daneel paid close attention to the sight of the old man which finally allowed him to spot what the system had been talking about.


     The reason he hadn't seen it before was that space elementary particles came together and dispersed so quickly that anyone would miss it if they blinked.


     Each teleportation was so minuscule that it only allowed the man in to move forward a few more centimeters than he usually would if he didn't do anything, but so many were conjured in such a short period of time that the overall result was pretty astonishing.


     At the same time, Daneel could also see why this was at the Hero level. In fact, he could also tell why this could only be done by Fighters who learned it, as a Mage casting the same spell would have to put forward so much more effort as they would be doing it consciously, all the time.


     Daneel already knew from various clues that he had seen so far that that was not how Fighters manipulated the world around them. They did it with their bodies – by training them to move in specific ways that resulted in minuscule changes in the elementary particles around them which finally led to whatever they wanted happening.


     A Mage obviously couldn't do this.


     It was exactly like the case of someone dumb doing something over and over again, for thousands of times until they became really adept at it – which allowed them to do it without any thought. Now, if someone much smarter came along and tried to do the same thing, they would be equipped to learn faster, but they would definitely not be able to do it as well as the one in the first case.


     Although Daneel liked this analogy that he just told to himself in order to understand it better, he realized that he should never speak it out, as it would definitely result in the old man who trained Elanev going berserk due to being called dumb.


     Slowly, it was becoming clear why that feeling before that he could be killed at the whim of this old man had been so apparent.


     The corridor they were in went straight forward, and soon, doors started to appear on the right side.


     They passed many, until they finally came across one that was glowing faintly with the light of the many, many formations that were protecting it from unauthorized entry.


     Even Daneel was dazed by the numerous layers of formations on the door in front of him. True, he was now equipped to break through them even if they were at the Hero level, but this was a case where someone had been so afraid of something being stolen that they had locked it up using 10 or 15 padlocks. Even though Daneel might be equipped with a hammer to break through one easily, wanting to smash through all of these would take so much time and result in such a ruckus that he would be caught before he could get through and take anything that he might be targeting.


     As Daneel looked up to read the words written on top of the door, he realized why this was the case.


     "Sect Vault. Trespassers will be killed."


     That explained it.


     After reaching it, the old man simply raised his hand, and all the formations seemed to melt as he was the one who commanded them all.


     Daneel hadn't known how to address him till now, but seeing this, he got the answer.


     Chief.


     This was definitely the Chief of the Fortress of Unyielding Might to whom they had been being led by those short-tempered individuals.


     The door soon opened to reveal a room that dazzled Daneel's eyes.


     As he entered and looked around, he had to admit that this was the most impressive Vault that he had ever seen, and this included the ones that he had been to back in the Sect of Hedon.


     The main reason behind this was summed up in a single word: weapons.


     Weapons of all sorts, sizes, and shapes.


     Since coming to this continent, Daneel hadn't seen weapons being used to their full potential, or even too much by high-level individuals in fights where life and death were on the line.


     He had pondered on this recently, too, and realized that he had actually not seen too many of such fights, and that he shouldn't make a judgment.


     Now, when he looked around and saw all the shining formations that were protecting the many weapons in front of him, he realised that all of these were high-level weapons that were fit for Champions, and in a few cases, even Heroes.


     Axes, swords, spears, pikes, bows, whips…


     The list went on and on, but Daneel had to reluctantly shift his attention from them as the old man had shambled forward once again using that technique to reach a point at the end of the room.


     Walking forward, Daneel noticed that the man was standing beside a 6-foot tall podium on which there was placed… A paper scroll?


     On seeing this, Daneel did a doubletake and had to verify whether this was something that might be disguised in this way in order to decrease the interest of one that might lay their eyes on it.


     However, no matter how much he scanned it, he could detect no such thing, which meant that it was simply what it appeared to be: a scroll of paper.


     As if having enjoyed himself enough on seeing the expressions of the King, the old man laughed again and said, "This is what you seek. Before you get even more frustrated, let me tell you the story behind it. Godbeasts and Bloodlines. These two words were what strong Fighters were usually associated with back during the Empire, and the Ultimate Path was something that a Bloodline Possessor would choose if they were also equally skilled in the Path of a Mage. The whole process of breaking through to become a Champion is that of resonating with the world, but the idea of the Ultimate Path is that one achieves resonance between their Fighter and Mage Paths, too, that results in an overall moderate amplification effect for themselves whenever they use either Path, and a substantial amplification when using spells that utilise both of these Paths. Such a man, who could beat almost anyone at his own level… could only be called 'Ultimate'. However, this was very difficult to attain even during the Empire, as even though it was theoretically possible, all those who tried always got too old as they have to try and achieve three things, or three resonances: one with their Champion Path, one with their Fighter Path, and one between these two. And to even make this possible, there were only a limited number of Champion and Fighter Paths that went together, and the problem was that they didn't fit many aspiring Champions. So, it was almost destined to be a pipe dream that was only achievable by very few, and even these few, although the went on to become illustrious Heroes, never managed to find the continuing Path or a way that would allow them to maintain this advantage when they became a Hero, which resulted in it all being meaningless and this drove away even more people from it. Only… Who could have thought that an apocalypse would be needed to change this? After the demise of the Empire, we had nothing. There were almost no resources, and there was a serious dearth of knowledge. And that… Is the best environment for a genius to be born in. One such genius… Was the first Sect Master of the Fortress, who established this Fort where we are standing. He single-handedly killed the crazed yet weakened bringers of the apocalypse, and began the construction of this stronghold as he did not wish for something like that to happen again. And all of this… Was only possible because he figured out a way to achieve the Ultimate Path. Now, this brings me to the most important part. Although I wish I could tell you more and just give this to you, there is a strict rule that that is only possible for Sect members. Too bad. So… That's that. Let's go."


     And in this way, one of the most epic speeches that Daneel had ever heard in his life ended, and he was led away without even understanding what was happening until he was standing in front of the doors that had the name "Sect Vault" on them.


     It was only then that he finally realized what the heck was going on.


     This damn old man wanted Daneel to join the Sect for some reason.


     So what better way could there be than to dangle something in front of him that was, right now, more enticing than anything else in the entire world?




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     615 Ultimate Path 2
      The worst part was actually that the old man did not give Daneel any time to say anything before walking off in the corridor.


     Daneel had to curse under his breath and move his legs to follow the man, as he did not want to be left behind in this place that he knew nothing about.


     All through the journey, the damn guy in front of him kept humming a merry tune to himself, as if he was very happy with something.


     And of course, this irritated the King of Lanthanor very, very much, as he continued to grumble and scold the guy in front of him in his mind while thinking back to that room and what he had heard regarding the Ultimate Path.


     One thing was definitely clear: the word 'Ultimate' definitely fit.


     As he thought about it, Daneel also realized that this was the natural evolution from Champion and Fighter Paths that he should have figured out as soon as he heard the word "Ultimate".


     The old man had been right: only something which could unite the two Paths in one's body and give them an extra method to influence the world around them deserved that name.


     He had expected a lot from it, and all of his expectations had paid off, but he had been mercilessly… Well, clickbaited.


     Daneel even wondered whether this was the damn Head's doing, who always kept wanting him to join some or the other part of the Big Four.


     Somewhere in the sky, the Head coughed as this thought came in Daneel's mind, and if he found out that it was because the King of Lanthanor was cursing him with frustration, he would definitely pretty bemused.


     Forcefully calming himself down, Daneel asked the system to give him any information about the Ultimate Path that the old man might not have mentioned.


     That was not the case, as the old man had been quite succinct.


     This incensed Daneel even more. Even Drakos was dumbfounded as to how someone could have done something like that, and that too in a time of such chaos, but he did admit that if it was possible, then it would only be so during such a time as the old man had been right in saying that difficult times really did give birth to geniuses.


     After all, it was said that the Emperor had also been a product of such a time.


     Daneel could just imagine it. Hell, he didn't have to imagine it. Behind the third seal, there was a visual message of the recording of someone who had succeeded in training the Ultimate Path to become a Champion that stood above almost all of his peers.


     The only ones who were supposed to be able to give someone like that a challenge were apparently Bloodline Possessors who were also in command of their technique that brought out their Bloodline powers in full effect. And even then, it was said that it would be a fair matchup.


     Pumped full of expectations once again, Daneel first judged the distance in front of him, and only entered the visual message after seeing that he had at least one minute before they would reach the end of the corridor that they were walking toward.


     Of course, he also told the system to immediately wake him up if he was needed, as it would be controlling his body while his mind was elsewhere.


     After ensuring that everything was in order, Daneel closed his eyes, and opened them to view an open field filled with lush grass that waved in the wind which was gently blowing across it.


     Right in the middle, he could see a man dressed casually in white robes.


     He was sitting on the ground with his legs folded, and his hands were resting on his knees while he breathed in and out calmly, as if he was one with the world.


     The system spoke in his mind, disturbing him from this image in which it almost looked as if the man had melted into his surroundings, and was no longer visible unless one paid a lot of attention.


     This was the first time Daneel was seeing anything like it. If he had to describe it further, it was like seeing someone who had perfected the art of staying so still that they would disappear from one's vision.


     [This is a recording made specifically for researchers to use to entice talented individuals to try out their methods to obtain an Ultimate Path. Such methods had to be used as rumors became more and more wide-spread that trying to obtain an Ultimate Path would only result in doom.]


     It made more sense now that something like this existed, as Daneel had been puzzled before regarding what the purpose might have been behind recording the power of such an individual unless it was to show off.


     A moment later, the demonstration started along with a voice that was heard all over the area which gave him the details regarding what was happening.


     The first thing Daneel saw was the man standing up and putting on an expression of determination while looking at a spot in front of him, as if expecting an enemy to pop-up right there.


     Soon, it became clear that that was the case, as someone did appear in front of him to challenge him.


     "This man has trained in the simplest Ultimate Path, as he is not someone who has extremely high talent in either Path. His Mage Champion Path is that of fire – resonating with the understanding of the element that he gained after studying it deeply for numerous years, he was able to use this Path that allows him to gain an amplification in his attacks when they are fire-based. His Fighter Champion Path is that of strength – pursuing power over everything else, he trained his body to value strength above all else, allowing him to understand the route that one must take to become all-powerful. Lastly, he also managed to gain an understanding regarding how strength could be used to take one's inner fire to new heights, allowing him to obtain the 'Ultimate Path of Fiery Strength'. The result is in front of you."


     The speech wasn't all too impressive in itself. These two were some of the most common Paths that Daneel had seen, and although many struggled to at least use these in this age, he knew for a fact that during the time of the Empire, these Paths were frowned upon by even those with middling levels of talent.


     If such kinds of Paths were used, how good would an Ultimate Path be even if it was the case that there was an additional resonance to draw power from?


     A few words floated above the man who had just appeared as if to answer Daneel's question.


     "Mage Champion who has trained in a Lesser High-tier Champion Path and is on the same level as his opponent."


     Even High-Tier Champion Paths were separated into multiple categories, and the most common classification was that of Lesser and Greater ones. There were a few which didn't fall into either category, but these made too little a number to be considered.


     Raul's 'Balance' Champion Path was also a Lesser High-Tier one, from what Daneel understood regarding this classification, so he interestedly looked forward to what this Ultimate guy could achieve.


     And in a few seconds… he was gobsmacked.


     They were goddamn even!


     Daneel had been expecting some sort of hard contest, as just the concept that someone who trained in trash tier Champion Paths could contest against one that was pretty much guaranteed to reach the Hero level as long as they were living during the time of the Empire was something so crazy that anyone who heard it would definitely scoff and think that whoever was speaking had gone mad.


     Yet, that was exactly what he was seeing.


     The third resonance allowed this man to close the gap which would typically have taken at least four or five levels to overcome.


     Daneel had thought that the amplification might not be too large, but he had to change that opinion now.


     True, he had not seen the full extent of potential of an Ultimate Path yet, but what he had seen so far was more than enough to pique his interest and yearning even more.


     Before, he had been captivated enough by it to decide to get it even if he had to go out of his way.


     Yet, now… it was no longer an option that he would let it go.


     He needed it. That damn scroll had to be in his hands, no matter what he needed to do to make that happen.


     He had already arrived back in his body, and as he looked forward, he saw that there was still a moment before they reached the end of the corridor.


     So, he allowed himself that moment to daydream.


     A Mage Champion Path that would allow him to stand against all those at his level even if he used its power alone. A Bloodline that gave him incredible powers the likes of which would be enough to defend against any other Champion who dared to challenge him. And an Ultimate Path that united both of these, and allowed him to use them to blast his enemies with even stronger attacks, so that he would be able to add 'Killing enemies with shock and depression that they will never be as powerful' to his list of killing moves.


     This awesome dream was interrupted by the old man pushing open two large wooden doors which looked exactly like the ones that they had exited when walking out of that room into which Daneel had been teleported.


     And in this one… The first thing he saw was the giant which had been ready to kill him just a few minutes ago.


     For a moment, Daneel wondered whether this guy was leading him into a trap, but he relaxed when he saw that those red eyes had disappeared, and that the giant was also looking down as if it had just been reprimanded severely by someone.


     Focusing his elementary vision, Daneel got a glimpse of the remnants of a clone spell, which revealed the mystery that it was probably this old man, himself, who must have been using a clone to speak to the giant while his main body was in the company of Daneel.


     This room was also almost the same as that other one – bare walls, and an almost empty floor. In fact, Daneel even began to wonder why they hadn't bothered to just stay there.


     However, he got the answer to this when he saw a very peculiar… Chair that was on the podium in one corner of the room.


     It was this chair that the old man walked to and sat down, and as he did so, his whole aura seemed to change.


     That wasn't the only thing that changed, though.


     His thin, frail body suddenly began to fill with flesh, muscles, and sinew, and even his height began to increase, as if Daneel was seeing a sped up version of someone taking steroids.


     Soon enough, a middle-aged man with flowing hair, a medium-length beard, and a body even buffer than that of those who had welcomed them was in front of him, and Daneel was so flabbergasted by this transformation that he had to take a few seconds to ask the system just what the f*ck it was.


     [Blood Absorption Training Technique: Allows one to absorb vast amounts of blood to maintain their strength and power even if their age results in them growing weaker. Also extends lifespan to a degree depending on the overall level of those who shed the blood. A banned technique during the time of the Empire because it was repeatedly abused by those who did not care for common people.]


     So…this was where all that blood was being transported to.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     616 The Oldest Hero In The Continen
      Blood Absorption Training Technique.


     Although the name sounded simple, its implications were so vast that Daneel had to take a few moments to judge whether he should be afraid for his own life.


     So far, each and every encounter he had had with techniques that were related to blood hadn't gone very well – and this was specifically so with those who trained in such techniques.


     Although he had dabbled in them and used one to great benefit when he had had a great dearth in resources, Daneel knew just how harmful such techniques could be.


     This situation, though, was definitely much more complex than the ones he had been through so far.


     So, he took a moment to calm down and reflected on everything that he knew so far, instead of jumping to conclusions and doing things that he might regret later.


     First of all, it was a fact that all this blood wasn't being obtained by illegal or cruel means.


     Well, it could be called cruel in a way, but Daneel had carefully investigated all the activities being done in that mountain which were causing the bloodshed in the first place.


     All of them were typical Fighter training routines, and even Elanev had undergone them in that room under the Palace of Lanthanor. So, he knew that they were legitimate ways to increase one's strength.


     Of course, usually, the blood that was shed during such exercises would simply be left to be cleaned away by servants, but in this case, there were special formations that pulled and absorbed all the blood which appeared from the bodies of the Fighters the instant it was exposed to the air, without giving any time for it to fall and be contaminated.


     There was even a filtration system that filtered out the sweat and dirt from it as much as it could without disturbing the inherent composition of the blood, which made it clear that this was a very sophisticated formation that had been built for this very specific purpose.


     And now, when that purpose was revealed, Daneel realized that he actually had to consider that there was nothing wrong with it.


     After all, couldn't it be said that it was a kind of payment for allowing all those people to train with this Sect?


     Daneel felt it was possible, and he also realized one other thing: that mountain had only been occupied by Fighters who didn't have very high Body Potential. As for this one, even though he hadn't gone to any other rooms, he could tell that there were many advanced facilities for actual Sect members who were hand-picked to use precious resources to full effect.


     That, along with what he had seen when they had fallen through that cavity made it clear that this Sect, unlike the others, also had some sort of program for normal people even if they did not match the high standards that were typically the norm in all of the Big 4.


     Whether that was for their betterment, or for the blood that was being collected… It was anyone's guess, and it could even be that it was a mutual thing that left both parties happy.


     Next, coming back to this old man, Daneel saw that even though his age had decreased substantially due to this technique, that wisdom that had been present in his eyes and brow before was still there, which made him tell himself that he still had to be cautious.


     As for the chair, it had seemed very peculiar, and now, he understood why that was so.


     It couldn't be called a throne, as it wasn't very grand, but it definitely stood out as it was made mostly from the skin of some sort of snake.


     The material was thick, yet bouncy, which was evident from how the Chief had sunk into it when he sat down.


     The four legs of the chair were connected to 4 pipes in the ground, which were continuously transferring blood from some sort of storage that must be under this room to the hands of the Chair, where it was all being absorbed into the Chief's body without leaving behind any clue that there was even something like this happening.


     Dale could only notice it all when he had switched on his elementary vision, and even then, he had to get past multiple illusion formations that sought to not let anyone know exactly what was happening.


     The King wondered what he should say, but he kept quiet when he realized that this was, once again, the best option.


     First of all, nobody was capable of doing what he had just done, so he still had to feign ignorance, but thankfully, he was relieved of that need because of the words that the Chief spoke after letting the King stay puzzled for a few seconds.


     "You asked the purpose behind all that blood being collected in that mountain, right? This… Is that purpose. I am the oldest living Hero on this continent, even older than the present Head who took on his duties in my presence and with my blessings. All of this blood allows me to continue to live even though I am reduced to a husk of what I previously was, with only these situations where I am absorbing the blood allowing me to once again look like how I used to during the days of my prime. After I get up, though, you will see that old man once again, and although I was unhappy with it at one point because I always believed that the image of a Fighter should strike fear into an enemy and make them want to surrender right away, I have come to terms with it as it is who I am now. Let me make something clear, though. I'm not doing this because I want to give up my life even though I should have died long ago if I had lived naturally. Even now, my heart aches every time when I imagine the honest blood being shed by all those Fighters who came to this Sect to change their fates being gobbled up by me, like I'm some sort of monster. But I have no choice. The legacy of my Sect must live on. And for that, I have yet to find a suitable successor. The moment that happens, I will be more than happy to let everything go and drift away to the Heavens, where I will finally be able to join my brothers and sisters for a round of beer. Before we continue, do you have any questions?"


     Daneel took a few seconds to absorb this monologue, which was spoken in a very sad tone while the Chief looked into his eyes with an honest expression on his face.


     Daneel was even more divided now, but he decided to let it go for the moment and focus on just what the Chief wanted to say.


     He once again remembered that scroll, and fixed it in his mind as that was his goal right now. From now on, each and every thing he would do would be to get closer to it, even if it meant that he might not succeed in his other objectives, It was just that important.


     After all, with personal power, other things could also be achieved and accomplished, but if he didn't pursue it, it would be too late to regret later when he was dead because he wasn't strong enough for some situation.


     Seeing him shake his head, the Chief continued.


     Daneel had gotten a slight suspicion when he heard that last part, but that erased itself in his mind the moment he heard the Chief's next words.


     "And don't be disillusioned into thinking that you are that Saviour who has magically come to this Sect to fulfill my last wish. That cannot be said regarding your friend, either, whose future I do not envy. The one who laid down the instructions regarding him was someone in whom I placed many hopes, and even though he couldn't reach up to them, he still had an excellent stint in this Sect which makes me want to honor his request. What is true, though… Is that you are a different kind of individual when compared to the typical Sect members of my Fortress. But I don't want to get into that now. Maybe, later on, you'll understand the answer to this yourself. So let me leave you with one final statement regarding what you just saw, which might entice you to change your mind regarding certain things."


     It was time for the hammer to drop, and so he took in a deep breath as he waited for the Chief to continue.


     "There are two ways to get that scroll. The first is to become a Sect Member, and leave behind the Central Continent to train here solely as a fighter to reach the Champion level. After that, you can go through it, as each and every champion can do so. After all, the objective is always to find someone who could utilize what is written on that scroll to follow the same Path as our first set master, but alas, almost no one has been capable of that in thousands of years. The second way… Is to participate in the annual Legacy Battle of our Sect. It begins in one month, but I must caution you – that is a public event, and I will not be responsible if you end up being buried in the ground even after this warning. The Head won't be able to blame me, either. So, you have a choice to make. I expect that you will make one soon, so I'll be looking forward to hearing what it will be. For now, you are dismissed. Bam will lead you to the quarters where your friend is already waiting for you. He wants to speak to you about something, too. Don't be afraid- each and every thing in this Fortress is always under my purview. Nothing will happen to you unless you seek out dangerous situations yourself. And once again… Welcome to the Fortress."


     Bang! Bang! Bang!


     Barely a second after that he finished his speech, Bam walked forward with these resounding booms that were caused by his bare feet hitting the ground with all the mass of his body bearing down on the poor material that had been used to construct the floor of this chamber.


     As soon as he reached Daneel, he simply waved his hand and turned around before heading off in a different direction.


     The Chief closed his eyes and continue to absorb the blood, which made Daneel understand that this audience really was over. If he wanted to say anything more to the Chief, he would have to seek another one.


     So, he quickly followed after the giant, wondering just what the Chief had been talking about regarding Bam.


     The doors that he was led to were the largest that he had seen yet – they even dwarfed the giant, standing at double his size and requiring his full strength to open them as they were made of metal instead of wood like the others.


     Soon, it became clear why this was the case, as Daneel saw sunlight poured through the doors when they were open.


     A loud buzz also reached his ears, which made him understand that he was entering the Sect grounds.


     Yet, the moment he and Bam walked out to see a large open field that was clearly between the walls and the edifice in the middle of the Fort and was occupied by hundreds of Fighters who were training or chatting, the buzz ceased as everyone turned around to look at this unmistakable duo.


     Open scorn could be seen, but Daneel had expected this as he was an 'ant' from the Central Continent.


     Only…What was peculiar was that that was not the only emotion he saw.


     Some of the eyes that were staring at him… Were actually filled with admiration.


     In the next second, Daneel found out why this was the case, as a random guy sprang forward from the crowd and knelt in front of him before saying, "You defeated Bam, and Bam can smash me to bits, so that means you are stronger than me. Can you teach me how you did it even though you are supposed to be just a worthless villager from the Central Continent?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     617 Legacy Battle 1
      As soon as Daneel heard this extremely odd statement from this lad who wasn't even a Warrior level Fighter, he didn't know whether to laugh or cry.


     True, he had been acknowledged as the one who had beaten the giant beside him, but what they thought of him was made clear, and even though this wasn't very surprising given the general idea that those who were part of the Big Four had regarding the Central Continent, hearing it in this way was definitely pretty jarring.


     Thankfully, Daneel didn't have to reply as a shadow suddenly descended from the sky, blocking out the sun and materializing into a hand that fell on the spot where the kid who had just spoken to Daniel was standing.


     This made panic appear on his face before he leaped aside, as Bam's hand thundered onto the ground right where his feet had been a few moments ago, causing a 2-feet deep hole to appear in the earth that was present there.


     Taking large gulps of breath due to having escaped death in such a manner, the kid turned around to see that the giant who typically had an innocent or arrogant smile on his face was now pretty displeased about something.


     Of course, everyone knew the reason behind this, but they had been thinking that, just as always, Bam must have forgotten about it as he had quite a short-term memory.


     Realising that this wasn't the case, a few others who had also been about to move forward with the same objective as that first kid stopped in their tracks and quickly moved back, as they had no intention of tussling with this giant who regularly put multiple sect members in the sick bay for weeks on end.


     In fact, there were even betting circles where sect members could bet on the number of people who would be landing in the sickbay due to Bam in any given month.


     After looking around menacingly and seeing that there were no more people who wanted to emulate the same actions as that kid, Bam nodded to himself and growled, saying, "Talk later."


     These words were enough, as a passage opened up allowing the two to quickly cross the large open field and approach another building made of the same strange black colored rock.


     It looked like a guesthouse of sorts, as it was in the shape of a typical hut, albeit larger, which made it seem as if it could easily accommodate 5 to 10 people.


     And in front of the door was Elanev, standing alertly and eyeing the giant as if to see whether the situation from before would repeat.


     Bam led Daniel up to a point where Elanev was within earshot of them, and stopped.


     This made Elanev walk forward, and as soon as he appeared beside Daniel, Bam looked at them both and frowned like a little kid who was being made to do something that he didn't want to.


     Opening his mouth, he spoke in a very low tone.


     "Bam is sorry for what happened before. Contest is contest. Bam will not speak of puny king's weakness anymore. But it was not fair fight, so Bam does not acknowledge your strength. Bye bye."



     With a wave of his hand, before either Daneel or Elanev could say or even feel anything, the giant was gone like a willow on the wind.


     Daneel had initially thought that the giant was only capable of brute strength, and this he might be weaker in terms of speed and reaction time. Yet, now, seeing this, he realized that that was not the case.


     If he wished, the giant could also be as silent as a ninja before smashing his enemy into bits using his god-like strength.


     Finally finding himself alone, Daneel first talked a bit with Elanev, who told him that he was actually not looking forward to the old man's training at all.


     Daneel chuckled on hearing this, as even the Chief had said that he didn't envy Elanev's near future. True, it was all to grow stronger, but he slightly pitied his elder brother as he had no option but to resort to these methods to grow powerful.


     Well, it would all be worth it if he somehow managed to obtain a bloodline, but Daneel did not see any way in which that could happen.


     His training would start tomorrow, so they decided to first take a little bit of rest and gather their bearings before meeting later to decide what their game plan would be.


     Daneel went to his room, which only had a hard bed, a wardrobe, and an attached bathroom. Black was still the theme, and by this point, it was getting annoying.


     Lying down on the bed and grimacing on seeing just how hard it was, Daneel thought back to the options he had been given.


     Either become a sect member, or beat this Legacy Battle, whatever it was.


     The first was simply not an option right now. He still had a lot to do in the Central Continent, so going away to the Big 4 would not be a good idea, at all.


     Even later on, if he was free, he might not have chosen this as it would mean him bowing in and giving up everything he had obtained with great difficulty.


     As for the second one…it seemed to be the most enticing, but without knowing the specifics of the battle, Daneel wasn't prepared to make any judgments.


     An hour later, the two met again and decided to go find someone who could give them a tour of the sect.


     It was still early evening, so they wanted to get a measure of the place before retiring for the day and preparing themselves for whatever tomorrow would bring.


     Sadly, they failed, as they didn't even know whom to contact.


     Soo, though, using instructions from sect members most of whom didn't even feel it to be worth their time to give an answer, the two reached an administration block.


     Here, after announcing who they were, they finally got a guide allotted to them by the snarky guy in front of the communication trinket in the reception.


     Even the guide looked like he was unhappy due to being dragged away from whatever he was doing, but he relkuctantly took up his duty and began to lead them to the most famous areas of the Sect.


     Their first stop though…was one that interested Daneel greatly- it was a room where the two words 'Legacy Battle' were emblazoned in bold letters.


     When he entered, all he saw was dust, but the words from their guide startled him.


     "Oh, give it a few moments. The entire sect is participating in the Legacy Battle anyway. Someone wanted me to get you here as they found out that you might be competing, too."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     618 The Group With No Names
      Daneel had been expecting something like this since the moment he had arrived at this sect, itself.


     In every powerful force, there was always some or the other character who would think high and mighty of themselves, so much so that they would want to assert their dominance on anyone who visited the Sect from outside.


     In the case of Daneel, he was actually a ripe candidate for someone like this to take pleasure in challenging and then beating him.


     Everyone knew that Daneel was a King, and although this was only in the Central Continent, he was pretty sure that he would still be the target of jealousy.


     After all, who wouldn't want to be revered thousands and tens of thousands of people?


     All these people knew that they would probably never be in such a position. However, most were fine with it.


     Some, though…would have too much of a superiority complex that wouldn't allow them to settle for the fact that someone from the Central Continent was greater than them in any aspect.


     Hence…they would resort to these antics.


     Folding his arms, Daneel watched as their guide slinked out of the room, leaving them alone in the vast chamber that looked like it had been built to house over a thousand people.


     Chairs and tables stretched out in front of Daneel and his elder brother, and there was a bar counter to the right in which many kinds of wine could be seen.


     Knowing for sure that he would be experiencing one of those clichéd moments where a cocky sect member would walk up to him with bravado and declare that he was nothing before proceeding to threaten him to step out of the battle, or risk being killed, Daneel decided to enjoy it with some wine.


     He treated it like an interesting play that he would be idly watching, as he knew that he would mostly be crushing anyone who walked through the door without fail soon, anyway.


     This wasn't overconfidence. No, it was just a simple admission of the truth by someone who had dealt with more than all these runts in the Sect could ever imagine.


     He wondered whether he should flip out and try to maintain the grandeur of a King, but he decided against it, as that was usually what dumb protagonists would do: by being impatient, they would bring unnecessary problems upon themselves that could simply have been solved by biding their time and then striking later when the opportunity was right. Daneel planned to do just this, so when he walked over the bar counter and chose a random bottle of wine before conjuring two glasses and filling them, he had a neutral expression on his face.


     Elanev followed, and it looked like he, too, had understood their situation.


     Instead of taking the glass, he took the bottle from Daneel's hands and downed it in one go.


     As he saw his younger brother raise an eyebrow on seeing this, he shrugged and said, "Ever since I've started this damn old man's training, wine has no effect on me. I need to get through at least a couple of bottles before I can start to enjoy it."


     Nodding, Daneel made a few bottles float into the air.


     With a flick of his finger, he broke them all and conjured another transparent, larger bottle into which all of the wine flowed.


     As he handed that to Elanev, his elder brother beamed and said, "Oh, don't mind if I do. Thanks for making it convenient!"


     A few seconds later, when a small group of people approached the room, this was the scene they upon.


     A man was chugging a huge bottle that was half his size.


     This would have been pretty peculiar in itself, but it didn't stop there.


     That large glass bottle had no bottom, and as it kept getting depleted, the man beside him would make more and more bottles float into the air before shattering them and adding their wine to the large one that his friend was drinking.


     Already, they could see that over a quarter of the wine that was typically meant to feed 50 people had been depleted, which made one of them who was an avid drinker step forward and shout, "Hey!"


     'Glug, glug, glug'


     That was the only response he got, as the two completely ignored him and continued their task, whatever it was.


     The lover of wine was about to jump forward, but he was stopped by a tall man who stood at the head of their group.


     "Wait."


     Hearing this word, the man nodded and stepped back to his initial position, while the rest continued to watch, wondering just how much more this guy could take.


     It was already commendable that he seemed to have more capacity than their Survival Master, who was a Peak Champion that was supposed to be able to drink more than a hundred people combined.


     Initially, they were bored, but after a minute, astonishment was on their faces as they saw the entire stock depleted.


     All that wine could have been drunk by 50 people, yet this man had finished this alone?!


     Moreover, he didn't even look that woozy! As he threw aside the glass bottle which disappeared into the air, he even started looking around for more, which flabbergasted them and made them feel like running forward to hide the reserves stocked in the other bar counters around the room.


     Daneel finally lay his eyes on them while they were looking at each other and whispering that this was supposed to be impossible.


     He had already noticed them even before they had come with a hundred meters of the room, but Daneel had wanted to throw them off their balance by introducing this scene.


     He had also been secretly hoping that they would attack, as he could then use a few nasty spells on them and say that he had acted in self-defense.


     For example, there was a Hero-level spell that he had gotten from the third seal which would make one grow hair all over their body that would attract fleas strongly.


     It was a prank spell, but it had been banned after it was used in a war to disable an entire company of foot soldiers.


     The problem was that without the counter-spell, anyone affected by it would have their vitality sucked out, before dying and turning into a husk that was covered in a gigantic ball of hair.


     Any spells that sought to change the flow of Energy in one's body like this were at the Hero-level, as that was the complexity required to do such a feat.


     Daneel chuckled inwardly as he imagined 5 people covered with hair running around while panicking, after which he could secretly cast the counterspell and remove all traces. It would seem like a prank where someone had glued on hair, instead of making it grow.


     He had no idea why he was thinking up something so elaborate, so as he thought about it, he realized that although he was ready to sit through something like that, he would be pretty irritated, and he wanted to act on that irritation instead of swallowing it up. With everything he had, he simply didn't have to.


     Also, as Daneel watched them approach after being commanded by their leader, he realized that his earlier supposition that everyone in this Sect was rippling with muscles like this was some sort of extreme gym from back on Earth was wrong.


     In this group, there were three different body types: of the 5 of them, two were buff like the others he had seen, but one of them was round.


     Yes, round, exactly like a ball.


     He walked like a penguin- putting his feet to the side in order to not wobble and fall down.


     The other two were lean, and this group included the leader, who was at least 2 meters(6 and a half feet) tall.


     Daneel and Elanev remained seated on the bar counter while the 5 approached.


     Elanev had found one last bottle under the wooden counter, and as he was just about to open it and drink, the leader of the group walked forward and caught it, making Elanev glare at him fiercely.


     Sensing that the confrontation was here, Daneel prepared to pull back his elder brother if necessary. He could tell that this guy was also a Peak Warrior, but he was…different. Although Daneel didn't feel danger from him, he could tell that this guy was definitely pretty damn powerful.


     However…what happened next made the King understand that he should really not judge books by their covers.


     Pulling away that wine bottle, the tall man took one out from his inner pocket.


     Placing it in Elanev's hand, he said, "Normal wine does not affect us Fighters much. Try this."


     Elanev looked at Daneel, who nodded after using the system to scan and verify that there was no poison in the wine.


     The third seal also contained an exhaustive list of flora, fauna and their uses, so he was pretty confident that there wasn't any poison that could escape the system.


     Elanev raised the bottle as if he would gulp it down, but he choked and immediately lowered it on taking just a single sip.


     His eyes turned red, and he looked as if he had just drunk liquid fire that was burning his insides.


     Daneel could tell that this was nothing to worry about. So, he just waited with a curious expression on his face.


     Finally, when Elanev took a few gulps of air and finally managed to get back to normal, he looked at the tall man and sputtered, "What the f*ck was that?!"


     The tall man had simple features, which would never stand out in a crowd. Of course, his height was distinctive, so Daneel and Elanev had to crank their necks up to see him.


     Noticing that, he took a seat beside Elanev on the bar counter and said, "Firewine. Concocted in the depths of the mountain from Ether blocks and a special plant that only grows inside volcanoes. We have no active ones in Angaria, but the Twin Peak of the Sect is a dormant one. Each bottle costs 2 Ker Gems, and can be used for training, too."


     If that was true, then this was definitely the most expensive bottle of wine that Daneel had ever seen.


     Taking it from Elanev, he took a sip and understood why his elder brother had reacted like that.


     It really did feel like fire was burning up his mouth, throat, and stomach, but when he endured past it, a high unlike any other struck him, making him want to leap up and go out to war, too, if needed.


     Curbing that feeling and eyeing the bottle with appreciation, Daneel asked, "Who're you, and why did you want us to be here?"


     Still with that smile on his face, the man said, "Names are unimportant in this sect unless one distinguishes themselves. You can call me Tall. These are Short, Round, Thin and Lean. I wanted to meet you because I want to work with you in the Legacy Battle."


     Well, that was definitely strange.


     Daneel pondered for a bit, and answered, "What is this Legacy Battle, anyway?"


     The answer was given by Round, who had a deep, booming voice that echoed in the room.


     "A Legacy Battle is conducted annually to shortlist candidates who are then mentored by the Chief, himself. The Battle, itself, is simple. Participants are thrown into a vast jungle where they must survive for 30 days. Champion level individuals will be going around acting as crazy individuals who kill all those they lay their eyes upon. The objective is to mimic the conditions after the Apocalypse, where our Sect Founder burst forth with potential in such an atmosphere to accomplish things which are still sung about to this day. The hope is that one who is worthy of taking forth his legacy will react similarly. No one knows how to win. No one knows what metrics are used to judge the participants. All we do know is that no one has won in the past few hundred years."


     As Daneel heard all this, only one thought appeared in his mind.


     What the f*ck kind of a contest was this?!




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     619 Legacy Battle 2
      No rules, no metrics, and no winners.


     It was like a student sitting down for an exam without knowing what was being tested, as there were no metrics to go by.


     Seeing the completely puzzled expressions on both of their faces, the one who had called himself the peculiar name 'Tall' shrugged and said, "I know, right? It's just that strange. All we do know is that at the end, a few people are selected to be mentored by the Chief. They obtain all of the best resources and facilities, and they easily go on to become powerful Champions. This year, I want to achieve that, too."


     The last sentence was spoken with a singular determination that Daneel had seldom seen in others.


     Clearly, this guy was someone who had set a goal, and his passion for fulfilling that goal was capable of attracting others to his cause.


     In fact, in many ways…Daneel was the same, although he was equipped with just a liiiiittle special something that set him apart.


     Of course, even though that was the impression he got, and even though his expectations had been subverted, he had no intention to trust this guy so fast.


     After all, it was still possible that he might be being set up as a scapegoat.


     Deciding to hear everything he had to say before making a decision, Daneel said, "How do you plan to accomplish that, though, when there are no metrics?"


     In response, it was Tall who answered again.


     "There are two things that can be done by anyone who wishes to excel in the Legacy Battle. One…survive. That is the name of the game. Although more than 1000 people take part in the Battle every year, only 100 remain until the last week. And on the last day, it's usually a miracle if even 20 or 30 are still alive. This is because the Champions acting as crazy destroyers grow stronger with time, and even start adopting various tactics to flush us out. All in all, if someone manages to survive till the last day, they will at least ensure that they have a chance of being selected."


     Daneel nodded. It did make sense.


     "This, in itself, is easier said than done, but I have a secondary goal. It is…to stand out. Every year, those who give stellar performances while excelling in some matter or the other typically get selected, and their talents are nurtured. For example, last year, my own elder brother, Kanor, was selected because he was really adept in making others enter situations where they could only flee or be killed by the destroyers if they targeted him. Resources are also scarce, so there is a lot of infighting. He is…was a master of using his surroundings to full effect."


     Both Daneel and Elanev could clearly detect the hint of sorrow that was present in Tall's tone as he said this.


     The one who had been called Lean even walked forward and laid a hand on Tall's shoulder, who shrugged it off and said, "I'm fine."


     In this situation, the typical thing that anyone would do was ask and find out the story behind why this guy was sad.


     However…Daneel wasn't someone typical.


     He hadn't come to the Big 4 to make friends and acquaintances. He had enough of those in the Central Continent, and his objective was to save them all by using everything he obtained here. If he went into sidetracks while he was here which might end up resulting in him jeoparding his main goals, he would never be able to forgive himself.


     True, he was interested, and he was ready to help if he could do so without going too much out of his way.


     But if it was something where he would have to go up against some powerful figure which would result in his time being wasted massively, he would have no qualms in ignoring this for now and keeping it in the back of his mind for a time when, maybe, he was the leader of this sect.


     Well, right now, it would seem like a farfetched dream, but people had said the same about an Alliance until they saw it formed.


     Daneel didn't have to ask Tall to tell him the reason, though. Tall turned toward them and began to talk, which made the King of Lanthanor look at him with just a tiny hint of suspicion in his eyes.


     "I apologize. My elder brother was killed recently in a fluke accident during a friendly tournament with another member of the Big 4. I simply wish to follow in his footsteps and make sure that our family is 'Named' once again instead of remaining 'Unnamed'."


     "It's all right. Losing someone close to us can be tough."


     It was Elanev who said this, but the message he sent to Daneel through the communication trinket he had was totally different.


     "He's probably a lying sack of sh*t."


     Daneel felt like smiling as he heard this. Clearly, he and his elder brother shared the quality of suspecting someone if they gave away even the tiniest of clues.


     Elanev had always been someone smart who chose his battles wisely. True, he was a flirt and he loved bravado- he even loved mixing the two together which netted him a lot of the women in Lanthanor, but he had never been someone who blindly believed someone or something just based on face value.


     That was one of the reasons Daneel had looked up to him as an elder brother, as he had treated these as qualities he should learn.


     And it looked like he had grown up and done just that.


     Both of them kept their suspicions close to their chest, so Tall just continued without noticing anything.


     "I called you here because I have been following everything you were doing in the Central Continent. Others think that you were lucky, but I think you must have some trump card of your own. And, of course, everyone knows that you have an Inheritance which you displayed to beat a Champion, but they use various excuses to dismiss that, such as that a newly ascended Champion might not have fully understood his own power. Their prejudice blinds them and makes them see someone to scorn, but I see an opportunity. Work with me, and I will guarantee that you will also be selected in the Legacy Battle. At least, I can promise that I will give you the most chance for that to happen. We still have a month, so you don't need to rush to take a decision. Before that, many things can happen, so I will only look for an answer a week before the battle, as we will have to plan strategies if you do agree. Are you ok with that?"


     Daneel thought for a bit and nodded, as there was time.


     True, a lot of things could happen.


     Smiling again, Tall took out another bottle of firewine from another inner pocket and placed it on the table before saying, "A gift because it is our first meeting. Lean will act as your official guide. Apologies for using that method of making our meeting happen- I had to do it discreetly, as there are many other factions eyeing the battle, too. Be rest assured that mine is one near the top, though. And if you want to find out more about us, just ask anyone about the 'Unnamed'. Goodbye for now, King."


     Daneel nodded once again and smiled slightly, following which Tall stood up and began walking in the direction of the door while flanked by the other three. Lean stayed behind, and his attitude seemed to be much better than their previous guide.


     Daneel was just about to take his own bottle of firewine, but he paused when he heard Tall say one last thing before exiting from the door.


     He was just a step away, but he had paused and turn around to say it.


     "A word of caution regarding your friend, by the way. He is not welcomed in this Sect because many believe he doesn't deserve the position that he has automatically obtained. The way forward is marred with thorns, so I would advise him to tread carefully."


     A flash of realization passed across Elanev's face as he heard this.


     So this was the reason behind everything he had seen since coming here.


     He had already figured out that the machinations of the old man in his head had enabled him to gain quite a lot in this Sect.


     However, he should have known that this would cause displeasure.


     Back when he had been saved from that bear by the Empire Spirit, he had been told one thing which he still remembered clearly.


     "Boy, a Fighter's life is filled with obstacles. Each one you pass will threaten to break your spirit. Your body will be broken countless times, but it can at least be healed. Your spirit, though…if it shatters, all will be lost. So I ask you one last time. Are you determined to become my disciple? I can promise you that I will make you the greatest Fighter of your age, but all that will be for naught if you break on me. If you decide to be cautious, I will understand, and there will be no debt that needs to be repaid."


     Elanev repeated the same answer that he had given the Empire Spirit on that day.


     "F*ck caution. My old man always used to tell me that when I learned to walk, I never looked down as I didn't care about anything else but getting to where I wanted to go. I am still the same. I'll smash my way through anything that dares to stand in my way. Go tell those thorns that."


     In response, Tall smiled enigmatically before leaving the room.


     …


     Meanwhile, Faxul and Kellor were in the same underground room where the incident that had led to Faxul becoming a Champion had occurred.


     This was actually Faxul's favorite place now, as he had never imagined that he would once again have a body to call his own.


     Sitting at that same spot as before, he kept an eye on all the commanders of Lanthanor who were undergoing the 'Road Through Hell' that was supposed to make them Warriors.


     Kellor was doing the same, but he had a hopeful expression on his face.


     A few minutes later, he suddenly clapped his hands and said, "Yes! Finally! The last stage! Faxul, get ready! It's the most crucial part!"


     Raising his eyebrows, Faxul got up and walked to the array of display trinkets that were broadcasting everything happening in the various sections of the Road.


     Multiple torture devices and situations which were meant to pull out the inner potential and 'push' of a Human could be seen, but they were all empty, as they had all been passed successfully.


     The Road was typically something that took a few days to even weeks according to Daneel. Time needed to be given for the participants to rest between attempts, and this was the main reason behind this.


     These commanders had no idea that so, so much had happened outside since they had been trapped inside the Road. For them, their only goal was to get the f*ck out so that they could get back to their King.


     After many days, Cassandra and Aran had finally reached the final step.


     It was a coincidence that they had done so in generally the same time, but when one realized that these two always trained together and had comparable strength even though their Paths were different, it would make more sense.


     They were standing in empty rooms, frantically searching for the traps that had made them pull out everything they had to survive.


     Only…they saw nothing, until a mist suddenly began to appear from minuscule holes in the walls.


     Cassandra had reached this room first, and she was the one that Kellor had seen and exclaimed. She fainted, and as Aran entered a different, similar room a half hour later, the same happened to him.


     The mist brought one face to face with their deepest fears. If they overcame them using one last push, they would break through.


     Otherwise…if they were allowed to suffer for too long, they would become mentally unstable.


     Hence, Faxul needed to be alert. The moment he saw that something was wrong, he would have to jump in.


     So, with bated breath, the two men waited to see whether these two Commanders of Lanthanor were capable of taking their fate into their own hands.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     620 Cassandra 1
      Cassandra was going through one of the most horrible times of her life.


     Days ago, she had been kidnapped by some entity that was far more powerful than her.


     She didn't know where she was. She didn't even know if Aran was alive, as they had been taken together. And she didn't even know what the f*ck the motive of the culprit was, unless he just got off on watching them suffer.


     During the brief time of respite that she got between the ordeals that tested her mind and body to their limit, she would often wonder this, and shout out her questers at the bare stone walls of the room she was trapped in.


     Of course, there was always only a single answer, given in an emotionless voice that did not belong to anyone she knew.


     "Reach the end of the Road if you wish to leave."


     Oh yes, the Road.


     Room after room of pure hell, where even a moment of not giving her all would have taken her life.


     She had crossed vats of boiling lava that would fall on her if she were even a second slower in crossing a wide area full of traps. She had gone past poisonous arrows that she had had to deflect with all her might using every magical trick she knew unless she wanted to die by being hit by one. And she had even had to, at one point, completely deplete her Mageroot while defending against a boulder that had been about to crush her.


     Each time, she would think that that was it. That it was all over, and that all the goals she had worked toward in her life would never be reachable.


     Yet, somehow, she would pass that stage by pulling out power that even she didn't know she had.


     Each time, it would also feel like she was reaching closer and closer to something, but that there was just one last barrier that was stopping her from reaching it.


     After every ordeal, a spell would put her to sleep and when she woke up, she would find food waiting for her.


     Of course, she didn't waste a single morsel, as she still had hope of getting the f*ck out of here.


     Today had started like any other. She had been through an ordeal and rested for an unknown amount of time, and she had woken up and eaten the food.


     When she was teleported to the next room, though…it was empty.


     She had waited for some threat to appear. But there were really no signs whatsoever of the typical traps that would always be there.


     After a few seconds, a yellow smoke entered the room, and she instantly went on guard.


     Making two fireballs appear over her palms, Cassandra carefully looked around, waiting for the threats to appear so that she could overcome them.


     However, all she heard was…laughter.


     Laughter from three people, who were very, very familiar to her.


     "Cassie dear, how have you been?"


     NO!


     Cassandra immediately began to back away from where she stood.


     The fireballs had disappeared, and she looked just like a helpless woman who had no means to defend herself.


     She kept backing up more and more until she hit the wall, and even then, she tried to keep moving but stopped as there was nowhere to go.


     The yellow mist began to fade, and because it had been clouding her vision till now, this resulted in her being able to see what was in front of her much more clearly.


     A woman wearing a green cardigan, holding a little boy in her hands who was dressed neatly with his hair combed carefully to the side.


     And a thick-set man with broad shoulders who had his hand on the woman's shoulder, while he looked at her with a small smile on his face.


     All three of them were smiling at her, and it was the woman who had spoken.


     "Sis, you really did become a Mage! So cool!"


     This was from the little kid, and her father spoke next.


     "Cassie, why are you scared? Don't worry, we are but remnants who were invoked by a spell. You never forgot us. And you never let go of your guilt. The one behind this was able to use that to make this happen."


     Saying so, the man patted the woman's shoulder, who walked forward slowly with her hand stretched out.


     The little boy came, too, but he showed much less caution.


     He immediately ran up to his sister and hugged her legs tight, and this finally opened the floodgates.


     Sobbing, Cassandra hugged him back, and she could feel his skin as if he really was present in front of her.


     Her mom soon reached her, and she was pulled into the hug, too, while Cassandra bawled just like she had all those years ago, when she had been left alone with three motionless bodies.


     Her father also walked forward and joined the little family, and as he did so, Cassandra felt complete.


     For years, she had been holding the guilt close to her heart while moving through life, endeavoring to never show anyone that she was broken inside.


     The truth, though…was that she was very much a wreck, and that revenge had been the only thing holding her together.


     Now, however, when she felt the warmth of her family again, she realized that it hadn't been just revenge.


     No, it was grief, too, and the fact that she couldn't let go of them.


     Cassandra wished that this moment would stretch on forever. She really did. Yet, a sound interrupted them.


     "No welcome for us, little girl? Did you miss us?"


     A voice that made rage fill Cassandra's mind was heard from near her, making her immediately move forward and shield her family behind a barrier that she instantly conjured.


     2 men were standing in front of her. Both wore black clothes with a few grey spots here and there, and they wore masks on their faces.


     Their voices, though…were unmistakeable.


     "It's not just your family whom you didn't let go of. You killed us with a tiny break knife, but you still remember us with hate every damn day. It's all useless, though. You don't believe me? Then just try and stop us while we do the same thing one more time. And just like last time…you won't be able to do a damn thing."


     …


     In a room nearby, both Faxul and Kellor had their eyes fixed on Cassandra, who had just shuddered where she lay on the ground.


     "It's begun", said Kellor, to which Faxul nodded.


     "Such a strange formation. Daneel said that it puts one in the most traumatic situation of their life again, right? If they get that final push and break through, they resolve that incident and become free of any guilt they might have, depending on the nature of the incident. If not, though…it will completely break them, and I should pull her out if there's a risk of that happening. In many ways, it is cruel, but seeing the way these two had to get to the final stage…its possible that they might have taken a very, very long time to break through naturally."


     As Faxul said this, Kellor nodded, but he still had his eyes completely focused on Cassandra.


     He had never had any other family except these two, until Daneel had come along. He cared more about them than anyone else in the world, and it had been practically torture seeing them struggle so much through this Road.


     However, he knew that it was necessary.


     All his life, Kellor had never prayed to the Heavens for anything.


     His Master had always told him that praying was an act of desperation. Only when one is sure that they can no longer affect a situation using their own power, should they pray, and hope for the best.


     Well, now he was desperate.


     Closing his eyes, he prayed.


     …


     Meanwhile, Daneel and Elanev had just been through almost all the areas of the Fortress of Unyielding Might.


     The thing that stood out most was the extensive effort that had been put into creating various types of innovative facilities that all sought to develop each and every aspect of a Fighter.


     In fact, this place reminded Daneel a lot of the army training camps that he had seen in videos back on Earth. Of course, with the addition of magic, there was so much more danger, but also so much more potential that could be dug out by those who went through them.


     In particular, Daneel had been quite impressed by a 'Movement' training course, where there was a vertical wall which had to be scaled by Fighters.


     Unlike Mages, Fighters didn't have the facility of simply flying to wherever they wanted. They had to learn to be able to cross any terrain, and this was just one of the types which were tested and trained.


     The peculiarity, though…was that there was a time limit. If one didn't get to the top in that time limit, a formation would make gravity surge, making the candidate fall to the ground, where there would be a pit of fire waiting for him.


     Of course, the objective was not to kill those who failed.


     No… it was to embarrass them.


     Each one who fell would have their ass set on fire, and as they leaped out and hurriedly put it out, there was a communication eye that recorded them and played their footage on a display trinket that was set up nearby.


     So…unless a Fighter wanted to be seen with a blackened butt, they would strive to only test themselves here when they were sure that they could pass.


     And if they wanted more resources, the only way was to pass such tests.


     Nearing the end of their tour, Daneel and Elanev approached a gate through which many Fighters could be seen going out and coming in.


     This was when they noticed something peculiar.


     Those who were leaving the gate had very sullen expressions on their faces, while those who were entering the Sect had broad smiles.


     Daneel got a faint suspicion when he saw a few buildings past the gate, and it was confirmed when their guide spoke.


     "Beyond that gate lies a settlement which is fondly called the 'Fortress's Mistress'. As you must know, all people have certain needs which, if not satisfied, can end up distracting them in the long run. This village was established to prevent that from happening. Men and women can go at any time, and it is encouraged as there are a lot of perks given to all those who bear the children of Fighters. According to the Chief, we have a duty to populate the continent with more people who have the chance of having a higher Body Potential. It is completely voluntary, and the stronger you are, the more doors are open to you in there. There is also the standing record regarding the number of simultaneous…"


     "Oh, we don't need to know about that. Let's go."


     As Daneel said this and interrupted their guide, they moved on, but weirdly, the three of them moved in three different directions.


     Assuming they were going back, Daneel turned around.


     With the intention of going forward, their guide had walked on.


     And as for Elanev…he turned left, and headed straight to that gate with a hungry expression on his face.


     Daneel turned around on seeing no one near him, and sighed as he saw his elder brother forgetting everything else.


     Conjuring a hand, he was about to drag him back by his collar, but he was stopped by the guide who said, "Let him go. You'll see why."


     Raising an eyebrow on seeing the tone of the man and noticing something amiss, Daneel dispersed the spell and followed Elanev along with the guide.


     Passing the gate, they came across a wide road on the two sides of which were numerous stone houses.


     The Fighters who were in front of them randomly walked up to houses and knocked on the doors, following which they would either be pulled in, or left standing there.


     If there was no response, they would get a dejected expression on their face and move on to another one.


     Elanev was a quick learner, so he ran up to the first house and knocked.


     Striking a dashing pose, he waited, but there was no response.


     After a few moments, sure that it was a mistake, he knocked again, following which a voice was heard from inside.


     "We know who you are. And here, no doors are open to those who get things without deserving them. Piss off."


     The guide spoke up while Elanev went eerily still.


     "A rival of ours holds a lot of sway here, and he is one of those who are displeased about you. Y-"


     The guide choked on his words as two burning eyes had just locked onto him.


     They were Elanev's, who had turned around while bloodlust burned in his eyes.


     In a chilling voice, he said, "Point me to him. I'm going to murder that f*cker."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     621 Cassandra 2
      Daneel initially felt like laughing when he heard this, but feeling the bloodlust actually radiating outwards in waves as if it was ready to take form and suffocate all those near him, he understood that Elanev wasn't kidding.


     He really wanted to kill the one responsible for this.


     Well…he could understand why this would cause so much frustration for his dear elder brother.


     Even the guide seemed to have detected this. Raising his hands, he said, "Whoa, there, now! We don't need to get hasty! During the Legacy Battle, we can point you to him and even help you in the process!"


     Daneel furrowed his eyebrows and turned to Lean who said this.


     It was there only for a moment, but Daneel caught the flash of happiness that came across his face which he quickly hid.


     If it weren't for him being able to activate the Basilisk's Breath whenever he wanted in the fraction of a second, he wouldn't have been able to see the confirmation for the suspicion he had gotten on hearing the statement from Lean.


     This guy had planned this on purpose.


     Or, at least, if it wasn't him, it was Tall, who seemed to be the ringleader behind all this.


     For someone who was used to scheming so much, it was clear as day.


     They had been lead here, and it was a reasonable assumption that most virile men would march to the village as soon as they found out that they could seek the company of a woman by using their strength.


     Elanev had taken the bait, and when Daneel had been about to stop him, Lean had encouraged it.


     And now, all of it had resulted in this situation, as he knew that Elanev would be denied entry.


     There was really nothing like the rage that would erupt when something like this was snatched away from a man.


     Daneel also had to admit that it was a pretty damn effective plan. He was even a bit impressed, but only a bit.


     As Elanev took a few deep breaths on hearing this and forcefully calmed himself down while storing that anger deep inside his mind, Daneel kept a track on Lean without looking at him.


     The system was, of course, really helpful in this. And soon, his second confirmation came when the system reported that Lean had looked at him with a slightly disappointed expression for the briefest of moments.


     What more could he need? This was definitely Lean's assignment- to entice them into joining the Legacy Battle. And he was disappointed because Daneel hadn't fallen for it.


     There was definitely more to these 'Unnamed' than what was visible on the surface, and Daneel was now really interested in finding out what that was.


     Elanev would have noticed this too, if he had been thinking with his mind.


     Walking up to Daneel, he spoke with gritted teeth.


     "I wasn't really that interested before, but now, I'm so looking forward to that Legacy Battle. Maybe joining with these guys is not such a bad idea. Even if that f*cker before was lying, we can use them to our advantage."


     Daneel raised an eyebrow as he heard this.


     So he hadn't completely gone into 'cucked' mode after all.


     Nodding, Daneel looked toward Lean in order to continue their tour.


     This was the last part, so they were just shown the cafeteria once more before Lean left after giving them a communication trinket that they could use to contact their group if needed.


     He repeated the same thing as Tall- that they would be waiting for a positive response, to which Daneel simply replied with a smile.


     Finding themselves alone again in the guest quarters, Daneel first asked Drakos to deploy a Hero-level anti-eavesdropping stealth formation.


     This was a special formation to be used in cases where a location might be under the active surveillance of someone. The formation would both prevent others from listening in, and also project a fake one that would make it seem as if they had gone to sleep, or were training.


     Daneel had the formation after breaking the third seal anyway, but he asked Drakos to deploy it as he didn't want to shock the Ancient Dragon too much by showing that he could deploy it without getting a splitting headache, as would be the case for even the most highly talented Warriors.


     After it was active, he nodded to Elanev to indicate that they were cloaked, following which his elder brother immediately smashed a table near him.


     "I HATE BEING MANIPULATED!"


     Yes, he had definitely understood it too.


     The Central Continent was just a place where there were many more instances of using underhanded methods and scheming.


     Elanev was also the son of the Righteous Hawk, who had uncovered many treacherous schemes in the Kingdom of Lanthanor over his long tenure. So, it obvious that some of that knowledge had trickled down to his elder brother, too.


     Chuckling softly, Daneel said, "So you found out, too?"


     Sitting down explosively on a sofa near the fireplace, Elanev spat out a reply.


     "Of course! I know women. Her statement was rehearsed, and she hadn't even done a very good job at it! Well, I've seen my fair share of acting from those who wanted to cheat me, so I could sniff it out right away. And that guy! So amateurish. I'm still affected, though."


     Oh? Daneel hadn't noticed that.


     Well, different people did have different talents, after all.


     Smiling, he, too, sat down and said, "That's all right. It's just good that you know. We have to collect information which isn't manipulated by that group. I have a suspicion that its pretty powerful, and that they will be actively looking to monitor what we hear."


     "But how? I seem to be public enemy number one, and it doesn't look like not many people like you, either. Well, there might be sycophants like those guys, but I doubt that they will be any help."


     "Haha, that's simple. Give me a second."


     Saying so, Daneel closed his eyes and said, "System, create a new Eavesdropping Module using all the Hero-level spells that we have. The objective is to collect information only by breaching anti-eavesdropping formations which can be broken through without alerting anyone."


     [Affirmative. Creating module. Checking formation and spell repository. Shortlisting spells. Base spell: Hagaro's 'Find whether your wife is cheating on you without alerting anyone' spell. Creating module by adding other spells…]


     Daneel got an amused grin on his face as he heard this part. Clearly, poor Hagaro had created this spell after a very bad experience.


     Barely a few seconds later, the system was done.


     "Use the module to collect information from my surrounding areas regarding all the major factions, and their members. In particular, focus on their reputations and past deeds, and any rivalries that are present. Keep running this module. Of course, keep making sure that no one detects it. Safety is paramount-its fine if less data is collected because of that."


     Daneel insisted on this, as he had no intention whatsoever of fighting that Chief, or alerting him. No, he was just a bit too out of his league right now.


     Gossip was basically an ephemeral force that was essentially omnipresent in most social settings. Even if some places might have anti-eavesdropping formations, there would definitely be many places where people might be talking in the open after just making sure that no one was around.


     The number of things that were said by over a thousand people over the span of a few minutes, itself, couldn't be underestimated.


     Just 5 minutes later, the system had an answer for him.


     [Major Factions: 3


     Faction 1. 'The Unnamed': Contains those who enter the sect with common backgrounds. Created to rally against those who have a background in the sect. Although resource distribution is completely based on talent, there are various things which can only be attained, or can be attained faster, by those with a significant background. The objective of this group is to rise to the top and show those who disdain them regularly what they are worth.


     Faction 2: 'The Glorious'/???: No unified name. Simply a loose organization by those with background which only congregates when things are serious.


     Faction 3: ????: Name not found. Only referred to by pronouns. Comprised of the topmost individuals in the sect. An exclusive clique that many yearn to get into, but cannot do so unless invited.


     Rivalries: Factions 1&2 - Direct rivalry. Compete in every contest to prove who is the best. A lot of talk was currently eavesdropped on regarding the Legacy Battle, for which secret bets seemed to have been made between these two groups.


     Factions 3 and (1+2): An ever-present rivalry between those who achieve at the peak, and those who seek to do so.


     Both factions 1 and 2 are known to use all means possible to obtain what they want.]


     Well…that was a pretty damn good summary.


     And this was a pretty damn good way to hide one's reputation.


     If everyone were thieves, then how could the reputation of one who was mixed in the middle be distinguished from another?


     As Daneel went through this again with Elanev, the latter gaped at him and asked, "What the f*ck? Have you been here before?"


     "Oh, a little bird just told me."


     "Then point me to it, and I'll go pay it my respects. Anyway, what do you want to do? We didn't really find anything to go by, right?"


     "Let's wait. Let more time pass. I'll have more information, too, that way. Tomorrow is Monday. So let's meet again the next Monday to talk again regarding this. I guess you're going to be pretty busy till then?"


     This made a dejected expression appear on his face before Elanev said, "Yes…busy is one way of putting it. This old guy in my head is going crazy with excitement. I guess all top fighters need to be sadists in order to go that far."


     Chuckling, Daneel lay a hand on his elder brother's shoulder before both of them went to their rooms for the night.


     The next morning, Daneel woke up to a knock on the door.


     Waiting for him was a messenger, who handed him a closed bowl and said, "From the Chief."


     Before Daneel could respond, he left, leaving the King puzzled as he walked inside and opened it.


     As soon as he did so, a trinket latched onto his palm.


     "Owww!"


     It seemed to have teeth, as it bit a spot right at the center of Daneel's palm before burrowing into his body.


     [Foreign object detected. Does host want the system to abolish it?]


     Daneel was about to scream yes, as this was a scene right out of horror movies. In fact, the image of a grotesque creature bursting out his stomach and crying like a newborn devil even appeared in his mind, adding to his panic.


     However, he forcefully controlled himself and asked, "What kind of complexity is needed to stop this thing?"


     [Hero-level. Even Champions cannot defend against it.]


     "Then don't! Let it do as it wishes and only stop it if it threatens my life!"


     [Affirmative.]


     Daneel had no other choice, as he really didn't want to expose his Hero-level knowledge.


     So, screaming with agony, he felt the damn thing burrow through his body like a worm. He hadn't seen it before it entered him, so he just had this image in his head which made it all the more worse.


     It was traveling up, so injuries appeared all over Daneel's body which would have killed him if he weren't a Peak Warrior level Fighter, too.


     He cast healing spells to keep healing the damage that was being done, which was when he realized that this…thing was also healing him, which meant that its objective was not to kill him.


     When it punctured his trachea and entered his windpipe, though, Daneel's panic increased to a different level, and he almost screamed at the system to kill the damn thing.


     From his mouth, it entered his face, and to Daneel's extreme bad luck, there was a mirror in front of him which showed him everything in clear goddamn detail.


     Squirming exactly like a worm, it roamed around near his cheeks inside his skin as if it was looking for something. Finally finding its target, it shot to his forehead, where it stopped right near a spot near the middle of the forehead.


     [Entity destabilizing into a lesser being. Lesser being wrapping around Mageroot. Mageroot has been disabled due to the peculiar property of the creature. Forceful abolition of creature is possible, and it can be done by even a Warrior. The creature only blocks the Mageroot from accessing elementary particles outside a small area from it. In that area, a tiny attack can be created to puncture the creature and restore the Mageroot. Does host want the system to carry out this attack?]


     Before Daneel could marvel at the astonishing actions of this being, or whatever it was, a voice emanated from the trinket that was also in the bowl.


     "King Daneel. Pardon the pain, it was necessary. Your Mageroot is now sealed. You can probably tell that you can unseal it at your will. But if you do, you will be disqualified from the Legacy Battle and thrown out of the Sect. Our Sect is a Sect for Fighters, and Fighters only. I await you in the same hall that we spoke in before."


     …


     "NO! I WON'T LET YOU!"


     Meanwhile, in the underground cavern in which the 'Road' had been established.


     Cassandra was standing in front of her family, while the two individuals who had murdered them in front of her eyes slowly walked forward, with their eyes glinting with cruelty and sick expectation.


     She tried to summon her Mage Powers to stop them, but to her horror, they were gone.


     "Sis! Please save me this time! I don't wanna go back to that dark place!"


     As this voice was heard from behind her. Cassandra froze.


     W-would she really have to relive the most traumatic incident in her life?


     Was there really no way to stop it?


     As she asked herself this while watching the fear that was slowly creeping into her mind and swallowing the semblance of normalcy that she had regained after many years of hard work, she felt a wall inside her mind.


     And beyond that wall…seemed to lie something magical.


     But how was she supposed to push it?


     Even as she asked this question, one thing soon became clear.


     If her worst fears came true and if she did go through this again…she would certainly go insane, and her mind would certainly be lost in the throes of her nightmares.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     622 Cassandra End
      Just this realization seemed to have some kind of a power that threatened to bend her to its will, so that it could have its way and leave behind a broken, dead husk of the person she had once been.


     Desperation drove her to try all the means available to her to try and break that wall. She knew that salvation was somehow behind it, but try as she might, she couldn't find any way to even interact with it. It was inside her mind, and it looked as if she couldn't approach it in any way.


     Helplessness. Fear. Pain.


     As she almost began to shake due to being wracked by many emotions, she felt something that distracted her.


     Looking down, Cassandra saw the two tiny hands that were hugging her thigh from behind.


     To her left, she saw a wrinkled hand that had all the warmth in the world. It was her mother's, and she had always vowed when she was little that she would never let her mother wash any more clothes, so that her hands wouldn't always be so wrinkled and rough.


     To her right was her father, whose hand had multiple scars and burn marks. As a blacksmith, he had always been someone who never stepped back even if his hand was burning if it meant that the weapon he was making could be made perfectly. He did everything for the betterment of his family, and for them, no amount of pain was too much.


     They gave her the strength she needed.


     A moment of clarity appeared to her, which made her understand that the solution might lie elsewhere.


     So, looking down, Cassandra saw her own hands, and let her mind drift in pursuit of the answer.


     They were smooth, as she seldom had to use them while being a Mage.


     Also, as a Commander, she had gotten used to ordering people around for almost everything. Although her desire for revenge still kept her going and made her train as hard as she could, it had almost become like something secondary.


     With time, that fire inside her had begun to wane.


     First of all, even though her talent had allowed her to become a Commander, the resources and techniques available to her had only allowed her to grow slowly, and she had been fine with it by telling herself that it was the same for everyone else, too.


     Secondly, as the joy that came from ordering around cadets and seeing them thrive under her instruction increased, that fire decreased even more, even though she frequently thought about this incident almost every day.


     And finally, the oath that she had always been bound with by the previous King of Lanthanor had made her want to give up on her lofty objective and just focus on saving as many soldiers as she could, as all of those guys had started to become her family.


     Had it all been wrong?


     Should she have become a crazed machine of revenge who wouldn't stop at anything to get what she wanted?


     The answer seemed to be 'yes' right now, as, in this situation, she was powerless to do anything.


     She didn't want to see them die again.


     In a way, she didn't even need to, as the images of these two people whom she always cursed had already been enough to jog her memory, allowing those images that she had buried deep, deep inside her heart to resurface.


     A normal night, with a gentle breeze blowing outside the window.


     Her father came home as usual, and even brought her and her brother a few candy sticks that he had been given as an extra reward for fixing the barrow stake of the candy seller.


     Her mother had made a generous dinner for them to enjoy, and the happy family had sat down to share food and create happy memories.


     All that, though…had been broken by the sound of glass shattering.


     They hadn't been very well off, so they hadn't really invested in protection against those seeking to come inside through the window. The door had a padlock, but it was useless now as the sound of someone falling to the ground, cursing, and getting up was clearly heard.


     "Get out of here with the kids. I'll stop him."


     "This is not bravado, Nisi. They are here to kill. The best thing to do is compromise for now, and then strike later when we have the advantage of numbers."


     As her mother said this, her father sighed and said, "All right. Whatever happens, I'll never regret any moment that I've spend with you."


     "And you."


     This was something that her parents had always said, but Cassandra hadn't understood its meaning until that day.


     When the dark-robed individual had come to the living room of their small two-bedroom house, her father and mother didn't even have time to react.


     They had just shared a hug, causing small smiles to appear on all of their faces.


     And so, when Cassandra saw her mother and father's head fall to floor and roll, they both had a smile on them, as if they were ecstatic about being in their current situation, when they clearly were not.


     It had taken for a few seconds until Cassandra saw the spurting geysers of blood and the motionless bodies that fell forward, onto the table on which they had shared their supper.


     "I always tell you to use a variable spell. See, now you only killed two of them, and you'll have to cast another windblade to kill those kids. If you had used a variable one, though, your wind blade would have moved down to kill the children, then back up."


     Saying so, another similarly dressed man appeared beside the first one, and shot out some kind of attack that looked like wind that had been solidified into a blade form.


     Instead of before, when it had traveled in a straight line, this one dipped low and headed straight to her little brother, who had been completely shellshocked since this whole ordeal had begun.


     'Snip'


     Just like that, he was gone, too.


     Cassandra's life had shattered in front of her life. At that moment of time, she had seen no future except the same one for her- one of blood, and motionlessness.


     However, when the same windblade was about to swerve up a bit and behead her, too, the new man stopped the first one by catching his hand.


     "Look at her. She'll do. We still have 30 minutes until the siege. The squad leader asked us to stay put and be quiet. We can simply handle the second one with magic."


     Cassandra had been 14 years old at that point.


     So, she easily understood what the men were discussing.


     It had looked like fate had had a much darker path ahead of her instead of shoving her into complete darkness directly, so Cassandra had almost broken down then and there and given up her life.


     It was her father's words which had stopped her.


     As a blacksmith, he had always said that unless tempered properly, a blade would never withstand an opponent's blow.


     And if the tempering was wrong…then it was better to just break the blade, and make a new one which did not have the flaws of the previous.


     She had been broken.


     But she did not want to be remade in death or torture to become someone mindless who remembered nothing of her family.


     Anger and dissatisfaction filled her. Along with a willingness to do something, anything for revenge.


     Until then, she had been a simple, hardworking girl who helped her family in every way she could and dreamed simple dreams of getting a good job and taking care of her parents' difficulties.


     Her best friends had always called her as someone spontaneous, as she, herself, didn't know how she would react in a situation. They had always used to play pranks to test that and laugh, as she was someone who lived in the moment and decided her next course of action using pure instinct instead of going by logic.


     Of course, they also called her crazy due to her perseverance which allowed her to do anything and everything in case she wanted to achieve something. Once, she was known to have 'studied' a guy who had bullied her brother for 3 days before striking and taking revenge. Her family was her life, and she would also never accept anyone saying anything wrong about them


     This fierce loyalty and love was the one that had led to her decision then.


     They had been eating with knives, too, so she had carefully snuck one to a spot that she expected that no man who was going to do that to her would touch.


     It was into her hair, whose red flowing locks had been the envy of all the girls in their street.


     It had been difficult. But she persevered while remembering how they had looked after losing their heads. That terrifying image shocked her so much that she became hyper-alert, which had been a bad thing as she had had to let the man begin his activity.


     She had lain there, while pain wracked her body, waiting for the perfect opportunity.


     Finally, at the perfect moment…she had buried the knife into his throat.


     In his throes, he had only been capable of falling to the side while his eyes had rolled back to show their whites.


     She had known that she didn't have time. So she hid behind the door and made a loud noise.


     The other man had come up, but her plan had been dashed as she hadn't accounted for the smell of feces that also emanated from the dead man.


     The other man smelled it, and entered cautiously.


     He had seen her, and she had thought that all was lost, as he began to throw an attack.


     However…at the last moment, he had tripped on the puddle of blood from his partner.


     The problem was that he had already shot a wind blade toward her.


     All seemed to have been lost.


     Yet, in the time of crisis, she remembered what other guy had said.


     "Variable Spell"


     Ducking, she saw the blade pass after cutting a few hairs of hers, as the man had automatically cast the spell he was used to.


     By the time it impacted against the wall, the knife had been driven into this guy's neck, too.


     Later, the news came out that a small invasion by Axelorians had been thwarted by the then Grand Court Mage, an enigmatic old man who loved to watch people do mundane things.


     At the same time, she also became famous as the one who single-handedly killed two Axelorians.


     Since that night, no man had ever shared her bed. And no one ever found out the real truth about what had happened.


     Even Aran, Kellor and Luther only knew that she had been witness to her parents' deaths. What she had done, though…had been locked away in the ball inside her mind that yearned for revenge.


     She had been lauded and given a full scholarship in the Academy. And she had clawed her way to the top after finding out how she had lucked out regarding her Comprehension level.


     All to grow stronger and take revenge on the man who had deployed the invasion in the first place: a commander in Axelor.


     Years had passed, and she had later found out that that commander had been killed in war.


     She had felt desperate. Directionless. At that point, she hadn't even become a Commander and found joy in training others.


     So she had shifted that blame to the King of Axelor.


     And when he died, too, Cassandra had just told herself that she would fight to end such oppressive people all over the world.


     Whatever she did, though, she never gave up on the idea of revenge, as she had always felt that that was the last part of her family that was still with her.


     If she let it go, she would no longer be the 'Cassie' of Edgewater.


     But…was that really true?


     Cassandra looked up. The two men were reaching ever closer, and the pressure she felt from the three hands grew.


     She had gone into the past with the hope of fighting strength.


     In that desperation, she had just been wishing that she would find some way to break that wall inside her mind.


     She seemed to have been successful, but it was in a way she could never have imagined.


     She took another last moment to think about it. And when she did, she realized that this had been staring at her for years, and she had never faced it and seen it for what it was as she had always been too busy running forward to pause and look back.


     So, without any more hesitation…she stepped forward, and closed her eyes.


     The feeling of those hands leaving her body was heartbreaking, and it almost drove her mad with sorrow.


     But she knew that she had no other choice.


     She couldn't change anything that had happened.


     And she couldn't cling on to it, like she had been doing all this while.


     She knew this to be true, yet she didn't understand one thing.


     Why did it have to hurt so much?


     This was the single hardest thing Cassandra had ever done in her life.


     Her fiery nature had always been there due to this resentment. And she had always been the one who leaped into battle first, as she hated inaction and weakness.


     But that was exactly what she was being now.


     Just the act of not doing anything took so much out of her that she came close to breaking.


     She imagined her family looking at her back with pain and disappointment in their faces. She imagined the two Axelorians walking forward and slaughtering them, all while she just stood there, just like the first time.


     As the seconds ticked and this reality came closer and closer, Cassandra understood that she might not get past this.


     Yes, she might have chosen the correct thing by letting go.


     But reliving it would still break her.


     However…she didn't care.


     For too long, she had been choosing the wrong thing so that she would be fine.


     Now…she was ready to choose right even if she killed her.


     Since that night, she had hidden away her true nature. That of that little girl who could do anything to get what she wanted.


     She would do so no longer.


     That was her, and now, she wanted to make this choice even if it meant death, or worse.


     But…even after a few minutes, none of what she imagined happened.


     There were no screams, and no blood being shed.


     Slowly, she opened her eyes, and as she did so, she felt the wall inside her mind disappear.


     In front of her stood her family, and they were all beaming at her.


     T-They were normal!


     Cassandra didn't understand, but she jumped forward and hugged them all desperately anyway.


     As her tears dripped down her cheeks continuously, the three of them patted her back and spoke.


     "You had to let go, Cass. But as you're the stubborn girl we raised you to be, you never did."


     "Yes, silly sis. We're fine. You should take care of yourself, too."


     "Cassie dear, we will always be with you. Whether you want us to, or not. We will always be a part of you. How could you be so silly to think that we would leave?"


     She nodded profusely, as if she was being told off for eating all the honey meant for a week back when they still used to live in the village.


     With the wall gone, clarity also returned to her. She knew that this was an illusion, and that it would soon end.


     So she just wanted to spend a little bit of time in their embrace, which was something that had been taken away from her all too soon.


     "Be who you are, Cass."


     "Be the Cassandra that will bring glory and honor to our name."


     "Be the big sister I can brag about."


     Her mother, father and then her brother spoke in turn, and as she felt them fading away from her hands, she heard one last message from all of them.


     "The brighter you shine, the more we will be able to see you. We miss you. We love you. And we will always be proud of you, no matter what choices you make. But, for now, we must say goodbye. But don't worry, Cass, because like we said, we will always be with you when you need us. Just think back to that day when the autumn leaves were drifting over the broken, wooden planks. And when they drifted down to land on you…"


     "You found me, and took me the home that became ours."


     BOOM!


     Faxul and Kellor had been carefully watching Cassandra's room for any movements, so when they saw an explosion wipe away the communication eye and all the formations set around the room, they got up with shock and gaped at the empty screen.


     When they looked past it, though, they saw a sight they would never forget.


     A woman wearing tight-fitting leather was floating in the air, while a blazing white-hot aura surrounded her body, melting the stone around her.


     Even her red hair was ablaze, and it was now a striking crimson.


     While her eyes also glowed brightly like two burning flames in the darkness, she calmly floated forward, breaking apart all the formations laid down in her path with ease.


     "K-Kellor…aren't those formations at the Champion level?"


     "Yes…"


     "Then how is she breaking through them even though she could only have become a Warrior?"


     Faxul only received a mumble as an answer, which he didn't understand, so he turned around to find Kellor even more gobsmacked from him.


     He seemed to be mumbling something under his breath though, so Faxul was about to ask the man to repeat himself.


     However, before he did, Kellor violently turned to the side and grabbed Faxul's shoulders before shouting, "CALL THE KING! He told us to call him if there's an emergency or if something happens out of the ordinary, AND THIS IS NOT ORDINARY BY ANY MEANS! CALL HIM!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     623 Getting to Cassandra
      Daneel had just finished cursing the Chief who was responsible for the excruciating pain that he had had to go through.


     First of all, it was pretty amazing that he even had something like this. After taking Drakos, Daneel found out that it was a popular one-time trinket that bordered on becoming an Artifact. He was pretty impressed that someone had created it in this age, and he had warned Daneel that such a person was certainly someone with a lot of means.


     This only made the caution that Daneel felt in the matter of the Chief increase.


     That was when he received the frantic message from Faxul, who was actually unintelligible for a few moments before Daneel finally asked him to calm down, first, and then tell him what was wrong.


     As Daneel heard about the weird metamorphosis that Cassandra had been through, his eyes opened wide, and he immediately got up from where he was and ran out.


     These commanders had been the people who had strongly supported him even though a lot of citizens in the kingdom kept saying that he was just someone inexperienced who had happened to take the mantle of the King. They had always been patient with him, and they had given him their all, and there was really nothing more he could ask of them. Even though his interactions with them were quite limited until now, he still felt that they were really close to his heart and was really worried now that one of them was in danger.


     It was only when he automatically tried to teleport did he realize that he was in one of the Big Four, which was a place from where he couldn't leave whenever he wanted. It was quite early in the morning, and there was almost no one around, except for a few stragglers who were chatting among themselves while heading to the training facilities to begin training early.


     Daneel considered going to the Chief to ask for permission, but he discarded the idea. He had been warned by the Head that he should get a visit over with once, and that leaving and coming in regularly might give those who were against his visits in the first place leverage in order to lobby that he should be banned as he didn't respect the Big Four, and thus wasn't worthy of entering them.


     In desperation, he asked the system whether it was possible to somehow sneak out through the village in the back or something, as that had been what he had done multiple times in the Sect of Hedon.


     Clearly, though, this one was different, as the system told him that that wasn't possible and even though it could do it using the spells that had been obtained from behind the third seal, it would definitely alert the Chief and also bring down the armada of the entire Sect on him.


     Was there really no way at all to go out? He was definitely needed over there, and he wanted to handle the situation himself and find out just what the hell could have gone wrong in a typical breakthrough from Human to Warrior level.


     That was when Daneel realized that he hadn't just gotten a few spells from the third seal. In that extensive list, there must surely be something else that he could use in order to find a solution for the situation.


     With bated breath, Daneel asked the system, and as he got the answer after a few seconds, he rejoiced and asked the system to implement it immediately.


     [Hero Level Long-Range Clone Spell: By halving the power of a mage, a long-range clone can be deployed which can exist even if it is hundreds of kilometers away from the original body. It will contain no power, and only basic communication can be done using it, along with travel. Trinkets with power sources can also be used, and the clone can only exist for three hours at host's power level before host's mageroot will have to shut down from the excessive strain. ]


     This was exactly what he needed, as he at least wanted to assess the situation first. So, Daneel patiently waited for a copy of him to appear in front of him, but he saw nothing even after a few moments passed. That was when he received another message from the system.


     [Unable to cast spell by bypassing the current restrictions applied to host's mageroot. Should the trinket covering the mageroot be destroyed in order to deploy the spell?]


     Oh, right.


     Thwarted again, for a few seconds, he seriously considered just going forward and risking being thrown out of the sect, but he paused as he remembered the scroll that still looked so enticing. In fact, he was even pretty sure that it had appeared in his dreams last night.


     Yet, Daneel just couldn't sit around while something was happening to one of his most trusted commanders.


     "System, is there no other way except to break through that thing and use a spell?"


     As he received no answer even after a few seconds, he began to seriously consider the pros and cons of just getting the hell out, and also considering whether there was a possibility that he could somehow manipulate the Head or the Chief in order to get back inside.


     However, that was when the system spoke again.


     [System has detected a formation that can be used to deploy a copy of one's consciousness in the form of a powerless clone in any area that is within a radius of 500 km around the sect. The spot where host wishes to go is inside this radius.]


     What?! Even something like this could exist? And even if that was possible, why was it present in this sect, which, as part of the Big Four, didn't care at all about the Central Continent which was what was mainly in the purview of the formation?


     Such questions were intriguing, but his only focus was to leave and get to Cassandra.


     So, he directly told the system to give him the directions to that place with the formation and set off on a path while the members of the sect looked at him as if he was crazy as he hadn't even had time to shift out of the Royal Pajamas that he had gone to sleep in.


     Typically, he would simply have cast an illusion spell or used telekinesis to grab him a pair of clothes, but as his Mageroot was blocked, all of these options weren't available to him. Slowly, Daneel realized just how much he was depending on magic to do almost each and every single thing throughout his day.


     Thankfully, it looked like the formation was nearby, as he soon approached a building with the words "Simulation Training" written on its large front door.


     Having no time to consider what that meant, he directly burst inside and halted as he saw a very strange sight.


     This was a large open room with a high ceiling that had over 100 circular objects arranged neatly all over the place.


     Each object looks like it could be opened, and it was double the size of a human. As Daneel watched, one guy who had entered the building right before him walked up to one of them which automatically opened as he approached.


     Stepping inside, he let the door-like thing close, and a faint glow covered the object just like many others in the room.


     There were also many that were dull, and those were the ones that newcomers were heading to.


     The problem was that there seemed to be no one around to administer things. This looked like it was something that all sect members could avail anyway, so there wasn't anyone to give someone like him instructions.


     Having no other option, Daneel simply ran to a pod which was dim, but unlike with the others, this one didn't open with his approach.


     He felt like pulling his hair out, but calming himself, the King looked around and wondered what he could do.


     Once again, various methods of using spells to get what he wanted appeared in his mind, with the simplest one being that he could directly use Mind Control in order to take over someone else's pod.


     However, all he had were his fists.


     But what could he do with those?


     Wait… His fists!


     Getting an idea, Daneel carefully looked around and identified two people – one was buff, like many of those in the sect, and he was walking toward a pod with a very serious expression on his face.


     The other one was lean and even looked a little bit weak, but his eyes constantly darted around as if he was looking for threats, and he even had a hand in his pocket where Daneel could see the outline of a small knife.


     Taking a moment to make a choice, he marched toward the second person.


     As soon as he began to do so, that guy's eyes became fixed on him, and he waited to see whether this person really was heading towards him.


     As soon as that became apparent, he shouted out, "What's the matter, friend? There are many paths to go around here. Why are you approaching me?"


     As soon as the guy spoke, Daneel spotted a wary expression on the face of the buff guy, which confirmed his suspicion.


     This was someone with a reputation, and that was exactly what he needed.


     Without any further ado, Daneel promptly walked closer and closer to the man until he pulled out the knife and lunged forward with a ferocious expression on his face.


     Alas… He was just a mere Eminent Warrior, and Daneel simply used one hand to knock the knife away before deploying a Hidden Kill First and knocking back the man with a single attack.


     As he skidded across the floor, various weapons fell out of his pockets, including poisonous knives, all kinds of needles, blow darts, and even a live snake that slithered away as if it was ecstatic that it had finally obtained its freedom.


     Daneel couldn't care less, though. He had timed this so that the man had just been about to enter the pod that he had had in his eyes since he entered the room, which meant that it was his.


     It had also opened, so Daneel directly stepped inside and closed the door above him, finding himself in darkness while ignoring everything outside.


     He could have gone and beaten the buff guy, but his sole objective had been to target someone powerful, so that if anyone wanted to interrupt this session of his, they would have to think twice.


     Hoping that this quick plan would work, Daneel asked the system, "I've arrived. Do it."


     [Affirmative. Taking over simulation formation. Removing all records from central monitoring trinket. Deploying clone at the specified location. Transferring consciousness. Please stand by.]


     A second later, Daneel was whisked away once more, which was something he was quickly getting accustomed to due to the many audiences with the Emperor.


     As he opened his eyes, he recognized that this was the spot right above the Road Through Hell.


     However, it was almost indistinguishable now as at some point, a massive hole had appeared in the ground through which he could see two men facing a woman who was floating in the air while a blazing aura surrounded her.


     The two men had their hands raised, as if they were frantically trying to explain something, while the woman seemed to be ignoring them.


     Before Daneel could make any judgments on the matter, he heard Drakos speak with astonishment in his mind, and this made him drop his jaw and wonder whether he was still dreaming after going to sleep the night before.


     "The Bloodline of the Blazing Phoenix! B-but how? How is it possible for a bloodline that was almost extinct even during the Empire to be awakened in a mere Warrior? How?!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     624 Bloodline of The Blazing Phoenix Daneel, The Anomaly
      A Blazing Phoenix.


     As Daneel heard this dominating name, he quickly asked the system what bloodline Drakos was referring to.


     Soon, he got the answer.


     [The Bloodline of the Blazing Phoenix: A Bloodline passed down by a creature that was elusive enough that there was even an expression during the Empire where people would associate the extreme rarity of something with the term 'Phoenix'. The Emperor had to go to great lengths in order to make contact with and convince just one of that species, which resulted in an individual under him obtaining the bloodline, but records state that this was one bloodline that was simply not compatible with the human body. The individual was known to have gone insane in the matter of a few months, and each usage of the bloodline powers was found to be what drove her nearer and nearer to that state of madness. Subsequent attempts were also made, but the Emperor finally gave up when the death count started rising sharply. The bloodline was still passed down, but all attempts at awakening it were halted. This Bloodline is supposed to give one the power to be reborn, and also grants them extreme skill in handling flames. It is also said to give one added advantages when a battle is occurring in the air.]


     Daneel had already guessed the 'reborn' part from the word 'Phoenix'. The scene from that iconic movie appeared in his mind of a bird climbing out of its ashes, but when he remembered the typical size of the Godbeasts that he had seen so far, he could guess that if such a thing was similar between that Phoenix and this one, it would be a pretty terrifying sight.


     But what was the situation that was going on below him? Why were Faxul and Kellor so frantically waving their hands, as if they really wanted to stop Cassandra from moving forward?


     It wasn't fear, as Faxul's bloodline practically made him invincible in the Central Continent if one didn't count those with undue advantages.


     Even though the image of Cassandra was awe-inspiring and majestic, she did not look like she offered that much of a threat.


     However, when Daneel looked behind her and saw all the formations that had been melted in her wake, he realized that she had probably displayed much more power in the time before he had arrived. After all, he had needed some time after receiving the message from Faxul regarding what was happening.


     If he was capable of using his elementary vision, he could have directly found out just what was going on. However, as this was just a powerless clone that was only capable of standing around or at most running away in the face of a threat, Daneel had to guess, and when he went through the plan of the Road Through Hell that he had constructed personally, he realized what the problem was.


     The place where Faxul and Kellor were standing was the central hub of the entire formation, and breaking that apart would make the rest fall apart, too.


     That meant that if anyone was going through the Road in the other sections, they would find all the traps around them deactivating.


     Typically, this would be a good thing, but if one considered the final room, they would understand what the problem was.


     In that room, it was a formation which created the wondrous illusions that allowed one to face their fears.


     However, if this was interrupted… No one knew what would happen, but at the least, it was possible that such a sudden break of immersion might make the person think that they had failed, which would lead to permanent loss of sanity.


     After all, if everything suddenly disappeared, what other assumption would anyone who was already thoroughly emotional make?


     So, Daneel concluded that this was mostly the case, and that Aran must be in the other final room where he was undergoing an illusion test.


     Cassandra was either not understanding what the two of them were saying, or she was as puzzled as them regarding what was going on and simply wanted to get to Kellor, whom she trusted to help her no matter what the situation was.


     Daneel had no powers at all, and he almost began to hope that the two below him would find some way in order to stop her.


     However… That was when he realized that his power didn't come solely from whether his body or Mageroot.


     No… his power came from the him that had grown from a simple Earthling to a King, and no matter what, no one could take it away from him.


     Striding forward as if this was his original body that was capable of doing all those awe-inspiring feats, Daneel descended into the now open-ceilinged room and said, "Cassandra. Stop right there. A single step forward, and you will kill your closest friend."


     Kellor turned around with an expression of relief on his face when he heard the familiar voice of the King, but when he noticed something weird, he used his elementary vision to see that the King was just using a clone. This was an almost hollow projection of sorts, which was definitely not capable of putting forward any power at all.


     With no time to ask why the King had come in this manner, Kellor immediately said, "She's not hearing us. We don't know why."


     He thought that the King might begin to ponder fiercely regarding what else they could do in order to stop Cassandra, but instead, when he saw Daneel smile broadly, he turned around to see why that was the case.


     To his shock, Cassandra had stopped right where she was, and she was currently hovering in place with her eyes fixed on Daneel.


     How had the king been able to do what they had been trying to accomplish for so long with just a simple sentence?


     "It's not always about words, Kellor. Sometimes, one's presence can also get across a message, and that's what happened here. Now, stop panicking and use your Mageroot to affect the spots there, there and there. And then, change this and this…"


     Daneel had made the central formation, so he knew exactly how to manipulate it to make it do what he wanted. Right now, he wanted to deactivate everything around them except the room in which Aaron was present, so he directed Kellor to do just that while Cassandra kept bobbing up and down with that blazing aura that splendidly lit the surroundings around them.


     The tight-fitting leather clothes seemed to be a perfect companion to this secondary skin that she had obtained, giving her the look of an immortal goddess who had descended to grace their mortal lives. Her glowing, floating hair accentuated this image, and her eyes sealed the matter. In fact, Daneel was pretty sure that any normal person who saw her would definitely get the urge to bow down and pray.


     Soon, the formations had all been changed so that even if Cassandra came forward and destroyed the one in the hub, Aran would not be affected.


     Finally, Daneel walked forward while Cassandra continued to look at him with a neutral expression on her face.


     Before, the two of them hadn't walked out of the hub as doing that would leave it completely vulnerable in case they failed in stopping Cassandra from moving forward. In fact, Faxul had even been prepared to use lethal force to stop her, as it looked like she could endure it while Aran would definitely go insane if his attempt at breaking through was interrupted.


     The King first kept walking in order to get as close as possible to her, but he could feel the temperature around him rising with each step he took.


     In fact, when he looked closer, he realised that the spot right below Cassandra was actually liquidy, as the stone had been completely melted due to the heat that was emanating off of her.


     Understanding that this clone of his would be no match, Daneel was about to stop, but surprise flashed across his face as the temperature began to decrease.


     Her aura drew closer to her body and congregated into a much more brighter and concentrated version as compared to before, and as Daneel saw this, he felt hope.


     After a few moments during which they exchanged gazes, Cassandra opened her mouth, but no words came out.


     Her mouth kept moving as if she was trying to say something, but it looked like she had lost the ability to speak, and as her eyes were only filled with flames, he couldn't decipher anything from them either.


     Puzzled, Daneel asked Drakos what the matter was, to which the Dragon answered in a doubtful voice.


     "I'm not sure myself, Young king. The reality is that none of us have any clues regarding this bloodline, except knowing how to recognize it as that incident when the original possessor went insane is something that is branded into the minds of all of us. In a fit of fury, she went on a rampage that leveled an enormous forest, and although we all set out on the orders of the Emperor in order to stall her, we were unable to do so. She could beat any one of us in direct combat, and when we ganged up on her, she was so fast that she would simply leave us in the dust if she chose to flee. Even the other bloodlines which were supposed to be famed for their aerial maneuvering skills were almost no match. That was the first time that we all faced such a huge defeat, and we could never forget it. In fact, it was the personal corps of the Emperor who were affected the most- till then, they had been pretty complacent due to their power, but they completely changed their attitudes after that. Then, too, that individual could not speak and she looked exactly like this – but I ask you not to panic, as she also had a very furious expression on her face, and it was pretty clear that she had lost all semblance of sanity already. Your commander looks more or less normal, as she was even able to draw in her domain so that she wouldn't hurt you."


     Daneel began to think deeply as he heard this. At first, he had indeed been ready to panic, but he knew that he needed to be calm in order to help this loyal commander of his.


     What he really needed was some way to switch off whatever was happening to her, and as he thought along this line, he finally hit upon an idea that he felt might work.


     "System, can you create a spell with the same effects as the thing that is around my Mageroot? I want to seal all the Energy flowing in her body, though.."


     [Negative. No such spells found.


     However, a different method has been found from a journal from the time of the Empire


     The target is already in a state of high Energy. An overload will result in an immediate internal shut down which apparently does not have lasting effects except for disabling one's ability to control the Energy inside their body for a limited period of time. Essentially, they lose both their Mage and Fighter powers for a time.]


     That was exactly what he needed!


     But… An overload? How were they supposed to make that happen?


     Instantly, Daneel remembered an image- a small room where if one looked up, they would see interweaving roots that glowed a faint red.


     Not hesitating at all, Daneel turned to Kellor and said, "Follow my instructions carefully."


     A few minutes later, Daneel and Cassandra were the only two people inside the training chamber that he had obtained during the tryst with the Empire Spirit of Eldinor.


     This was his most precious belonging, and it would be indispensable after he actually broke through. However, he couldn't use it now as he was at a saturation point, and even his commanders couldn't make use of it as this was too high a level of Energy that would bring more harm to them than good.


     Placing Cassandra here was the best option. Not even a few seconds after she had entered the chamber and inadvertently absorbed the Energy that was present in the form of a thick gas all around them, she shook as if something was attacking her from inside her own body.


     Bringing her here had been easy, as she had willingly followed all commands as if the Cassandra they knew was still inside this woman even though she couldn't communicate anything with them. They had tried having her write along the way, too, but she had only been able to write down gibberish.


     After shuddering for a few more seconds, with a loud scream, Cassandra crumpled to the floor while the aura around her finally disappeared, allowing her to get back to normal.


     Watching her, Daneel heaved a huge sigh of relief before he furrowed his eyebrows while thinking about something that had just occurred to him.


     "Drakos, how the hell is it that all of those around me are so abnormal? I thought it might be a coincidence at first, but now, even Cassandra turn out to be someone possessing such an incredible bloodline, it no longer seems to be so. I even know everything that happened during the Empire, so I know that this was not some sort of plan and I don't think this can be explained by that thing Hungary a once to defend itself, so it's doing stuff to that end. If so, is the consciousness of Hungary something and think so accurately and place all such people around me? I don't think so. How the hell is this possible, tray course?"


     Then he had no option but to grant, as he knew that the answer to this was not even available in the memories of the Emperor.


     However, to his surprise, the ancient Dragon really did have an answer.


     "It has puzzled me, too, Young King, but I have a theory. Imagine if this really was enabled somehow once more by the Will of the World simply because it wants to protect itself from the fate that it can sense is approaching it at a breakneck speed. It made it so that there are more ways for people to empower themselves, and also higher chances for forces that will defend her to be as strong as they could be. For this, it is possible that the sentience made a lot of talents congregate in one place. However, I'm sure that it is not able to distinguish between forces that mean well for her, and which do not. And going forward and blindly empowering everyone would also be bad, but with no other option… I think the Will is doing just that. That brings me the conclusion that the reason behind so many coincidences, at least when compared to all other forces…is you, who is making it possible for all of these things to happen. Think about it, Young King. If you hadn't orchestrated it, would Luther have gone back to his sect? If you didn't establish this Road, would Cassandra have entered the state of awakening? If you hadn't helped out your friend, would he even have lived to become what he is today? You say that all these things cannot be explained, Young King, but I want to tell you that you are the one who cannot be explained. You are the anomaly who is influencing everything, and you're the one that would stand out to anyone if they are observing Angaria and wondering how so many coincidences are taking place. You…"


     "Get the f*ck out of there, or we'll burn you alive!"


     Hearing Drakos's deep philosophy interrupted in this rude way by a voice that sounded like it was coming from far away, Daneel felt dazed for a moment and then understood its source.


     "Disperse the clone and let me awaken in my body."


     A moment later, Daneel blinked as he found himself in his original body.


     However, all around him, he could hear many people cursing at him in loud voices.


     They kept clamoring for him to come out, and that they would end him as soon as he did so.


     Daneel had already expected this, so he chuckled and opened the door of the pod to see over a hundred fists pointing right at his face, ready to launch forward and pummel him into a paste.


     Seeing his smile made all of these people pause, and when the King of Lanthanor spoke, an uproar unlike any that had occurred before this point rocked the room, shocking even those who were deep inside the simulations.


     "Look what we have here. In the Central Continent, there's a saying that when you kick a dog, you should be wary of the runts who act all macho even though they're nothing but weak sh*ts with big mouths. I didn't know that a single dog could have so many runts! Guess I'll add this to the tales I'll tell when I go back to my Kingdom…"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     625 A Secre
      "Stop."


     The uproar had seen as if it would erupt into a 1v100 free-for-all, but all the shouts of anger immediately cut off as a voice was heard from behind them.


     This made Daneel frown, as things had been going the way he wanted them to. He had wanted to beat these guys up because of all the things they had dared to say before, but he didn't want to be the one to start the fight. If he was pulled into one, though…he simply wouldn't be responsible for the consequences.


     And if someone made the argument that he had incited them using his words, then he could simply say that it was their prerogative to get insulted instead of walking away which would be the smart thing to do if they knew what he was capable of even though he had no access to his Mageroot.


     There was actually a different reason behind Daneel being so cautious besides the one where he knew that he should be wary of the Chief. There was just…something about this place which constantly told him that he should be on his toes and not be complacent like how he had spent his time in the Sect of Hedon.


     There, he hadn't even been equipped with all the treasures that he had obtained since that time, but he had felt no danger, although it could be said that that was because there had been no Heroes actively living inside the sect at that time.


     Here, though, it was different, and this Hero was also one who had supposedly lived for longer than anyone else on this continent. In most cases, old age didn't directly translate to strength, but in this guy's matter, Daneel knew that with time, he must have picked up more and more tricks until his capability was something that couldn't be judged by any normal means.


     In fact, even when talking about the Head, Daneel had always detected a little bit of fear, or reverence from all the other Heroes he had met, including Rayen and those other two whom he still had to take revenge on for attacking him like that after the incident in the Kingdom of the Elves.


     Yet, this man had simply referred to the Head as just some normal individual whom he didn't have to worry much about.


     Seeing the person he had first attacked approaching him, Daneel got his head back in the game and began to think about his current predicament.


     As for his thoughts regarding the answer that Drakos had given him…Daneel decided that he would tackle that later, when he wasn't completely surrounded by vicious Fighters.


     True, he had been the one who attacked in this case, but he had had no option. Of course, he could now apologize and try to resolve this issue peacefully, but he could tell that in a place like this, that would only be a sign of weakness that would definitely bring him more problems.


     While the hundred people parted to make way one by one, the lean guy whose robe had been filled with weapons and even a live snake walked forward while constantly coughing out blood.


     As Daneel had been in a hurry, he hadn't controlled the amount of force he had used while deploying the Hidden Kill Fist. He had felt a few ribs break, but beyond that, he hadn't cared and had just left the guy after confirming that he would live.


     Now, as he looked closer, he saw that there was a large red bruise right in the middle of his chest, which meant that all the tissues below that spot were definitely pretty damaged. The property of the Hidden Kill Fist where it transferred the impact to inside the body was clearly visible, as the skin on top looked almost fine, while it was clear that everything under it was anything but.


     "Your fist technique stands up to everything we've heard about it. You are truly lucky to have found it and succeeded in training in it in order to fulfill the qualifications to enter our Sect and peruse all of our valuable records, but that does not mean that you can think you're invincible."


     It looked like the Head and the Chief had gone forward and given this as the reason behind him visiting, as it was much better to hear than the one where he was being sent by the Head as the man believed in his potential and wanted him to find out everything he could so that he could find the perfect Champion Path for himself.


     The latter reason would definitely cause even more displeasure, as it was practically a favor being done to someone from the Central Continent, while the former would be perfect as everyone knew about the rules that had been set down by the previous masters.


     Those found to be capable of wielding the Hidden Kill Fist were those that they owed a debt to, and this needed to be repaid by giving them complete access to their sect and facilities. There were other clauses which dealt with the finer details, but this was the gist that everyone knew about.


     Daneel hadn't expected this guy to be capable of speaking so calmly after that incident and his statement where he had implied that this was just a worthless group of stray dogs.


     However, as he recalled all of the weapons that he had seen on the guy's body and the way he had attacked without any hesitation on finding someone coming close to him without giving an explanation, Daneel understood that this was definitely a meticulous person whose experiences had, for some reason, given birth to a large amount of paranoia.


     Walking to the front of the group and looking Daneel straight in the eye, he said, "Let me demonstrate. Koror, Impregnable Body."


     As soon as he said this, another round person walked forth from the group, and he was even larger than the one who had accompanied Tall during that meeting.


     This one had a vicious expression on his face, and while he walked forward to stand beside the one that given the order, everyone gave him a wide berth as if they were afraid to even touch him.


     As he came closer, Daneel soon saw a multitude of scars all over his body as if he had been through the most agonizing of tortures, but he soon understood that they had all been caused by various training activities in the sect.


     Stopping right in front of Daneel, he closed his eyes, and a sheen appeared on his body which made Daneel raise both his eyebrows.


     There was no other way to call it. The skin that was visible was faintly glowing, and a layer of some sort of light could be seen all over him, which made him almost looked like the sun that had come down and was, for some reason, standing in front of him.


     "Use the Fist you're so proud of now, and tell me if you still think that you can do as you wish with it in the sect."


     Daneel had simply used that Fist as it was the one he was most proficient in. However, it looked like that had caused this guy to misunderstand that it was his most 'prized' technique.


     Well, there was no reason to clear the misunderstanding.


     Shrugging, Daneel punched forward with full force once again, reveling in the feeling that came from using his fists instead of just watching what he was doing which was the case when he used magic. There was just…something about personally feeling his power go forth and destroy his enemies, which was simply not attainable when he used magic.


     Fully expecting the same scene as before to repeat, Daneel aimed at the same spot where he had hit the other guy who had somehow turned out to be the leader of such a large group.


     Yet… The skin of the round man simply jiggled, as all the force was simply siphoned away by the jellylike folds all over his body. Not just that, even that glow, which actually turned out to be pure Energy that had been many pulled forth in order to form something akin to a barrier that Mages deployed, helped quite a bit in defending the man from his Fist.


     This was the final stage of the Hidden Kill Fist, which, according to the what he now knew, was actually a technique from the Empire that had been hidden away in the last layer by the Empire Spirit so that only those who were worthy would find it and be graced by its help. It had also been a tactic to shield it from the eyes of the Big Four, which had worked – in all the years that the training hall had existed in Lanthanor, Daneel had been the only one to be able to get to the final level and use the real Hidden Kill Fist which scaled perfectly along with the level of a person. When he was a Human, he had only been able to affect one's skin to cause grievous wounds. And now that he was a Warrior, he was able to use the pullback force of the fist to affect the muscles and tissues that were present below the skin.


     Apparently, the motive was to identify talented Fighters who could use this and further the Path of Fighters, as that was what the Empire Spirit was always interested in.


     The whole essence of the fist was that using a sudden movement, the aftermath of the attack would cause a bubble of force that would explode outwards, causing internal injuries. However, in this case, that bubble had been swallowed away and hadn't been able to reach any important organs. Even though it had exploded outwards, nothing was visible, as even the force of the explosion had been hidden away by all the fat that was present all over this man's body.


     So this was the path chosen by those who had this kind of body composition in the Sect.


     Daneel had been wondering about it, as he had already figured out that those who were buff were the ones who focused on strength, while those who were lean probably believed that speed was paramount. As for the round folk, he had been slightly puzzled as to what they wanted to accomplish. Now, it was clear that they wished to attain the ultimate defense that could block any attack.


     But how were they supposed to attack?


     Daneel received the answer the next second, as he witnessed a terrifying sight would have traumatized any normal person.


     The huge figure in front of him actually… Jumped and stretched forth his arms while he flew through the air, intending to crush him into pulp under the weight of his body.


     This was the dumbest and most direct attack that anyone of that size could use, but its peculiarity lay in the fact that his speed did not seem to be affected by his weight. As Daneel activated the Basilisk's Breath and observe the scene carefully, he realized that this was actually being achieved by cheating – there were trinkets placed behind the guy's body which were propelling him forward at a breakneck speed.


     It was definitely an intriguing way to battle, but Daneel had reached the end of his patience. He had had enough of this sidetrack, as the Chief was waiting for him, and he also wanted to see whether he could find a way to go to Cassandra with his original body so that he could be there when she woke up.


     And of course, Drakos's 'Anomaly Theory' needed to be addressed.


     So, with the Basilisk's Breath, Daneel sidestepped the sumo crush easily and even raised his leg to stomp the fatso to the ground, while feeling thankful that he could at least use this inheritance as it didn't need to affect the outside world.


     This caused a loud boom to echo in the room that attracted the attention of everyone who was present, and even the stone tiles that they were standing on cracked.


     "Alright, fine, you can nullify my attack. But you're a fool if you think that that is the only trick I have up my sleeve. Now, are you going to make more trouble, or can I leave? I don't have all day to deal with people like you, you know."


     The leader of this group had an expression of shock as he saw this person who was supposed to be weak easily sidestep the money-fuelled attack by this guy who was known for his shamelessness that allowed him to use trinkets even though others look down on it. Nobody had ever been capable of evading this crushing attack without at least being injured a bit, so he had no option but to understand that this man was even more powerful than he had thought.


     Silence fell over the room, and Daneel understood that beating this guy so easily must have scared all of them. So, he simply began walking to the door, which was when something regarding the trip he had just made to Lanthanor occurred to him.


     He hadn't delved into the Emperor's memories regarding the Bloodline of the Blazing Phoenix.


     Thinking that there might not be anything special, but that he should be thorough, Daneel asked the system to check that module and tell him if there was anything he needed to know regarding what the Emperor had done.


     However, when he got the answer, he had no option but to pause mid-step and ask the system to repeat whatever it had just said.


     [Perusing the memories of Emperor Fenoras. Scanning for memories related to the Blazing Phoenix.


     Memories Found.


     Summary: The incident where the original possessor went insane was a plot meant to deal with the growing egos of the Emperor's secret corps, and also to deceive everyone that this Bloodline was unattainable. In truth, the Emperor hid away the Bloodline so that he could save it for when things were truly dire. His plan regarding this Bloodline stretched through the ages, and his objective was to make it available for any future threats that Angaria might face. This was one of his most secret plans, and it wasn't just this Bloodline which he hid away in this manner.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     626 Meeting the Chief Again
      Behind him, the leader of the group who was staring at him as if he was a monster as he had effortlessly dealt with the fatso's attack was puzzled when he saw this King from the Central Continent pause right at the entrance of the room in which there was still pin drop silence, except for the low moaning of the guy who had been stomped into the ground.


     Expecting some sort of dramatic dialogue just like the one before which had actually stung quite a bit and made him admire that someone was capable of coming up with such a witty remark in such a short amount of time, the lean man whose chest was still burning as if someone had made him swallow fire waited with bated breath, although he wasn't as worried as before that a fight might break out.


     As one of those who could be called a middling level leader in the factions that were present in the Fortress of Unyielding Might, he knew that this was someone special who was regarded highly by the Chief. This had been derived from the fact that the Chief had personally given him an audience, and had even called him back today, which was actually partly the reason why he hadn't insisted on keeping him for long. Such news always made its way to him and the other leaders as soon as a messenger was sent, so his aim with calling that fatso before had only been to impress this King, and then deal with him later if the best case where he was awed came to be.


     That had been how he had won over most of his group. Initially, he had just been a normal sect member until he had had to go through a very harrowing experience during training where he had almost been killed because of a malfunctioning trinket that had caused attacks at a level much higher than his own to rain down on him and almost pummel him to death.


     Even those in charge of training had been astonished that he had survived, but although he had done so with a lot of injuries, something which wasn't visible on the outside had also been affected, and no matter how much he searched, there seemed to be no cure for it.


     He had developed the paranoia that the world was out to kill him, and even though he knew that this wasn't true and it was just his delusion that now existed because of that experience, he just couldn't shake it off.


     That was also when he had begun to form this group, as he had wanted a bunch of lackeys whom he could throw at threats as sacrifices if he needed to run away. He had awed each and every one of them using the ruthless methods that he had developed due to the creativity that he always depended on, and they had chosen to follow him as the big groups didn't have much interest in them anyway.


     Now, he had seen this as an opportunity, but it looked like it would slip out of his hands.


     However, he suddenly felt a strong sense of hope when he saw the King turn around and run toward him with a zealous expression on his face.


     He had no idea regarding the reason, but when the man caught his shoulders and frantically said, "Take me to your secret archives!", he realized that he might not be completely out of chances yet.


     Unlike most people, he didn't have any prejudice against those from the Central Continent, as he was from there, too. He was someone who had experienced just how widespread this prejudice was, and how many took pleasure in showing him his place and telling him that he would never have a meaningful future in the Big Four. He often felt like telling them that they were the same, but had only been born in different circumstances, but knowing that such statements might well lead to his death, he would keep his mouth shut and wait for his time.


     Nodding and sending a silent signal to the group that they should disperse, Snake, which was the name he had taken for himself after coming to the sect as per the tradition in the Fortress, led the way outside.


     The group was slightly puzzled, but they had full confidence in their weirdo leader who had directed them well for more than a year and had already brought them a lot of benefits that they had never thought that they would experience their lives.


     Their whole anger from before had been due to the orders given by their leader, and they had followed them even though they knew that it was a weird order as most of them were all also mostly from the Central Continent and thus actually respected this man who had accomplished so much and even managed to make the high and mighty members of the big four jealous. Of course, they would never accept that last part, but the way in which they acted made it clear just how much they resented him as he had what they might never have.


     These were some of the few who hadn't been corrupted by the ideology and become sycophants who licked the boots of those with background so that they could obtain some or the other benefit, and this was actually a prerequisite to be taken into the group in the first place as those who didn't have at least a few ideals weren't welcome.


     In other words, this was a close-knit group who wholly trusted their leader, and this was actually the only thing they had going for them when compared to the other groups.


     Murmuring among themselves and walking away, they didn't notice that this had all been spotted by the King of Lanthanor who had managed to control his enthusiasm by this point.


     Right before Daneel exited the door along, he had turned around casually and seen all these people dispersing while looking more or less normal.


     This made him see the guy beside him in a new light, as being able to command such unwavering loyalty wasn't a very easy thing.


     Indeed, the news about Hidden Bloodlines had almost driven him crazy with excitement, as he knew that information that warranted such actions must really pack a kind of punch that just wasn't present in the normal list of bloodlines that Daneel had obtained from the system.


     After all, those had been from the third seal, whereas this information was from the memories of the Emperor.


     This also made him aware that he had been ignoring this goldmine of information even though he had the means to easily process it completely. He knew the reason behind this was that he still respected the memory and didn't want it to dissected clinically, but he didn't hesitate anymore when he saw that he had almost missed out on this piece of amazing information by forgetting to ask about it before.


     So, he had already told the system to run a process where all of the information in the memories of the Emperor would be tagged and be ready for access whenever any topic was asked about. At least, this way, he wouldn't need to remember every time to ask the system what the emperor's personal thoughts about something where.


     As for the smart way in which the Emperor had tackled the ego of hi subordinates…Daneel admitted that there might be stuff that he could learn from the Emperor, too.


     The reason he had ran back to get this guy in order to have someone lead him to the Secret Archives was that Daneel had also asked the system to tell him about the other hidden bloodlines.


     And that was when he had found out that there was actually one that was only for Fighters, and this meant that records about it would be present in the Secret Archives of this Fighter Sect that had survived since the time of the Apocalypse itself.


     Daneel knew that he could directly ask the system all the details he wanted to know about this specific bloodline, but he was more interested in what had happened after the Empire collapsed, as he now knew that incredible things were also possible during that time after finding out about the achievement of the founder of the sect which was what he was yearning to obtain in the first place.


     Sensing his urgency, the guy who seemed as though he was still in pain sped up.


     Daneel took pity on him, but he couldn't do anything to help as his Mageroot was sealed off.


     It had been obvious that that group had dispersed on his orders, but it was probably true that they had also assembled and been like that after being called by him, instead of just looking to get revenge for their leader which was the impression that they had been trying to give.


     Once again, after being in the Central Continent and dealing with Empire Spirits which were much more adept in scheming, all of these little things seemed so childish and simple that Daneel could identify them right away.


     It looked like they had a few moments, so he asked, "Hey, what's your name? I just really needed that pod, so I chose you as you were the strongest of those who were present in the room at that time. I didn't want to be interrupted, so you kinda became the scapegoat."


     This was as close to apologizing as Daneel was ready to get, and this, too, was only because this guy was doing a favor for him by leading the way. In situations like these when excitement was at the peak, being stalled by stupid reasons such as not knowing the way was something that would be really irritating.


     "Call me Snake. That's alright. I apologize for calling all those guys and telling them to curse at you, but I only did that because I wanted to find out how capable you were. We all heard rumors, but we don't really know just how capable the two of you are. I am thoroughly impressed, and even though I might not show it, I would really love to work with you if we have the chance."


     That last part was said because even though he was leading the way, this guy was still cautiously keeping an eye on Daneel as if he was expecting an attack at any moment. His hand was also back on the knife, and he was also maintaining enough distance where it would be easy for him to run if he wished.


     As for Daneel, he was surprised that he hadn't even been in this Fortress for a day, but he had already gotten two offers to work with someone. This was in stark contrast to what he had expected the treatment to be like when he was in one of the Big Four, and even though that aspect was still present, he could never have guessed that there would be so much interest in people to work with him. After thinking for a moment and realizing that this was probably because they had also seen his display where he had beaten a newly-ascended Champion, Daneel chuckled, but didn't


      say anything in response as he felt the same about this offer as what had come into his mind after getting that offer from Tall.


     It would be dumb to believe someone in the first encounter, and it would also seem fake if he agreed right now, as no one in their right mind would take decisions regarding such important things right away.


     Seeing this, Snake didn't remark, but he felt really glad that there had at least not been an 'no'. Their interaction had really started off on a bad foot, and he had been hoping that this wouldn't affect the decision of this King. He pondered whether to explain that he would not have reacted that way if not for this paranoia that he couldn't control, but he let it go as that would be too much information which didn't necessarily need to be shared.


     Soon, the two of them reached a gigantic building that was built into the central part of the fort. This was one of the few places which was accessible even by normal sect members, unlike the rest of the central portion which only housed the administrative members and champions of the sect.


     The King of Lanthanor immediately rushed forward, and it looked like he would be stopped by the gatekeeper. However, nothing happened, as it looked like this place had already been intimated about their guest and the access that he now had.


     Immediately, Daneel walked to the secret archives where the time after the Empire's collapse was documented. She wasn't looking for important information, as that would definitely be under lock and key just like that scroll. Instead, Daneel simply wanted to find out if there were any mentions of the bloodline that he had just found out about.


     A few moments later, he found what he was looking for.


     [Gentle Giant Bloodline: A Bloodline whose name refers to two things: one, the gentle nature of the possessor, and two, the nature of a location after it feels the wrath of the possessor of this Bloodline.


     Allows one to grow exponentially stronger when compared to normal means.


     Allows one to grow larger and take up the body of a Giant.


     Side-effects include damage to intellect. Reasons unknown.


     Only those who had simple minds of children in the first place due to some or the other ailment were given access to the Bloodline, and the results were astonishing.


     New information found in Secret Archives suggests that this Bloodline had a comeback during that time of danger.]


     Yes! He had known it!


     So far, Daneel hadn't known the reason behind the increased strength and size of Bam, but it had now been revealed to him.


     That guy had definitely awakened this Bloodline, even though he didn't know how.


     Just as he was going to go into a long reflective session, he heard his guide speak up behind him.


     "The Chief is still waiting for you."


     Dammit! He had forgotten about that!


     Well, he couldn't be blamed as one wouldn't find out about hidden Bloodlines each and every day.


     Daneel was also really excited as he had found one among the hidden ones which really caught his eye.


     However, that would have to wait until after the meeting, so Daneel waited to speak to the Chief.


     Soon, he was in front of the man who looked the same, and before he could ask, he gave his answer.


     "I'll take part in the Legacy Battle. And I'll let this thing stop me from using my Mageroot. So watch out, and get ready to forget that scroll. Before that, though, do you think I can make a quick trip back to my Kingdom. If I'm going to be Fighting, then I need my weapon that I left behind..."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     627 A Favor
      The Chief was someone who was typically not used to people being daring enough to talk over him. So, when he saw the King of Lanthanor directly say these words and then wait for an answer, he actually had to pause for a moment in order to gather his mind and wonder just how long it had been since someone had stood so gallantly in front of him.


     However, what he asked wasn't so simple.


     Daneel could already tell that something was wrong the moment he saw the Chief pause and then put together his lips as if he was thinking about something unpleasant.


     What could there even be that would cause a man like this to feel that kind of emotion?


     Daneel received the answer to this question when the Chief opened his mouth and spoke in a serious tone.


     "Insolence. That is the world that will be used to describe you, and that is what all those who do not like you will use as an argument so that you no longer have access to the Big Four. The Head already told you that you should get everything done in one visit. The truth is that even though the both of us are the strongest Heroes on the continent, we are still bound by a few rules which we must follow unless we wish to risk letting the entire continent slip into chaos. One of those is that decisions must be taken by the Council, and not by us, individually. Even though a few things can be done by our discretion, a matter such as yours which is something so unprecedented definitely needs the approval of a majority in the Council. In fact, the Head had even been ready to smuggle you in if needed, but he told me that he was pleasantly surprised when a majority was reached, albeit barely. Of course, the detractors were all those who believed that someone like you should never be given a chance like this unless you choose to give up your Kingdom and completely become one of the Big Four. As for those who supported you… After a little bit of time, we understood that they did so because they were happy that the person who was responsible for their children's and grandchildren's deaths was killed by you. So, you actually had a stroke of luck to help you out then, but now, if you leave and then come back later, another Council will have to be held as each and every major happening in Angaria is monitored by it. Typically, we are autonomous, but this is in place so that if there are any risks, they can be identified beforehand and handled. This must be the first time I'm explaining myself so much to a mere Warrior, and that too, one from the Central Continent. But I'm doing so because I now see a little bit of what the Head saw in you. I don't know what technique you used when you stamped that guy into the ground, but I can tell that it was pretty impressive, and that you must have obtained more from Angaria than what you're letting on."


     The Chief paused at this point, while Daneel' heart started to beat faster.


     He had used the Basilisk's Breath for barely a moment, but this guy had still identified that some technique had been utilized in that short span of time. He had known that he must be watching, and had taken care not to expose anything, but it turned out that that plan of his had been a failure.


     Still, it was a consolation that he was only taking it to be something not as powerful as an Inheritance that had such an impressive effect as the Basilisk's Breath. However, Daneel realized that he should be even more careful, and this was pretty damn maddening as he had already thought that he was being more cautious here than in anywhere else he had gone to on Angaria.


     Putting that aside and focusing on the matter at hand, Daneel wondered what else he could do to find a way to leave.


     Yet, it looks like the chief was not done.


     Cracking a small smile, he continued, saying "It is good news, though, that you are prepared to participate in the Legacy Battle. It has been too long since I've seen anyone excel in one, and I yearn to find out more of what you might be hiding. How about this? I do you a favor, and you do one for me. How does that sound?"


     A-A favor? And that too from Hero like him?


     Daneel was pretty flabbergasted. He could never have imagined that he would get this kind of preferential treatment from this man, so this actually made him panic and begin to think what motive could be there behind his actions.


     Could it be that this favor would lead him to his death, or put him in a situation where he would have to expose even more of his power if he wanted to stay alive?


     Both of those would be pretty devastating for him, as Daneel knew that if any of his secrets were exposed, he would be hunted by the whole continent. And right now, he was definitely not in a position where he could handle that, although he hoped to get there as fast as possible.


     Calming himself down, he decided to listen to what the Chief had to say first.


     Seeing the extremely cautious expression on his face, the Chief actually chuckled and said, "I can see why you must feel as though I am a threat, too. But the truth is that you are too weak to be targeted by me. Go become a Hero first, and then we can talk. For now, all I'm concerned about is this legacy that needs to be passed on. Honestly, at this point, I don't even care that you are a mage, too, although I used that trinket so that there will be a fair competition. I've seen nothing so far to indicate that you might win, but I have my reasons regarding why I am hopeful. You say you need a weapon, and I understand. I don't want you to go into the battle without a full strength. Incidentally, how long do you wish to be gone for?"


     Furrowing his eyebrows and pondering for a bit, Daneel answered, "A week."


     He had already made a list of all the things he wanted to do outside after all the developments that had happened during his visit to this Sect, so he chose this timeframe which would be enough even if there were any unforeseeable delays.


     At the top of the list was even something he had found out from the system just before coming here which he was really excited about, but that excitement had been dampened by quite a bit as he had no wish to take undue risks by giving out favors that could potentially kill him.


     On hearing his answer, the Chief first raised an eyebrow, and Daneel started to form another lie, as it really didn't make sense why someone would need a week to go "grab their weapon".


     In fact, he had even given that reason in the first place as an excuse as he just wanted to go out.


     Before Daneel could make up a lie, though, the Chief just shrugged and said, "Well, if I do this, the time really won't matter. If you agree, I'll use a camouflage technique to take your place, and I'll also give you a way to leave and come back that can only be used by me. Even though the Council is monitoring everything, they can do nothing if I, myself wish to help someone in this manner. Don't you think that this is a pretty big thing for me to do?"


     To Daneel, this sounded exactly like a conversation that one would have in a shop back on Earth with a shopkeeper who wanted to rip them off.


     Seeing the grand personage of the oldest Hero on the Continent act in this way, Daneel almost felt that it was funny, but the feeling of danger that was ever present at this place stopped him from cracking a smile.


     He had to admit that this was a pretty big favor, but he wasn't prepared to take it without finding out the cost.


     Also, a doubt had appeared in his mind. What the hell could have caused the character of this Chief to change from the person he had been yesterday to the one he was now? Yesterday, he had been all domineering while acting as if his word was law. However, today, he was ready to bargain. Such a steep change set off alarm bells in his mind, and he wondered what he should do about it, as it would keep bugging him even when the time came to make a decision.


     Thinking on it for a bit and finding no answer, Daneel nodded in reply.


     He thought the Chief was done, but the man opened his mouth and spoke again, proving him wrong and making this doubt in his mind grow even stronger.


     "My favor isn't limited to just that. There are many personal Hero level Fighter techniques that I've developed by myself throughout all these years. I'm willing to give them all to you, even though they might not make sense to you now. These are invaluable, and you won't be finding them in the Secret Archives either, as I am the only one who is in possession of them. And finally, there is one last book that you will also not find anywhere else on the continent. It details the attempts by those throughout the history of my sect in pursuing the Ultimate Path, and it gives a detailed explanation regarding why each attempt failed, or didn't give very satisfactory results. Without this, even if you obtain the scroll, you would be setting yourself up for a possible failure. But if you are equipped with the knowledge that was collected over many, many generations, the chance of you succeeding will increase exponentially."


     Daneel couldn't believe his ears. The chief was right – any technique was better if there were also studies regarding how others had failed in them. True, he had the system which was capable of carrying out analysis on things like these, but Daneel had a suspicion that whatever was inside that scroll might be at a level beyond that of the current system. Although he was obtaining a lot of EXP recently, he was still quite a ways from the upgrade, so he couldn't simply twiddle his thumbs and choose to wait for it. But instead, if he had that book with all of that data, the system would definitely be able to run the analysis and at least give him something that he could use if he chose to use the method of the founder of the sect.


     At this point, he couldn't take it anymore, as each and everything being offered by the Chief was more valuable than the one before.


     So, he just blurted out his doubt.


     "Why this change? Just yesterday, you threw me out saying that I should make a decision, and that you'll meet me later. How you're behaving now does not match with that at all. I –"


     "cannot help but suspect me? I see why you might feel so. But let me tell you one thing: just hear me out regarding the favor I need from you, and you'll get the answer to your question. Alright?"


     …


     Back in the Kingdom of Lanthanor, Cassandra looked as if she was fast asleep on a bed while Kellor was pacing to and fro right in front of her.


     The King had charged him with taking care of Cassandra, and making sure that if she woke up and was able to talk, he would be contacted at the earliest. He also said that the span of time after waking up would be crucial, as she might be panicking due to what had happened. Kellor's instructions were mainly to help her remain calm, and have her wait for his arrival.


     However, remembering that blazing aura which was capable of melting a Warrior into a bloody sludge instantly, Kellor wandered what he should do if it suddenly appeared and didn't give him any time to teleport away.


     Thankfully, this thought left his mind when he saw a person teleport right in front of him.


     When he saw that it was the King, a broad smile appeared on his face.


     The King looked like he was thoroughly amused and happy about something, and Kellor almost asked what the reason was. He decided not to at the last moment, as the King would tell him anyway if it concerned him.


     Nodding at him, the King walked up to Cassandra's bed, and Kellor opened his mouth to tell him that there had been no movement since when she had screamed and crumpled to the floor.


     However, before he could say anything, a low moaning was heard from Cassandra who drowsily opened her eyes and woke up, as if she had sensed the presence of the man who was responsible for saving her from that state before.


     Blinking, she looked around, and when her eyes fell on the King, she got up immediately and said in a vicious tone, "My King, some bastard kidnapped me and tortured me for days! I think Aran was taken, too! We must find that culprit! And when we do, I'll burn that bastard's balls off!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     628 A Weird Turn Of Events
      Daniel had no option but to smile sheepishly and scratch his nose as he heard this statement from his most loyal commander.


     His plan with the Road through Hell had always been that he would reveal later on that he was the one who had subjected them to all of that, so that they could break through. However, Daneel felt those words get stuck in his throat while the image of what Cassandra had just talked about appeared in his mind – he shivered and instinctively covered his crotch with one hand as that happened, while the Grand Court Mage burst out laughing.


     Kellor was really relieved as he had seen that Cassandra seemed to be back to normal. His main fear had been that she might be the same as before even after waking up – mute, and unable to communicate in any way. Thankfully, that hadn't happened, and when Cassandra turned to look at him with an expression of puzzlement on her face as she wondered why he was laughing when she was telling them about something so serious, his laughter only increased in volume.


     Calming himself down after a few moments, he couldn't help but say, "I typically don't like crass jokes, but I must say that if you do go ahead, toasting Royal balls will definitely be an achievement that you'll be able to tell even your children about."


     R-Royal balls?


     The confusion that Cassandra was feeling only increased as she heard this, making her turn to the King.


     She remembered clearly each and every moment up until she had felt her parents fade away while hugging her, and after that, it was all blank. She did recall a vague feeling of burning up, but after that, she had woken up here feeling very tired.


     Even now, she was famished, but she had uttered that statement as she really believed that finding the culprit and the place where she had been held was really important.


     Soon, it began to get irritating, as she was genuinely worried about Aran who might also be trapped there.


     She had always been known for her fiery temper, and as it began to flare up, it allowed her a moment of clarity to think back to the statement made by Kellor.


     Royal balls?


     Connecting that with the sheepish expression on the King's face… A supposition entered her mind.


     "My king… Are you the one responsible for it?", she asked, unable to believe it herself.


     After else, who else could be capable of kidnapping her when she was inside the Palace?


     She knew that although the King could be ruthless and scheming towards his enemies, he cared more than anyone about those were close to him.


     So, initially, it didn't make sense why he would do something like that, but when he spoke, she realized that the answer was pretty simple, and that she had only not thought about it as she was still reeling from the mental fatigue of going through such ordeals continuously for so long. If she were normal, she would definitely have noticed it right away.


     "It was all to incite the breakthrough, Cassandra. I really believed that the four of you had been in the Human realm for too long, so I searched for ways in which I could help you to break through. That was when I found this – the essence of a breakthrough is all about pushing past one's limits, so this was all designed to help you achieve that. Kellor and Faxul were actively watching everything all the time, and they would have stepped in if there was any real threat to your lives. I –"


     Daneel had hastily spoken up after seeing the accusatory glare in Cassandra's eyes. He knew that what he had done was right, but he really didn't want anyone to feel resentment because of that.


     He had been about to continue, but he stopped when he saw Cassandra get up and then kneel on one knee.


     In a straightforward tone, she said, "Apologies, My King. I think I was still partly in the state that I was back in that place, which did not allow me to see this right away. I am truly grateful that you went out of your way and did so much for us. You allowed me to see something that I was always ignoring for a long, long time. I will forever be indebted to you for allowing me to go through that experience, and even if I die, I will do so with a smile on my face."


     It had been quite a long time since anyone had given Daneel such a formal and direct pronouncement of what they felt for him, and it felt pretty good to see his plan work out. In the records about the Road Through Hell, it was also written that those who successfully passed the last phase would almost always find themselves to be mentally stronger than before. It seemed that that was true, as he was seeing it in Cassandra in front of him. She no longer seemed to be the firebrand commander who always acted according to her emotions and was pretty damn unpredictable, which made almost all the soldiers of her unit tread softly around her, especially if she looked even a tad bit unhappy. Now, there was an added measuredness to her, and although she wasn't a completely different person, this kind of change was a great thing to see.


     But right now… There was a different matter to address.


     "System, repeat the gist of the Emperor's plan regarding this particular Hidden Bloodline."


     [Affirmative. The Emperor used different methods to ensure that these Hidden Bloodlines that he picked out would be passed forward to subsequent generations while still maintaining the purity needed in order to result in an awakening. The core plan revolved around modifying the original possessor's bloodline so that when it was passed down, it would go into hibernation inside one's body and then peak at certain times in a certain few generations. Different Bloodlines were set to peak at different times. Although he had lofty ambitions, the Emperor had no way to ascertain exactly how the future would unfold, so he simply wished to give a fighting chance to Angaria by making sure that such people would at least be present at all times so that they could be nurtured and turned into powerhouses if needed. Built upon this core plan were different ones for different Bloodlines with different lists of prerequisites that needed to be fulfilled in each and every possessor of a Peaked Hidden Bloodline in order for an awakening to occur.


     He knew that there would be no resources or knowledge in order to carry out a proper awakening, so he implemented this method although it was dangerous and guaranteed a very, very low success rate. An additional reason was also there behind this – Hidden Bloodlines came with a host of problems which were real even though the 'snapping' of the original Blazing Phoenix Bloodline possessor was fake. Her mental health really was affected with each usage of her power, and she really did come close to insanity, although the Emperor managed to save her after finding out the reason.


     The reason was that when using the power of the Bloodline that was passed down from a God beast, a few other things would also be passed down in some cases as they were caused by the power in the first place. In the case of the Blazing Phoenix, it was a Godbeast which regularly went through repeated rebirths. Each time, its mind would completely break down, and it would have to gather the pieces and maintain its sanity if it wanted to live on. And each time, a few pieces would be lost, and although they could be found again if the Phoenix managed to live long enough, there were many cases where that just didn't happen. This was also why Blazing Phoenixes were so rare. Each and every one of that species always carried the risk of dying, being reborn and then going insane, following which they would be killed and their flesh that was filled with high-level Energy would be feasted on by other Godbeasts.


     It was only natural that such a thing would affect a human, as well. In fact, just one rebirth would be enough to completely drive a human mad. So, the prerequisite for anyone awakening this Bloodline is that that they must have overcome a deeply traumatizing experience by themselves. This lets them build the mental strength necessary which can at least act as a base that can develop slowly into one strong enough to use the power of the Phoenix without being affected by the risks. Target 'Cassandra' fulfilled the prerequisites, and her bloodline has awakened. Her body has already begun to reform, and she only needs a large amount of Energy and time in order to become a Champion.


     Note: There is a high possibility that if others from the same generation exist, then their Bloodline might also have peaked.]


     That last line had been why Daneel had asked the system to repeat the gist, and although he had had to sit through the whole thing, he didn't mind, at all. No, Daneel was simply awed by the incredible intellect of the Emperor who had thought of such an intuitive plan in order to make sure that Angaria would have a few hidden blades up its sleeves if the time came when it had to defend itself.


     Well, that time was now, and he was deeply interested in seeing if there were any others just like Cassandra.


     So, he asked, "Cassandra, is there anyone left of your family? Even far relatives whom you might have lost touch with. Do think and let me know, as it is really important. Oh, and, by the way, you are someone who has been blessed with a special power that has awakened now and will let you become a Champion. Well, you aren't truly one yet as some time and Energy is still needed, but soon, your power will awe the entire world. I ask you this question, because it is possible that if any of your relatives are still alive, they might be capable of undergoing something like this, too. As you know, we can use as many reinforcements as we can in the fight against the Church."


     This was what Daneel had been excited about after finding out about it from the system after his visit to the Secret Archives, and it had made him decide that he should leave the Sect and talk to Cassandra.


     At first, Cassandra's jaw dropped as she heard the part about her becoming a Champion.


     She couldn't believe it, but as she saw the King waiting for an answer, she put that aside for the moment and hesitated a bit before saying:


     "My king, during that experience before, I also realized something that I had stored away in the depths of my mind for the longest time. I always knew that the scene of autumn leaves drifting to the ground among wooden planks was something that could calm me down, as it always brought me happiness. However, I could never remember why that was so, until now. I was actually...adopted. That moment that always brings me joy is when I was taken in by my parents. So… I have no idea regarding where I really come from. I have no memory from before that time, so I can't really help you in this matter. My apologies."


     This made Daneel frown, as he couldn't have expected that something like this would be the case.


     His plan of having a flock of magnificent Phoenixes under his command looked like it had been foiled, but he soon got an idea.


     "Drakos, is there some way to recover her memory?"


     "Of course, Young King. However, she needs to consent."


     Daneel had been able to teleport because he had destroyed the trinket around his Mageroot after agreeing to the favor he had been asked by the Chief. So, he no longer needed to think about being restricted in any way.


     Nodding, Daneel asked Cassandra, "I have a way to jog your memory, but you need to allow me to enter your mind. Is that alright? I promise that I will not look through your other memories, although I will be able to do so."


     Cassandra nodded without hesitation, and said, "You have my absolute trust. Please go ahead."


     Smiling, Daneel walked forward and placed one finger on Cassandra's forehead, while she immediately closed her eyes and pressed them tightly together as it was never a pleasant experience to have someone go through your mind.


     Drakos was the one doing the searching, so Daneel just waited for the good news.


     However, a few seconds later, he heard the Ancient Dragon speak in a baffled tone.


     "Her memories from before that time have been erased, Young King. This is something that can only be done… by a Hero."


     Daneel immediately dropped his hand in shock as he heard this, but when Cassandra opened her eyes and spoke out, he looked at her with astonishment on his face.


     "My King… I remember something. A village with lush, green fields. Thatched cottages with stone chimneys. All kinds of…beasts running around. And someone who was called a God."


     Huh? What the f*ck?


     Before Daneel could even comprehend this weird turn of events, a glow appeared in Cassandra's eyes as she said, "I think I can find out where it is! I have a vague feeling in my head…and although I can't pinpoint it, if I search, I'm confident that I can find it, My King. That…is where I must have been born? But why was I abandoned in Lanthanor? Why can't I remember anything?"


     Daneel could only shrug helplessly as he heard these questions.


     "Your memories were also erased, so I cannot help.", he said, which made desperation appear on Cassandra's face.


     After all, finding out that everything one had believed about themselves was false was a pretty daunting thing.


     After thinking hard for a few moments, though, she spoke in a determined tone.


     "King Daneel, I wish to go and find out where that village is. I think it will take time, but I'm confident that I will reach it. You said that you want to find them, too, right? Can I excused from my duties as your Commander until I do?"


     Daneel had no idea how they had ended up at this juncture. He had simply wanted to see if there were any unassuming Lanthanorians with a Hidden Bloodline whom he could take under his wing, but he had uncovered something which frankly sounded like a made-up thing in the tale of a wannabe-famous bard.


     Seeing the determination in her face, though, Daneel simply nodded, which made Cassandra smile wide.


     When bewildered, the best option was just to go with the flow.


     Cassandra looked like she didn't want to wait. The curiosity seemed to be eating her up, so Daneel quickly created a few high-level trinkets for her safety that would also allow him to locate her. Also giving her a bunch of Ker Gems, he and Kellor watched as she set off walking from the Palace.


     According to her, teleportation only made the feeling fuzzy, so she had to walk.


     A few minutes later, Daneel sat in his room, still marveling at how weirdly things had turned out.


     To distract himself, he asked the system to repeat the information about the Hidden Bloodline that had interested him.


     When it did, a smile inadvertently appeared on the corner of his mouth.


     [Bloodline of The Shapeshifter: Allows one to obtain the power of the Shapeshifter which allows it to turn into any Godbeast it wishes. As this Bloodline seemed to have unimaginable potential, it was hidden by the Emperor even though there were severe drawbacks.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     629 Luther Returns
      This particular bloodline had captivated Daneel's mind the moment it had been listed by the system, as his dream had always been that he would never have to choose which bloodline he wished to have. After all, wasn't it best to be able to shift into whichever one he wanted, instead of being limited to just one of them?


     However, he had also figured out right away that there must be some caveat or the other, just like with all the other Hidden Bloodlines that had been chosen by the Emperor.


     Sure enough, the drawbacks made it clear why this Godbeast had not been the most powerful one on the continent.


     In fact, it was ironic that it was actually one of the weakest.


     The main drawback was that although it could take the form of any Godbeast it wished and even fool the Will of the world to an extent in order to wield the powers that were exclusive to those beings, there was no way for a Shapeshifter to actually display the real strength of those attacks.


     For example, if a Shapeshifter shifted into a Black Raven, it might be able to make black holes appear, but they would have no attractive power at all.


     At the end of the day, all it was was a trickster, and it sought to survive by making its enemy have to guess whether they were facing off against a real Godbeast, or one that was just pretending to be the awe-inspiring Dragon which was ready to form a hurricane with a single flap of its wings.


     Typically, predators would not want to take such risks, so they would leave it alone and let it live on.


     Hence, Shapeshifters had some of the highest survival rates among all other Godbeasts, although they were practically at the bottom in all other aspects.


     After a lot of investigation, the Emperor had apparently found out that the reason behind this was that the Will of the world could not be completely fooled no matter how much anyone tried.


     Still, although he had found no way in which this could be countered, he had gone ahead and hidden it after having someone obtain the bloodline as he knew that if one really did manage to overcome this drawback, then they would practically be unrivaled.


     The Emperor couldn't possibly have predicted that someone like Daneel, who had the magical system that could eliminate the drawbacks of any technique given that it had enough information, would come along. Finding himself having a moment of respite, Daneel took a deep breath and asked the system whether the drawbacks of this bloodline could be eliminated in some way.


     Alas, the answer gave him flashbacks of what had happened when he had asked it regarding the 'Hopeless' path.


     [Drawbacks cannot be eliminated with the current level of the system. Please upgrade the system if host wishes this task to be accomplished.]


     Well, almost nothing had ever come to him easy, so he just told himself that he was already more than halfway to the amount of EXP needed, which had seemed so unreachable just a few weeks ago.


     There was a cause for celebration, though: slowly, Daneel could feel the path forward for him becoming clearer and clearer, as if a fog that was present all around him was being lifted, bit by bit, by the light of all the knowledge that he kept gathering.


     Knowing that his time was limited out here, Daneel bent forward and quickly summarised to himself what had happened regarding Cassandra, as he had had enough time to think on it and let it register in his mind.


     Basically, there seemed to be a village somewhere where a Hero was present, who had erased Cassandra's memories and put her in Lanthanor. He had no idea how these events had played out, but this was what had happened.


     For some reason, Cassandra was capable of locating this village, and she had set off to do so as she wanted to find out just where she was from, and why she had been left like that.


     Overall, one thing was clear: this was all beyond him right now, so he could only focus on what he had going on at the moment while keeping this matter in the back of his mind. He had strictly told Cassandra that she should only look for the village, and then retreat and contact him so that they could decide what to do in case she succeeded. Until then, Daneel was going to focus on getting that damn scroll.


     This led him to the other tasks that he had set for himself to finish now that he was outside the sect.


     First of all, Daneel wanted to check on his commanders.


     Cassandra and Kellor had succeeded, so that left Luther and Aran.


     If possible, Daneel wanted to finish this before he the time came for him to be gone for a month, as it would give him less cause of worry.


     He had recently gotten an idea where he had decided to set down multiple formations around Lanthanor that could be used in the case of an emergency. His objective was to use formations that could be hidden, unlike those that he had been able to detect in both the previous Axelor and Arafell.


     The whole point was that if there was an attack of some sort, or if there was a situation where Lanthanor needed to defend itself, these formations could be used to tackle any threat.


     The problem with this plan had been that all the formations he had in mind needed at least Warrior level individuals to control them.


     There were formations which could be controlled by Fighters, too, which needed the one controlling them to have a certain power level. For example, one that had really been attractive to him was called the 'Fighter Transformer Formation', which conjured a construct around the Fighter's body, which was very similar to the case where Faxul had turned himself into a Black Raven. Then, that had been incited by the Bloodline within him, but here, it would form due to the formation.


     The construct would strengthen the one controlling it and offer them various weapons and a whole load of strength to stomp to death any foe that still dared to attack it.


     Of course, seeing its 15-foot frame, he doubted that anyone would wish to come forward, anyway.


     The problem was that the construct would place a massive strain on the controller's body, and strength was also needed to make it move, as it attached itself, like a second skin, to the one who was in control.


     Again, the Warrior level was required, which led Daneel to want to focus more on his subordinates' breakthrough.


     As for the Domination Corps who were also pursuing the same end underground with the help of his resident Champion: they would still need time to grow strong enough, so his commanders were his best bet.


     Daneel's whole idea was to use what he had gotten behind the third seal to full effect. If he didn't, he would really never be able to face himself if that resulted in loss of life that could have been prevented.


      Multiple such formations, and others, could be laid down, but there needed to be personnel to command them all.


     His almost month-long trip would feel much better if he could rest assured that there were enough Warriors present defending Lanthanor. So, he had set this objective for himself, too, on this trip.


     Aran was apparently still in the illusion state, which wasn't too worrying as different people needed different amounts of times to overcome their darkest fears.


     That left Luther, whom Daneel decided to contact.


     In order to not waste too many resources, and also to make sure that those present could keep their eyes on those going through the Road at all times, Daneel had only constructed two paths, which meant that only two people could simultaneously go through the Road at the same time.


     Right now, a spot was vacant as Cassandra had already 'graduated'.


     "Luther, how are things in the Sect? And have you broken through, yet?"


     As always, his trusty commander replied right away.


     "My Lord, they have been…busy. We are thoroughly weakened compared to the power that our Sect had had before, so I, along with Jaggrv and the others, are trying to implement plans to make our assassins grow stronger. I'm also trying to actively change our business structure so that we don't accept all kinds of assassinations. There are problems, though, but there's nothing that I can't handle. And although I've been training with my father, I haven't broken through yet, as I devote too much time to this managerial stuff. I don't envy the previous Sect Leader right now. His son is a great help, but it's still pretty hectic."


     If Luther had been the same as before, his reply would have been 'Busy, My Lord. No, My Lord.'.


     Yet, the man had spoken at length, which made Daneel happy as it showed him that he had been right: reuniting him with his father and the sect he loved had really gone a long way in letting him heal and become someone more normal.


     "All right. I need you for a few days."


     "I'll be right over, My King."


     Daneel had been about to say that it was necessary, but he smiled to himself satisfactorily when he heard Luther's answer.


     This was a kind of loyalty and reverence that just couldn't be bought by anyone. No, it needed to be earned.


     Soon, enough, Luther arrived outside the Palace with a mage from the Hidden Kill Sect in tow, who departed on his Sect Leader's orders after he was told not to let the interim Sect Leader get too complacent.


     He owed the King everything. So, when he had heard the words 'need you', he had unhesitatingly dropped everything and arrived.


     Finding himself teleported, he prepared himself to greet the King, but the moment his destination began to become clear, he felt that something was wrong.


     Instead of seeing the King, he saw someone unfamiliar, and then there was only darkness as he felt himself knocked out by a hammer falling on his head.


     …


     Back in the reconstructed Road to Hell, Kellor, Faxul, and Daneel were sitting in front of a large display trinket that was showing the image of an unconscious man lying in the middle of a room that was filled with all kinds of attacks and traps.


     There was still a moment for the man to wake up, so Faxul said, "I bet that he will break through in 2 days. At most, 3. He always was the most mature, so finding that 'push' shouldn't be a problem."


     "Cassandra and Aran took weeks. No, I think even Luther will take a week."


     Hearing them, Daneel smiled at the corner of his mouth and said, "I'll take both of you on. I think he'll just need a day. Ready to bet? The winner gets a High-Tier Champion level technique. And if I win, both of you need to be quiet and follow what I say in a certain matter. I know you would anyway, but this makes it more fun. Alright?"


     The words 'High-Tier Champion level technique' made a fire light up in both Kellor and Faxul's eyes. They looked at each other for a moment, and then nodded in Daneel's direction.


     True, they would do what Daneel asked anyway as they respected him that much, but they could, on occasion, be cheeky, and they couldn't be so if they lost.


     His smile broadening, Daneel eyed the display trinket and said, "He's getting up. Let's see what happens."


     If someone froze that moment, they would be able to see three emotions on the three faces of those present.


     The King of Lanthanor looked confident, as if he was sure that nothing would happen out of his expectations.


     The Grand Court Mage looked expectant, as he looked forward to the technique which he wanted to study even if he couldn't use it.


     And finally, the Black Raven King looked serious, as he really wanted to win. He was a Champion, so the technique promised by Daneel called to him even more.


     However…if that scene was unfrozen, then it would be followed by all three expressions changing into one- that of extreme surprise, that was accompanied by three jaws dropping together.


     The reason behind this…was that the ex-commander of Lanthanor and the present Sect Leader of the Hidden Kill Sect defied all expectations when he woke up.


     He looked around, and when he received the message which said that he needed to be a Warrior to break out of where he was, determination appeared on his face as he closed his eyes.


     The next moment, the barriers blocking those inside the Road from going out deactivated, as they had detected that the one inside them was no longer just a Human.


     Of course, this was followed by Daneel receiving a message through the Oathstone.


     "My King! I was kidnapped by someone who is inside the Palace! Please be careful! I will stealthily enter and try to capture him. If he's more powerful than me, I'll use the special crotch-severing assassination move that Jaggrv recently taught me! It has a hundred percent effectiveness on enemies who are unaware, and if I'm careful enough, it should work! Until then, please stay behind barriers! It is best for you not to expose yourself!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     630 The Final Step
      Kellor could never have expected that this stoic commander who had always been known for his decisiveness would be capable of breaking through to become a Warrior so instantly.


     Their expectations had all been shattered, which led to all three of them rethinking everything they knew about Luther.


     Of course, in a way, it could be said that the King had won, because it had taken less than a day.


     Finally closing his jaw after seeing Luther immediately begin to run forward through the rooms which had all been deactivated in order to get to where they were, Kellor turned to see what the King would say.


     That was when he saw a strange sight. Just like before, when Cassandra had been ready to roast the balls of the person who was responsible for her capture, the King had one hand over his crotch protectively, almost as if someone was threatening the family jewels again.


     For a moment, Kellor was dazed, but he immediately understood what might have happened.


     Could… Luther also have given a similar threat? After all, anyone who found themselves freed from such a situation would immediately use the oath stone to contact the King.


     In order to see whether his suspicion was right, Kellor asked a question in a low tone.


     "My King, did Luther also…"


     He didn't need to say anymore, as the King immediately turned to him with just a slight bit of panic on his face, which made it abundantly clear that his suspicion had been right.


     What a coincidence!


     It could now truly be said that the commanders of Lanthanor were truly in sync, as there was no proof better than the two threats that had both been directed in the same direction.


     Kellor controlled his laughter, as he didn't want the scene to repeat, but he heartily chuckled inside his mind. Of course, Faxul noticed this, and asked what the matter was, to which Kellor directly gave the answer, causing the King's best friend to burst out with laughter that echoed in the room, causing a light blush to enter the King's face.


     Of course, he could tell what must have happened, and in response, he simply smiled mischievously and said, "You two forget that I won the bet. Just you wait. There's a lot of 'fun' waiting for you, soon."


     The laughter immediately stopped as both Kellor and Faxul felt a chill run up their spines.


     It was in situations like these that they understood just how unlucky the King's enemies must be, as his words were capable of causing such fear to appear in them, too, even though he wasn't really serious.


     Indeed, Daneel was half joking, but he really did not envy what he was probably going to put these two through. Well, they had laughed, so they would pay the price.


     As for the coincidence, he decided not to comment on it, except to wonder why there was suddenly such an ardent interest in targeting balls. Still, it was an unpleasant topic which he just wanted to forget, so he only waited for Luther to enter the room that they were in without saying anything.


     Taking the cue, the two other men in the room also remained silent, but they did chuckle from time to time, which always halted when they remembered what the King had said.


     Just what had they walked into by making that bet before?


     Knowing that they would find out soon, they just hoped that it wasn't anything too bad.


     Soon, the wooden door in front of them which had been placed just a few hours ago burst open, giving way to Luther whose fists were ready, expecting to find the mastermind behind this entire plan at this place.


     His initial plan had been to somehow climb out of this place and reach the Palace so that he could fulfill his duty of protecting the King, but he had been unsuccessful in finding any way out except for the one that led forward through the many rooms that were present in front of him. Of course, it had been smooth sailing through them all, as none of the deadly traps and mechanisms that were present were active. However, eyeing them, he could get a clear picture of everything that he would have been in for if he hadn't managed to break through instantly when feeling the intense need to perform his duty, no matter what.


     He was someone who would give his all for those whom he decided to follow, and it was the same both for the father who had adopted him when he had been found alone, and this King whom he had chosen to follow wholeheartedly after seeing how he truly loved the people of the Kingdom which he had come to cherish after staying in it for a long time.


     It, too, had taken him in when he had been alone.


     So, when he saw the King patiently waiting for him in this room accompanied by two familiar men who were in a strange cycle of chuckling to themselves, stopping that abruptly and then chuckling again, he did not understand what was going on.


     The King spoke up to dispel his doubts.


     "Calm down, Luther. I was the one who placed you here, as I wanted you to find the 'push' inside yourself and break through to become a Warrior. You had been stuck in the Human realm for too long. Little did we know that all it needed was a simple situation in which you thought I was in danger."


     Luther had to take a few seconds to comprehend this, but when he did, a small smile appeared on his face before he folded his arms behind his back and looked down, remembering the threat that he had sent before that had been directed at the King, even though he didn't know whom he had been cursing at that time.


     Seeing this, as these two new about it anyway, Daneel decided to just own up to what had happened.


     "It's an incredible coincidence that both you and Cassandra chose to go for 'those' as soon as you were capable of exacting revenge on whoever was responsible for abducting you and placing you here. I guess that any man who chooses to oppose you two should really be careful."


     Daneel had only said this to lighten the atmosphere, but he could never have expected the kind of answer he would receive.


     "Oh, it is not that much of a coincidence, Your Majesty. Us three commanders would often strategize about how we we would go about handling a foe whose power level was unknown to us. If it's a man, the best option was to go for the balls, as it is unlikely that even someone who has ascended to heights that we cannot comprehend has special protection over this special area. It is something that many tend to forget about, so our plan was to target it as it would have the most chance of success. I suspect that even Aran will react in the same way when he breaks through."


     Oh, now it made sense.


     It turned out that he had been right – anyone who targeted these three commanders of his would definitely regret doing so.


     This also made the laughter from the two now jovial people beside him to begin once again, which made Daneel decided to end this quickly.


     Nodding in response, he said, "Well, good to know. You can get back to the sect. You must've dropped a lot of duties to get over here so quickly, right? I really value that, and I'm also really appreciative of the need that erupted in you when you realized that you had to get out and protect the King. I am honored to count you as one of those whom I can trust my life with."


     In response, Luther simply bowed, as no more words are necessary.


     Always a man of duty, he did not feel that it was something to be appreciated, but he still accepted these words and it did feel good when he heard them.


     Daneel flicked his fingers, allowing Luther to teleport away and making sure that he would emerge at the foothold of the Hidden Kill Sect.


     With this matter done, only Aran was left, but there was no way to speed up a break through that was being incited by the illusion formation. All he could do was make sure that the formation was maintained, and hope that there would be no problems. Faxul was charged with constantly keeping an eye on him so that Aran could be saved if possible, and with that, Daneel moved on to the next item on his list.


     Of course, in the list of people who could break through, Eloise could also have been present, but it was different for her as she might be able to break through naturally instead of having to be 'pushed' by Daneel. Besides, their conversation was still fresh in his mind, and he had already planned their next meeting perfectly.


     Putting that aside, Daneel dispersed the Grand Court Mage and the Black Raven King after actually feeling happy about just how much their personalities had changed since the time that he had first met them.


     Nothing much needed to be said about Faxul, who had had the most drastic change, but as for Kellor-he was someone who had broken down and cried when he had seen that Daneel might be the one whom he had been waiting for. The man had always been weighed down by all the things he had had to do under the orders of the previous King, and it was only now that he was getting out of their shadow and returning back to who he originally. And that 'original him' was a very likable uncle, who was always ready to help, and who always had his best interests and heart.


     Going back to his chamber, Daneel got to the last thing on his list – to make all the provisions necessary for the Legacy Battle.


     He already knew that his Mageroot would be completely restricted after he went back to the sect. So, he would be foolish if he didn't use it for all it's worth and prepare a lot of countermeasures to handle any type of situation he might face. He had the chance to do so, and it would be dumb to waste it.


     Of course, he could cast Mageroot-less spells, but that would be a dead giveaway as that Chief would easily be able to sense what was going on. Before, his antics had only gone unnoticed as there had been no one at that level watching.


     Taking a moment, Daneel pondered deeply on the plan that had slowly begun to form from the moment he had entered the sect.


     He now had full clarity regarding the Legacy Battle – it was basically a free for all, but there were all sorts of factions that formed so that more people could aim to survive until the final days, which would give them more chance of being selected to be trained harder by the Chief.


     For anyone else, the goal was to stay in the competition, but for him, it was to win.


     However, the problem was that even he didn't know the metrics for one to win, so after a lot of thought, Daneel decided to do things the brute force way, as that was the best option in such cases.


     If there was only one person remaining at the end of the battle, wouldn't that guy be directly crowned the winner? He was pretty sure that there must have been no contest where something like this would have happened, but he still decided to verify that.


     For now, though, he acted on this, and formulated the plan that was actually inspired by one of his favorite movies back on Earth.


     Of course, he would have to make a lot of modifications to it, but he had to say that he was excited to see how it would all turn out. It was definitely going to be a blast, and he just couldn't wait to snatch that scroll from its resting place.


     And so, Daneel began all the preparations necessary after taking a few hours to hammer out all the finer details of his plan. He also made many backup plans, as he did not wish to be caught off-guard.


     A week later, as he arrived back at the sect at the agreed time, his clothes were completely filled with trinkets.


     This made him feel really glad that the sect only checked the maximum level of the trinkets, and not the number.


     After all, why would a Sect with a Hero-level Chief fear a simple Human or Warrior level trinket?


     So, after getting in with all of his tools intact, a smile that stretched from ear to ear appeared on Daneel's face, as he knew that he was now ready to face anything that might come his way.


     Humming a merry tune, the King walked down the path to reach his cottage, almost as if he already owned the damn place.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     631 Returning to the Sec
      Daneel soon reached his cottage and found it empty.


     On the way, the Sect Members had been looking at him various expressions on their faces, with the most prominent one being one of anger and vexation.


     Understanding that these people must be part of those who despised him because he was from the Central Continent, Daneel had continued on his way.


     Searching around in the house, he found a note addressed to him in Elanev's room.


     "My training is beginning. The old man says that I will only be able to come out of it for the Legacy Battle, so I'll see you then. And remember, if you can find the identity of that f*cker because of whom I can't go to the village, intimate me at any cost. I don't care if the old man said that I shouldn't be disturbed. This is too important a matter to be ignored!"


     Daneel could see the anger that was still in his elder brother due to the incident before. Chuckling, he burnt up the note and sat down, wondering what he should do next.


     The answer was simple: the initial idea behind coming to the sect had been to collect all the information it held, before he had become distracted by other things.


     So, Daneel recalled the route they had taken before, and went back to the Secret Archives where he was directly allowed in again.


     Except for the core techniques of the sect which weren't present here, he could access everything else, so he began to store it all in the system.


     Many people shot him strange looks when they saw him casually browsing through all of the shelves, while making sure that he touched at least the spine of each and every book that was present.


     This couldn't be done continuously, as it would arouse too much suspicion, so Daneel took constant breaks during which he continued his perusal of all the Champion Paths that he had obtained from behind the third seal.


     He would look as if he was poring over the book in front of him that he randomly selected without even seeing the title, but in reality, he would be arguing within himself about things such as the inherent weaknesses that Emotion-driven paths had when compared to all other types of Paths.


     The Fortress actually held a lot more books than the other sects, and Daneel had found this out from a journal of one of the previous sect leaders who had written about how this Fortress supposed to be the last Bastion of Angaria. Hence, it only made sense that all the essential information should be recorded here, in case a similar apocalypse occurred which might result in the loss of all the cumulative knowledge of the continent.


     Along with that, general information about how Angarians should handle multiple situations was also given, that had apparently been researched thoroughly by scholars who had contracted to do so.


     All in all, this place reminded Daneel of the famous Georgia Guidestones back on his home planet, which existed to help humanity in the event that an apocalypse wiped out most of the population of the Earth.


     Daneel recorded it all anyway, as he never knew when it might come in handy. Even if it didn't, he wasn't willing to let any piece of information go, as he knew that it would leave him with an unsatisfied feeling.


     This, in itself, took two days, and on the morning of the third, he was finishing up the last section.


     The same building that had the Secret Archives also had the library behind it, where Daneel currently was.


     He had been having his cool-down time in order to not irritate everyone and have them demand that he should be thrown out as he was simply passing time instead of seriously utilizing all the knowledge gathered around him. He had just been about to get up and begin another final round all over the place to make sure that he hadn't missed any book.


     That was when he saw two familiar people enter through the doors of the library and look around, before finding him and heading in his direction.


     They were Tall and Snake, and they were actually a funny sight to behold as Snake was half the height of Tall, although Daneel still believed that he was the more dangerous one.


     Soon enough, they were in front of him, and they sat down as if it was the most casual thing in the world.


     This made Daneel raise an eyebrow, but he simply remained calm and waited to see what they would say.


     The two of them looked like they were struggling with something, as hesitation and unwillingness could be seen on their faces.


     They even started to look around casually, almost as if they wanted to put on an act that they hadn't come here to speak to him. Daneel had no idea what the objective behind something like that could be.


     While absorbed in this, Snake looked at the book in front of Daneel, and this made him pause and then smile slightly, as he had found a starting point to begin the conversation.


     "I didn't know that you like romantic stories. I tried reading them, too, but I couldn't stomach even the first 10 pages. Tall here, though, is widely known as someone who is an expert on all the romantic novels present in the sect. In fact, when he goes to the village, the women request him to quote their famous lines from these books, and it is said that he even enacts out certain sequences from them."


     Daneel had no idea what the f*ck this guy was spouting, but when he looked down, he understood. The book he had in front of him was titled "Unrequited, Yet Endless."


     He hadn't been paying too much attention to the books he had been picking up, so he was now pretty startled when he saw that these kinds of books were also present here. What was the point behind that?


     Daneel almost asked the two in front of him, but he decided that that would be too strange. So, he asked the system and got his answer.


     [Romantic novels were introduced into the library by Sect Master Brutus, who was famously known to have romanced the Sect Master of a different sect. It took 20 years for his relationship to succeed, and when it did, for a period of time, he was in "incorrigible puddle of goo", as quoted from a friend of his from that time. He gave the order that these books should also be stored here, and that they should be perused by all Fighters and Mages alike, as it would motivate them to grow stronger and find what he had found in the then most powerful mage on the continent. When they had fights, these incidents were said to be on such a scale that the Head at that time had had to intervene in order to make sure that entire swathes of land would not be devastated permanently.]


     Daneel really didn't have to know all that, but he was definitely amused by the information. Closing the book, he raised his head to see a slight blush creep into Tall's face before the man shook his head in order to hide it and said, "Let's get to the point. Snake and I need to tell you something, and we really hope that you agree to our request. It'll be alright even if you don't, but we can't help but ask."


     This statement uttered with extreme hesitation caused Daneel to raise his eyebrows and wonder what the heck was going on.


     The last time he had met these two, they had wanted him to join them and help them last as much as possible during the Legacy Battle.


     Daneel's current plan that had been formed from the data that he had gathered regarding all the factions of the sect did not include him having to join either of them. So, seeing them, he had been prepared to let them down, but he was now curious as to what favor these two were talking about.


     As Snake opened his mouth to continue, shock appeared on Daneel's face as the puzzlement he was feeling only deepened.


     "First of all, we rescind the offer given to you to join our group, even though you made it clear that you have no interest in doing that. Secondly… We really hope that you do something in public which shows everyone that we have cut all ties with you. We were constantly being targeted because others saw us meet, which made many in the sect think that we are together in your plan. We don't even know if doing this will help us, but we have no option but to try. In fact, this is even the perfect opportunity. You can simply get up and slap both of us, and also make it clear just how worthless you think we are, and that you don't care that we rejected your offer. You know, it's all a story that doesn't affect you at all, but it would really help us out. Would you please consider it? If you do, we are even willing to hand over a few Ker Gems and some Warrior level weapons that we have stored away. As a gift, of course."


     Daneel slowly couldn't help but understand that these two knew something that he did not.


     Activating the Basilisk's Breath and slowing down time so that it wouldn't appear as if he was clueless regarding what they were talking about, Daneel asked the system to once again scan all the conversations around the sect and find out if anything had happened in his absence.


     Soon, the system gave him the answer, and with each word that sounded in his mind, his face grew darker and darker.


     [Numerous conversations have been detected regarding the same topic. Three days ago, an individual who looks like the host and has assumed host's identity walked up to the Challenge Board of the sect, where conflicts were resolved using regulated fights so that deaths would not occur. Host is said to have written down that he wishes to challenge the entire sect, as he believes that they are all worthless cretins who do not even deserve to lick the bottom of his boots. Host proceeded to fling various courses detailing how all of the members of the sect at his level should just commit suicide, as they would never be able to reach the heights that host would soon ascend to. When all the leaders of all the major factions in the sect flared up and gathered at the Challenge Board, host made a proclamation that everything would be decided during the Legacy Battle.]


     What…the f*ck had that chieftain done?


     Well, this explained the strange looks that he had ignored thinking that they were just because of his identity.


     Daneel decided to go ask the man himself, but first, he needed to handle this situation.


     Going back to what they had said, he made a decision and immediately stood up by breaking the table in the process.


     This made wariness appear on the faces of the two in front of him, even though Snake had been prepared because of his paranoia.


     Without hesitation, Daneel punched out with both of his fists, sending the tall and short guy flying.


     He was in no mood to do the other part, so he simply left the library knowing that those two could probably spin the situation however they wanted to get out of the predicament that they had placed themselves in.


     When he arrived at the Chief's building, he got even more infuriated when he saw that the doors were open, waiting for him.


     And inside, the Chief was serenely sipping a mug of beer before he looked up with interest and smiled broadly on seeing Daneel enter.


     Before Daneel could say anything, he raised one hand and said, "I never said that I would be your version of yourself. I simply did what I would have done if I were in your shoes. Oh, don't blame me, you already know what I want, and this is just a way to make sure that both the Head and I can see what you are truly capable of. One man against the entire sect. It sounds pretty great, don't you think? Well, it will definitely be a sight to see."


     Daneel glowered on the spot as he heard these words, knowing that he had been thoroughly bamboozled. Assuming his identity, the Chief had placed him in this position where he now had a gigantic target painted on his back.


     However, he soon calmed himself down and recalled the plan he had made, and realized that this actually… Helped him. In fact, the plan might even have gotten better.


     Still, that didn't erase the irritation that he felt on being blindsided like this. So, gritting his teeth and vowing that the 'sight to see' would be so shocking that the Chief would have no option but to regret doing this, Daneel left the room.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     632 Announcemen
      Right after walking out, Daneel was subjected to even more glares and people who looked as if they wanted to pounce at him, but couldn't do so until the time was right.


     Now that he knew the truth, he wondered how he hadn't seen this before, but he realized that he had gotten a habit of completely ignoring people like these right after he sensed even the tiniest bit of negativity from them.


     He had basically typecast them as those who hated him simply because of his background, so he had been unable to identify that something had been wrong.


     Of course, this hadn't caused any damage, but it was still pretty infuriating, and Daneel was simply looking for things where he could direct his indignation.


     Realizing what he was doing, he stopped right where he was, in the middle of the path, and took a deep breath in order to calm himself down.


     The vow he had taken back in the Chief's room resounded in his mind, making it clear that if he really kept it, then all his feelings would be given redress in the best manner possible.


     However, the annoyance that he had just controlled came back in full force when he saw that even a crowd of people who were passing along on the path on which he was in give him a wide berth, as if he was a disease-ridden person whom they didn't want to touch.


     Wait… Why was there even a group of people in the first place?


     Ever since coming to the Fortress, Daneel had only seen small groups of people moving around, and in fact, most of the sect members were usually stragglers who were doing their own thing. However, right now, over 100 people were all heading in the same direction.


     Curious, he let the group pass and then followed them, even though those at the back of the group kept shooting him looks which he couldn't decipher, as anger was the main emotion that was present in them.


     Well, considering what he had called them and knowing how the Chief must have accumulated a lot of incredible curse words over his long life in Angaria, Daneel didn't really blame them, and he just tried to ignore it all while he kept following.


     Finally, the group approached a place where a large, raised open arena was present, in the middle of which three men were standing.


     These three were some of the most peculiar the Daneel had seen since coming here. First of all, they were dressed more luxuriously than any other sect member. Well, this wasn't actually saying much as most of the other sect members were wearing all sorts of clothes made from animal hides, just like the first three sect members that he and Elanev had seen when they had arrived at the sect.


     Other than that, their body types were also different. Unlike the other three archetypes that were present in the sect, these three looked like they had achieved a perfect balance between speed and power. They were lean, but not so lean as Snake, whose extreme focus on speed made it so that being lighter would help him achieve what he wanted. They also don't have bulging muscles, but what he could see of them made it clear that they were capable of bursting out with incredible power if they wished.


     At this place, more than 200 people had already gathered, and with the addition of the hundred that Daneel had followed, 300 Fighters stood around the arena while whispering among themselves.


     Daneel overheard a few whispers, and he understood who these three were.


     Apparently, they were the most talented Warriors in the sect, and they were also the favorites to place in the top during the Legacy Battle.


     Also, they were the leaders of the unnamed faction which consisted of all the top talent in the sect that Daneel had heard about when he had asked the system to gather all the information that it could, before.


     And all around him… were all of the people who would soon be competing in the Legacy Battle, regardless of whether they were part of a faction or not.


     After all, not everyone wished to band together with those who were alike so that they could fight for more benefits. There were also many people who preferred to fly solo, and just get as strong as they possibly could without caring for all the rivalries in the sect.


     Daneel was actually pretty surprised that he had obtained such an important opportunity to study each and every opponent that he would soon be facing up against during the upcoming battle. So, he told the system to assemble as much information as it could regarding each and every member present here, so that he could know exactly whom we should be wary of, and whom he could disregard.


     The reason they had all gathered here was that these three had announced that they would be giving out important information regarding the Legacy Battle which all those who wished to participate had to know. Apparently, it was a custom that the three most hopeful candidates of any generation would be the ones to give these details, in order to both motivate those who didn't get this chance, and to make it clear just what level one should aspire to reach if they wished to be at the top.


     Of the three, two of them had smug smiles on their faces, while the last one simply folded his hands and looked around as if he didn't wish to be here.


     What was weird was that all three of them had similar characteristics – they were fair, with high cheekbones and sharp features. Apart from subtle differences, their hair was also completely different – the first two had opted to grow it out and let it fall to their shoulders, which looked to be the reigning fashion in the Fortress. The third, though, seemed to have gone for practicality – his hair was mowed down, which reminded Daneel of the army cut back on Earth.


     The moment he appeared, though, all three of their eyes focused on him, and varying degrees of anger appeared on their faces, which they forcefully had to swallow down in order to not disturb the proceedings.


     Everyone knew that the Chief was watching, and the man had apparently forbidden all battles in these few crucial weeks leading up to the Legacy Battle.


     This was a typical rule, but to Daneel, it looked more like he wanted to make sure that he wouldn't be secretly stabbed during the night which would result in the Chief and the Head not been able to see what they wanted to.


     Finally, after a few moments, the two who had been smug before sneered and then returned back to their original expressions, while the third let his eyes linger on Daneel for a moment longer before disregarding him completely, as if he had put him out of his mind.


     With everyone gathered, the one in the middle spoke up.


     "We have called you all here to announce this year's Legacy Battle's unique rules. Each Battle has different rules from the last, which is something you must already have known if you were a member of the sect."


     This was obviously a childish jab at Daneel, who ignored it completely and just folded his hands with a very bored expression on his face.


     He had just decided something – the Chief had already set down his character, and he had no reason to change it, especially before the Legacy Battle.


     So, for once, he decided to experience just how it would be to act like those dumb protagonists and antagonists in stories who were cocky in all situations without a single care for any consequences.


     Taking it a step further, Daneel even yawned loudly, which attracted the attention of most of the Fighters in front of him.


     At first, he felt uncomfortable as hundreds of eyes looked at him as if they wanted to him apart, but he then began to enjoy it, which made him look at the arena and say, "Can you three buffoons get this over with quickly? I have a warm bed waiting for me back in my cottage, you know. I have to get my beauty sleep if I wanna look good when I crush all of you in the Legacy Battle."


     Fury erupted in most of the Fighters, and some even almost let themselves go and bounced forward, which Daneel would have welcomed with open arms. It would be an excellent way to take out the vexation he was feeling on the Chief.


     However, they all turned around when the man on the stage spoke again.


     "My fellow sect members, ignore him. He will get his due during the Battle. No reason to break the rules and be punished before that. But let's get this over with quickly, so that we can get back to our training. For various reasons, the sect has decided to allow participants to have a method to save themselves if they find that they are in a situation from which they cannot escape. At the start of the battle, teleportation trinkets will be given to all participants, and they can activate them whenever they wish to be teleported out of the battle area. Of course, they will be disqualified in the process. The main rule that there will be a complete blackout of information during the Battle still stands- and no trinkets which connect to the outside are allowed. As for what are allowed – any and all trinkets at or below the Warrior level can be taken into battle. And of course, the battle will be for 30 days, and the metrics for selection of those who will be personally trained by the Chief are a secret. I don't think I need to tell you that the whole objective is to survive till the end, and see yourself be accepted into the Chief's tutelage, which will allow you to spread your wings and fly to the sky. I wish good luck to you all. You may disperse."


     Daneel felt intrigued on listening to this, as he wondered why the battle wasn't lethal, just like how it had been explained to him by Tall.


     A very possible reason was that due to the incoming invasion by the Church, the Sect did not wish to lose too many sect members in an internal battle like this.


     Well, it didn't really matter to him.


     Shrugging, Daneel was about to spout another dialogue to piss them off further, but he stopped when he heard the system sound in his mind.


     [Subroutine 'Important Information Scanner' has found that there is a meeting between all faction leaders at midnight today in the village behind the fortress. The meeting has been called for by the three individuals who are on the stage, and it will be attended by small and large fraction leaders alike.]


     Daneel's eyes glinted as he heard this.


     Oh, this was a meeting that he really wouldn't want to mess.


     …


     After spending the whole day strolling around and checking out all the facilities available in order to decide what he should do before the start of the Legacy Battle, Daneel made his way to this entrance of the village which was guarded by two sect members.


     The path was deserted except for him, but he boldly just walked up to them and asked, "Which is better to knock someone out: a fist, or a hammer?"


     The weird question three these two off, but after a few moments, they prepared to send the signal that the person whom they should keep a lookout for had arrived.


     Yet, they were distracted by two shining objects that were suddenly flicked in their directions by this arrogant King.


     The next moment, a flash of light appeared in their vision, and by the time they blinked their eyes and regained the ability to see, the path in front of them was empty.


     They also had no recollection of anyone approaching them, so they just resumed their vigil after telling themselves that they really shouldn't doze off, as that was how they remembered the past minute.


     Meanwhile, behind them, the King of Lanthanor smiled slyly as he made his way deeper into the village.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     633 The Eve of the Battle
      "As all of you must probably have noticed, this year's Legacy Battle is quite different from all the others. Never before has there been such a facility with which sect members could save their lives. The whole point of the battle was always that those who were weak would directly be killed, while those who escaped such dangerous situations would grow stronger because of them. Even though that was the case, the death toll during every battle was never too high, as the Champions of the sect sometimes show mercy so that promising individuals who might have just been unlucky would be saved. However, this time… that will not be the case, and I found this out from my own father."


     In a large house that was present almost at the end of the village inside the fortress, a small number of people had gathered who were listening to the words of the same person who had spoken in the morning.


     His smugness was gone, replaced by a serious expression, and if anyone saw him now, they would never be able to believe that he was the same person as the one before.


     There were 22 people in the room, and of these 22, two were familiar to Daneel – they were Tall and Snake.


     In the large room, there was a small table in the center, around which a few figures were seated. The rest were seated in concentric circles, and Tall and Snake were in the last one, which sort of made Daneel get the impression that they weren't very important.


     Of course, he was idly looking in through the window after bypassing the anti-eavesdropping trinket that was active here.


     As for how he had bypassed it even though his Mageroot was once again locked away… It was using the many preparations he had done during the week he spent in Lanthanor.


     Even the shining objects that he had thrown at the guards before were one-time use Mind Control trinkets with various uses. Daneel could predetermine which use he wanted them to achieve before throwing them at someone, and before, he had selected the option where they would make someone go blank before making them forget everything that happened a minute before they regained their consciousness.


     These were pretty costly: each cost a Ker Gem to make, but they were really, really effective, as had been demonstrated before.


     In the evening, Daneel had received the same box as before, and even though he had had the option to tell the system to switch off the pain he would be feeling, or to knock him out so that the worm-like trinket would go to his Mageroot without him having to endure its journey, Daneel gritted his teeth and went through the whole experience again, as he knew that this would be even more motivation for him to accomplish what he wished in the sect.


     As more people began to speak inside the room, he distracted himself from that very unpleasant memory and refocused his attention on the words that were being transmitted to him by the system.


     "How will they be different, Ace? Will they be showing mercy, too? If so, how will the Heroes watching even judge what we're capable of under pressure?"


     This question was asked by one of the men sitting around the table in the center, which meant that he was probably someone important.


     The one who answered was the other smug guy who had been on the stage.


     "Before, the Champions who roamed the battlefield were typically just acting as if they're crazy. This time, they will really be so. They will be like animals whose only aim is to tear us all into pieces, and they will completely be driven by their instincts."


     A hush fell over the room as everyone heard these chilling words and felt their spine shiver.


     First of all, encounters with Champions in Legacy Battles were typically things that Warriors could not come out of unscathed. So, everyone would avoid them like the plague during every battle.


     It was said that Champions even allowed a few participants to go free as even they knew that the power disparity was too much. All they wished to do was give them a challenge, so there was no reason to wantonly kill everyone that they saw.


     Yet, now… That would no longer be the case?


     The man spoke up again as if he heard the questions revolving in the heads of all those present.


     "Yes, you heard me right. Apparently, some Hero in the High Council managed to figure out a 'Maddening Formation' that will place a Champion in such a furious state. However, the Champions are still awake in the back of their own minds, so they can break out of it with a little effort whenever they wish. Also, this will really enable the battle to take on almost the exact same atmosphere as what had been there originally after the apocalypse. The objective was always to achieve this, anyway. We suspect that this whole theme of giving teleportation trinkets to participants is to make sure that this specific change in the Legacy Battle will not result in too many deaths. All of you must already have understood that even if we did have such a trinket, only those who are skilled or lucky will be able to reach it and activate it in time to save their lives, while all others will be killed. However, enough on that. I just wanted to give you all a heads up even though the three of us typically don't typically care about the lives of you lot."


     This resulted in the other person speaking up again in a befuddled tone.


     "Yeah, what's up with that? Each and every time, all those like you simply ignore us and excel in the battle any way. This time, why are you being all accommodating and inviting? I can't help but say that it puts me on edge."


     In response, the man said, "The answer to your question… Is the main agenda of the meeting. King Daneel."


     Another silence fell over the room as this wretched name was heard, but this was one that was punctured repeatedly by the sound of grinding teeth, while the temperature of the room slowly seemed to be rising.


     Seeing this, Daneel wondered just what curses the Chief must have used in order to elicit this kind of reaction from these seasoned Fighters.


     Soon, though, the first man spoke again.


     "I don't think any words need to be said regarding how he should be our main target. So, we want to propose a temporary alliance where the whole goal will only be to kill him in the most horrific method possible. This will be a warning to all others who wish to go up against us, as other Sects will be watching, too. When that goal is achieved, we can all break apart and go back to what we usually do during every battle."


     Smiles filled with glee appeared on the faces of almost all those present as they imagined that aggravating guy who had insulted multiple generations of their families being killed like that. They could almost imagine all of his bravado drifting away into the wind when he cried out with pain and begged them to stop. Some even had such vivid imaginations that drool dripped down from the corner of their mouths, which made Daneel take special notice of them, knowing that they were the most vicious of the bunch.


     After a few moments, the other person at the central table spoke up once again.


     "That sounds fine by me. The strongest of us can make a small strikeforce which will target him, and the rest can build a perimeter where they will stall him if he comes in their direction. How does that sound? An unbeatable strategy, right?"


     Approving expressions could be seen on the faces of many faction leaders, and even the three who had made the announcement on the arena smiled slightly on hearing this.


     "You always were known to be the best strategist in the sect. Alright, we'll do that. It's simple and easy to follow, and it's pretty much guaranteed to allow us to get what we want. There is no way that he will be able to escape an encirclement by hundreds of Fighters, no matter what trinkets he smuggles into the battle. Let us disperse. One last thing, though: until the battle, keep this under wraps, and don't even tell your faction members about it. Directly give the instructions on the eve of the battle. Alright?"


     Knowing that the meeting was over, Daneel quickly hid himself nearby while asking the system to keep a close watch on everyone.


     If anyone saw him now, they would see such a cold expression on his face that they would feel as if they were in the dead of winter even if the sun was shining on top of them.


     As soon as everyone left after the last person put out the torches that were present inside the room, darkness engulfed the village.


     Yet, instead of going back to his cottage, Daneel carefully walked forward, just like a predator eyeing its prey in the darkness.


     This night…would be a busy one.


     …


     Meanwhile, unknown to Daneel, the library where his fight had taken place had been abruptly closed off due to the sect officials quoting some sort of repairs.


     Yet, inside it, only two people were present, and both of them had serious expressions on their faces as they observed a specific spot on the ground where the tiles had caved in.


     "You're telling me that that fatso was defeated in a single move? Even though he was able to move that fast? Seriously? Since when was this kid such a strong Fighter? And here I was pretty damn impressed by his Mage skills that allowed him to kill that Champion. I'm even beginning to wonder whether it was the right decision to give him this much leeway. If he really is this talented in both Paths, maybe the best thing to do is to completely focus on nurturing him, whether he likes it or not. All geniuses always resist this in the beginning, but later on, when they realize just how much it helps them, they come around."


     These words were said by the Head, who was shaking his head while looking at the imprint of the round body on the floor.


     Yet, when he heard the reply from the Chief who was beside him, a dark expression flashed across his face for the briefest of moments.


     "And what about those who don't come around? It might be best to allow this to continue. Those who come into the Big Four of their own volition often stay loyal. Of course, we don't need to worry about that aspect with this kid, because he clearly cares about all those people in the Central Continent. We can keep tempting him and bribing him until he enters, and when he does, we can keep throwing resources and techniques at him in order to make him stay."


     After pondering for a bit, the Chief nodded, also knowing that this was for the best. In fact, he had only said that before because he was simply impatient. He had always loved to see a gem being polished in order to expose its true brilliance, and he really wanted to see that happen in the King's case too.


     Chuckling suddenly, he said, "I saw the replay of that speech, by the way. You really chose those curses well."


     This made the Chief smile and say, "Of course, who can be more skilled than me in riling up emotions? Remember that time when we defeated that bandit group simply by having their leader become too ashamed to lead them after just a single speech?"


     "Of course! That was all you, though. As my mentor, instead of teaching me how to fight, you taught me those kinds of things."


     "Well, I knew that you might become the Head anyway, and knowing the responsibilities that you would be taking on, I wanted you to have other tools in your repertoire that you could use instead of just having to resort to force."


     With a smile, the Head turned around and said, "You're right. The things you taught me did help a lot, and they allowed me to handle many situations using words as opposed to showing my power and causing general displeasure. But in all these centuries, I've never seen you take this much special interest in anyone else. Are you really thinking about passing down the legacy, finally? After all these years?"


     In response, the Chief turned around and began walking toward the exit.


     It was only at the moment before he opened the door that he finally replied.


     "I don't know. But I just have a feeling that this Legacy Battle might just be the most eventful one in a long, long time. Even these old bones of mine are quivering with excitement. Let's see what happens."


     Saying so, the Chief disappeared, and a few moments later during which the Head felt shocked because he had received an answer for the question that he thought would be brushed aside, he also teleported away, while feeling happy that his decision to value the King had been right.


     …


     The next few weeks passed uneventfully, with Daneel mostly going through all the Fighter techniques available to him that he had obtained both from the Emperor's memories and the third seal. He knew that he would have to resort to them soon, so he wanted to brush up on them and also choose the ones that he could add to his toolbox. He would often find himself alone in many training areas, as the others feel too distracted and infuriated to train as all they wanted was to get their hands on him.


     And in such cases, Daneel would happily escort them out with witty jeers and remarks.


     Three weeks later, the morning of the battle dawned like any other day, but the entire sect's atmosphere had completely changed to one of tension and excitement.


     Looking at himself in the mirror and letting out a deep breath, Daneel marched of the cottage, just like the commander of an army who could already see the outcome of a war even before the first ranks clashed on the battlefield.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     634 “Overdrive“ Inheritance
      The Legacy Battle would take place outside the Fortress in an unknown location, and all the participants would directly be transported there, together.


     They had only been intimated the day before that they were to gather at the same place where those three had given the announcement. The arena in that location was so large that it could easily accommodate all 300 of those who would be participating, as it was part of a formation which allowed it to increase or decrease in size as needed.


     As soon as Daneel got to the place, the buzz of conversation that had been present until then ceased, as almost each and every one lay their eyes on him.


     It had been amusing at first, but by now, he was tired of it.


     Well, that would all change by the time this battle ended anyway, so he just ignored them and looked around, waiting for his elder brother.


     In his mind, he was thinking of all the kinds of transformations that could have happened to Elanev.


     He might have grown bigger. Or leaner. Or there might even be something else that he couldn't expect.


     In the meanwhile, he checked each and every pocket in his clothes thoroughly, to make sure that all the trinkets he had placed were present. Of course, the system was monitoring them all, but it still felt good to feel them and know that they were there.


     He had gotten very used to the theme of the Dragon, so before leaving to the sect, he had had the Royal Tailor make him a special set of clothes with high-quality materials that were meant for Fighters. He was wearing a shirt that perfectly fit his figure – which was actually the same type as those three who had looked impressive on the stage. He didn't have bulging muscles, but what he did have were framed clearly, with his broad back standing out prominently. He was also wearing pants which reminded him of the cargo pants back on Earth, as they had multiple pockets in which he had stashed his many trinkets. His shirt also had many hidden pockets, too.


     A Dragon was embroidered on the back of the shirt, and it glinted magnificently in the bright sun.


     Recently, he had found out the reason behind the strange garbs of the sect members.


     Even now, most of those around him wore weird shirts and pants made out of animal hides that looked like they had been made by amateurs, and although some of them were peculiar as they seemed to be enchanted, most were just meant to cover the important areas.


     Apparently, this was because the sect emphasized on each and every person being completely responsible for themselves before they became Champions. So, whenever someone entered the sect, they would be thrown naked into a forest on the mountain on which the Fortress was located. This was both a test and an opportunity to get some clothes. As most beasts were only at the Human level, the forest was relatively safe for talented people, and they would fashion their clothes out of the hides of the animals that they killed. According to the system, this was also to pay homage to the origins of the sect, which had been born out of the ashes of the Empire in a time when humanity had had nothing.


     Achievements could be racked up in the sect by passing various training exercises, and these achievements could be exchanged for enchantments that gave protection to sect members.


     The sect also had a debt system, where sect members could take things that they wanted such as resources for a small debt that could be cleared by using those resources to grow stronger and pass tests.


     All in all, there were many systems in place which offered each and every sect member all the chances in the world to achieve whatever they wished. At least, according to Daneel, this was much, much better than the Sect of Hedon, which emphasized strength over all else.


     As an outsider, he wasn't subjected to these rules.


     Daneel's musing was interrupted by a strange sight that even many of those around him were gawking at.


     On a path that led up to this arena, a man was walking towards them. He looked so peculiar that even sect members who were headed in the same direction paused in order to look at him and wonder why his appearance was so weird.


     He was completely covered, from head toe, with not even an inch of skin visible to the outside. This was mainly because of some kind of black cloth that was wrapped tightly around his hands, legs and face. It might be present on the rest of his body, too, but that was covered by some garments the looked like they had been through a grinder. There were many, many tears on them, and many even felt strongly that they might fall into pieces when the slightest pressure was applied to them.


     It was these clothes and the eyes of the man that allowed Daneel to identify that this was his elder brother. Completely bewildered, he asked the system to scan him, and the response he got made him gasp with shock.


     [Target is in a state where his blood and flesh have observed a huge amount of Energy. Target has already reached the peak Warrior level using a method that is similar to the one utilized by host. However, there is a difference as double the energy that is required to typically ascend from being a Human to a Warrior has been used. All of this Energy has caused all the parts of the body of the target to be completely oversaturated, which has resulted in a state where they are constantly recoiling and, even in some cases, exploding, although the latter effect was restricted to small amounts of blood. The effect is also most apparent on the skin, which is continuously being subjected to damage and then regrowth.]


     What the f*ck had his brother been through?


     Puzzled, Daneel immediately asked the system, "What technique does this correspond to?"


     [Scanning list of techniques. Identifying similar points. Shortlisting based on power level. One technique found: 'Overdrive' Inheritance. By ingesting large amounts of Energy far beyond the limits of one's body, a Fighter can be forcefully pushed into a state where he builds reserves that can be called upon as needed. These reserves can also be replenished, but the difficulty lies in forming them in the first place. This was a theoretical inheritance that was put forward and then banned because of the terribly low success rate. In 100 people who attempted to use this inheritance, 99 of them had to experience their own body exploding from the inside. As for that one person who succeeded, he showed tremendous potential and was able to amplify almost all of his attacks to at most four times of his power, which was the main 'holy grail' of any top-tier inheritance. It was even projected that this advantage would carry forward to the Champion realm, which would allow him to stand supreme among all others at his power level. However, in the first serious fight that he participated in, he lost control of the power reserves that were forcefully created due to the oversaturation, resulting in him meeting the same fate as the other 99. This led to the complete scrapping of the Inheritance, and the disgrace of its founder.]


     Just the initial description of the technique had been enough to make the negative feeling take birth in Daneel's mind that it was too risky. The rest of it confirmed his theory, and by the end of the system's explanation, he felt the worry inside him bubbling up into anger.


     What kind of maniac would even think of such a technique, and why had that old man made his elder brother train in it?


     That was when he got a suspicion, causing him to ask the system: "Who was the one who formulated the technique?"


     [A fighter called Dick Venore. However, he went by the moniker Senior Fists of Justice.]


     Oh, jolly. Now it all made sense.


     A scenario appeared in his head. Would an Emperor spirit as proud as the old man wish to see this technique succeed, no matter how many years passed?


     And after finding such a suitable seed, wouldn't he immediately think about giving another go at it?


     Daneel's mind was purely fuelled by the overwhelming worry that he felt for his elder brother. He just couldn't imagine someone he cared so much about exploding randomly in the pursuit of power.


     His anger showed on his face, too, making Daneel glare at Elanev who continued walked forward until he came face-to-face with the king.


     When he finally did, he raised one hand to stop Daneel from saying anything and said, "The old man wants to talk to you first, before you make any judgments."


     Daneel nodded, after which Elanev's voice changed.


     It was impossible for the Empire Spirit to personally appear here, so it looks like it had taken over the body of his elder brother to deliver whatever it had wanted to say.


     Daneel doubted that there was anything that could make up for risking his brother's life like this, but he paused and decided to listen away.


     "King. I can tell that you know what technique this is. I wanted to speak first, because I want to eliminate any suspicions that you might've gotten. Yes, this is my technique that failed spectacularly. You must have gone through the report regarding it, but do you know that that last person who succeeded in it was actually my son? He saw those 99 failures, and he stepped up and forced me to give him the technique as he wanted to be the one to succeed and prove everyone that my technique did have the potential to stand out among all others. Initially, everything looks perfect, but during that battle… I recognized the flaw that I had to fix in my inheritance. Alas, it was too late. He passed away, and the technique was permanently banned. King, I feel the same way about your elder brother. I am 100% confident that this will give him the power that he yearns for, and I am even prepared to bet my life on it. You can ask him and verify it later – he had the same misgivings, but I convinced him to train in this by transferring most of my consciousness into his mind. If he dies, I will drift away into an eternal sleep. So, just trust me for once, and you'll see soon why there is no reason to worry."


     The one who had died… Was his son?


     Daneel asked the system to verify, and when the system told him that it was true, he saw the senior in a new light.


     Calming down, he thought about it, and realize that even if he did he feel anger, there was nothing he could do as the technique had already started.


     Besides, before, he had ignored all the other things that the Emperor spirit had done. All other signs pointed to the Emperor spirit actually being a good one who loved Angaria just like the Emperor, so it made sense that he wouldn't be lying now, either.


     Yet, it was still a fact that Elanev's life was still in danger, but after realizing that the man had made the decision to train led by himself after being told the risks, Daneel completely calmed down, as he had formerly been afraid that Elanev might have been forced into it somehow.


     Before he could say anything, though, a loud gong interrupted both of them, and a voice was heard throughout the area.


     "The Legacy Battle begins. All of you already know the rules. Good luck."


     A flash of light blinded them both, and after a moment during which they felt weightless, they blinked and regained their vision to find that they were no longer standing in front of each other.


     It looked like they were in the middle of nowhere, but when he peaked beside a tree, he found someone who looked very similar.


     They were in a forest filled with trees that stretched at least 30 feet in the air, and in front of Daneel, he saw a small trinket which glowed faintly.


     Clearly, this was the teleportation trinket that they had been promised.


     Picking it up, Daneel put it in a pocket and set off in the direction of the guy who had just looked at him.


     Seeing this, that Sect Member stood his ground with determination on his face. He had been ordered to regroup, but now that he was facing their enemy already, he would stand his ground.


     Daneel reached him and admired his courage.


     Yet, sadly…this day was destined to end in blood.


     "Your shoelace is untied."


     "Huh?"


     As the sect member looked down due to the weird statement and realized that he wasn't even wearing any shoes, he felt something really heavy hit his head from behind.


     The last thing he saw was the King happily storing away the hammer he had just used to knock him out, before lugging him on his shoulder and setting off to somewhere while humming a happy tune.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     635 The Legacy Battle Begins
      Tall's eyebrows were furrowed while he moved through the forest, looking for his teammates so that they could group up and implement the plan to take down the King of Lanthanor.


     The problem was…that he had been doing this for 10 minutes without any success.


     Typically, Legacy Battle's had medium-sized battlefields where anyone would be able to traverse the area from one end to the other in the matter of a few hours.


     However, no one would ever be dumb enough to do that as it would make them prime targets for the roaming Champion-level powerhouses charged with eliminating them from the competition.


     Even though that was the case, Tall had never had difficulty in finding his teammates in the previous battles. He would simply have to use the locator trinket to find out their location, and then he would head there directly. The rule was that the roaming Champions would be unleashed upon the battlefield a half hour after all the Fighters were teleported into it, and by the time that grace period ended, he would often have reunited with almost all of his team.


     This time, though…the trinket wasn't working.


     Clearly, the changes announced weren't the only ones that had been decided upon by the Council of Elders.


     Already, he understood that it might be practically impossible to trap the King in and take him out.


     Initially, Tall had had mixed feelings regarding the guy. He had seemed shrewd, and also quite powerful.


     The image of him blasting a Champion into oblivion was one that was branded into almost all of the Sect members.


     That was mainly the reason why he had carried out that plan of baiting him and his friend to fight with them by taking them to the village and letting them experience an insult that would make any man's blood boil.


     Tall had only been half-confident that it would work, as, after all, not all men and women were like the Fighters of the Fortress who needed to go to the village regularly if they didn't wish to go mad due to all the torturous training that they had to undergo without any breaks whatsoever for years on end.


     After Tall had found out that the King had been oblivious to it, he had realized that his suspicion had been right: the King was already a mature person who would not be swayed by such things. That, of course, had made him wish that he would be on his side even more.


     However, all that had changed after that speech at the Challenge Board.


     Tall had begun to regret ever approaching the guy, even though he had felt that something was off all during that speech. The one he had been seeing looked like a completely different person, but Tall had had no option but to discard that doubt when he and his group began to get attacked for associating himself with that guy.


     All in all, right now, he was just glad that they had been able to clear up that 'misunderstanding' using the incident in the library.


     Even for a moment, Tall hadn't felt bad about going back on his word like that. His focus was different: he was one of the 'Unnamed', and every night, he would dream about the day when he would be able to use his family name again.


     As Fighters, they all prided themselves on their personal strength and, in most cases, honor.


     No one knew from where it had begun. But this theme of honor, and the glory of being able to use one's own name had engulfed the whole Fortress, to the point where there were almost no underhanded schemes or method used using fights.


     Even the trainers and more powerful sect members had taken on this identity, as it was something they could use to set themselves apart from the members of the other Sects.


     And even the other Sects admired the members of the Fortress for this reason.


     Tall didn't believe in that. He was in the minority, who were prepared to use all means available to win.


     However, because the rest of the sect insisted on 'fair fights', he could only fight in that way.


     Even the Legacy Battle was the same. Groups would fight against other groups, and there were almost no instances of factions betraying or backstabbing others in order to achieve victory. Those that did would often be disgraced, and targeted by all others.


     Tall had studied this long and hard.


     And after a lot of deep thought, he had understood something.


     They were all Fighters, who were extremely weak against Mages in normal circumstances.


     The majority of Fighters were Warriors, so although that didn't stand true when one reached the Champion realm, these Warriors were concerned about their reputation.


     In the frequent Inter-Sect battles that took place, Fighters would always place last in contests or fights that didn't place restrictions, such as free-for-alls or battle royales.


     So…this whole thing about honor was so that Fighters would have something to tell themselves when they lost.


     Regret was a powerful thing. If even the tiniest regret that they could only be Fighters was born, then it could be said that one's path to greatness would be cut off right at that instant.


     So, when a Fighter was picked off from a distance by a Mage, they would say that it wasn't a 'honorable' fight.


     When a Mage used spells to stop Fighters from advancing to reach an object crucial to winning a contest, they would say that the Mage hadn't fought 'honorably'.


     Oh, and if someone said that in the real world, there wouldn't be honorable fights, then weaker Fighters would shrug it off by saying that they would never enter a situation where they might lose in the first place.


     True, the stronger Fighters knew the truth: that they were weak, and that they could only hope to shore up their weaknesses using some or the other methods.


     Yet…the others were more content with hiding behind this veil and attacking anyone who dared to try to pierce it.


     Of course, Tall thought that that was all bullsh*t, but he couldn't do anything about it.


     The past 5 Legacy Battles had gone on without any surprises. Groups from different factions would fight. Losing groups might retreat for reinforcements. Winning groups would press on to cover more area so that others wouldn't have a chance to hide from the Champions. And the strongest group would win, which was followed by the strongest Fighters being selected.


     Tall's prediction was that this one would be the same.


     Looking up, Tall tried to use the sun to estimate the direction he should go in, but he was interrupted by a loud sound that echoed throughout the forest.


     And as he heard it and understood what it was…his jaw dropped, and he froze right where he stood.


     …


     Meanwhile, the Chief and the Head were seated on two luxurious chairs on a floating pavilion above the forest where the Legacy Battle was taking place.


     Around them, the other members of the High Council were also present. Although quite a few were still overseeing their duties of protecting the continent, more than half of all the Heroes of Angaria were present here in the form of clones.


     After all, no one would want to come with their original bodies and offer up such a juicy offering to the Church.


     After arriving, each and every Hero had respectfully gone to the Chief to greet him, as they all knew about his identity and his power.


     The Chief accepted them all with a gracious smile on his face, which made them puzzled.


     In almost every Legacy Battle, they would be witness to most of the Fighters of the Fortress taking part in tame battles which did not echo the initial objective behind this battle at all.


     Still, they would spectate, while making fun silently, which always resulted in the Chief sitting in his seat with a neutral, or even, at times, an irritated expression on his face.


     Why was he smiling now?


     The Head had asked the same right after they had all been seated.


     And in reply, the Chief had said, "Just wait and see."


     Curious, the Head had remained silent, although he had had an inkling of why the Chief looked so happy.


     As the Battle began, most of the Heroes were bored. They were only here because they had to pay respects to the Head and the Fortress Chief, and they had no interest in watching a few puny Fighters play at being post-apocalyptic survivors.


     Some of them were mildly interested, though, as they had heard the rumors that the Champions this year would be different.


     However, as it was still the grace period, they were all just looking around with bored expressions on their faces.


     Yet, suddenly, a commotion was heard from the pavilion in front of them.


     It wasn't just the Heroes who had come here from other Sects. A few top disciples had also made their way over, and they had all been seated in a different pavilion in front of them.


     Hearing this, the Heroes were about to admonish them, but they paused when they noticed that all of these disciples were pointing down, at a specific spot.


     Curious, they, too, focused their attention there, and a very peculiar sight graced their vision, they blinked, as their minds didn't let them believe that what they were seeing was real.


     One by one, the Heroes noticed this anomaly in the battlefield and followed it with attentively.


     Only one Hero among them, who was shrouded in darkness, looked like he wasn't surprised at all…and the reason behind that, was that he had expected nothing lesser from the man whom he was bound to.


     Looking forward to seeing gobsmacked expressions on all these haughty Heroes, he settled in, watching the show that had begun to unfold.


     …


     Walking up to a tree, Elanev leaned on it while he grit his teeth, enduring the pain that came from his entire body, as if it was constantly being put through a grinder.


     Blood began to appear in his mouth as he bit down too hard, but compared to the pain that he was already enduring, this was nothing. In fact, he even enjoyed it, as it let him know that in this world, there also existed pain that wasn't of the magnitude that he was being subjected to all day, every day.


     "Just one more day, boy. And then, you'll…"


     "Shut the f*ck up."


     For once, the old man obliged, which made Elanev shake his head and walk forward.


     He wanted to catch up with Daneel, but weirdly, the locator trinket that he had found in his room along with a few instructions wasn't working. He had headed there before coming here, but he had missed Daneel as he had already set off.


     Taking a few deep breaths, he wondered what he should do. For their plan, finding each other wasn't necessary, but it still might be best to group up.


     Just as he was about to decide, a resounding voice from somewhere close by startled him.


     "LISTEN UP, YOU MONGRELS! UNLIKE ALL OF YOU COWARDLY MUTTS, I AM A KING WHO STANDS ON MY WORD! I SAID I WOULD TAKE YOU ON, SO HERE I AM! COME AT ME!"


     A smile coming on his face despite the pain, Elanev ran forward, as he could tell that his younger brother was close by.


     Sure enough, not even a minute later, he came upon a clearing in the middle of which a throne was present.


     Yes, it was a Throne, but it was built…out of the bodies of 15 or so Fighters who all had hammer marks on their heads.


     In fact, they were just piled onto each other, but anyone seeing it would get the impression that it was a Throne due to the majesty of the person sitting on top of them.


     With a smug smile, the King of Lanthanor waited to take on the Fortress, just like he had written on the Challenge Board.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     636 The Legacy Battle Has Ended?
      Elanev saw his younger brother wink at him when he arrived at the scene.


     That confidence, that grace, that…arrogance.


     Unlike the typical kind of arrogance that would piss anyone off, this was one which naturally belonged to a King who disdained all those who were dared to challenge him.


     "ARRGH-"


     Before Elanev could notice anything else, a man appeared from the forest a few feet away from him and bounded in the King's direction without a thought.


     Fighters were typically hot-blooded folk, and few were capable of taking such an insult, added to the many colorful ones uttered by the King when he had thrown out his challenge, while lying down.


     This Fighter, in particular, was wearing a vest of sorts with many pockets sewn into it.


     He had a long mane of hair which flew behind him when he leaped toward the King, and in the air, he skillfully took out 2 trinkets which enlarged into weapons.


     They were circular, and their edges glinted in the sun. Seeing this, anyone would be able to understand that they were the sharpest of blades.


     In the middle of the circle was a handle, and as each weapon sprung forth on the activation of the trinket, a peculiar sound rang in the air, as if the blades couldn't wait to taste blood.


     Elanev calmly leaned against a tree and got some respite as he watched the scene.


     There were very few Fighters whom he respected, and his younger brother was one of them.


     Yet, the attacker didn't seem to be a pushover.


     The two circular blades he first enlarged were thrown to the sides, and he enlarged two more which he pointed at the King.


     As for those he threw, they flew for a little while and took a u-turn in the air before beginning their approach on the King from his sides.


     The amount of skill required to pull of something like this in such a short amount of time was definitely nothing to be scoffed at.


     Yet…the King made it seem as if it was something that could be accomplished by a child.


     By this time, more than 50 people had appeared on the edges of the clearing, and they all witnessed the way the King handled the Fighter who was famously known as the 'Whirling Blade'.


     Just as the four blades- 2 in the hands of the Fighter, and 2 flying through the air were about to cut the King into 4 pieces, he stretched out his hands and simply…flicked the edges of the blades using his thumbs.


     Often, a tiny push was enough to change the direction of a rolling boulder. The same thing was put on display here, as the tiniest alteration in the forces acting on the circular blades caused them to change their direction…and head straight toward their master.


     The Fighter couldn't believe what he was seeing. It had taken him a year to learn this move! Yet this guy had countered it in barely a second?


     Maybe he would have been alright with that considering that this was someone who was supposed to have defeated a Champion while he was a Warrior and was also quite skilled in his Fighter path…but why the f*ck did he have a bored expression while he was doing it?!


     Hey, is my attack not 'interesting' enough for you?!


     With infinite amounts of frustration clouding the Fighter's mind, he did the only thing he could do: changing the direction he was pointing his own blades at, he prepared to save himself.


     Yet…at the last moment, the sunlight suddenly stopped shining on his forehead.


     The reason behind that…was that a hammer had, at some point, materialized right above his head, and it dropped down with a 'thunk', knocking him out instantly and making him drop to the ground.


     The 4 blades clunked to the ground, and the Fighter's collar was skilfully caught by the King at the last moment.


     As if it was the most natural thing in the world, he casually flung the man behind him, adding him to his throne.


     Catching the hammer that was falling to the ground at the last moment before it passed out of his reach, the King returned it to its trinket form and relaxed once again, before eyeing all those present, as if wanting to see who the next challenger would be.


     Unlike the poor fighter who had been turned into a human building block, the spectators had managed to see what had happened.


     At the perfect moment, the King had flung the hammer trinket into the air and activated it, timing it so that it would drop on the Fighter's head when he wanted it to.


     As for how he had managed to counter that attack so smoothly, no one could understand the reason.


     The only way they could think of was that the blades weren't as fast for the King as they had looked to them. But no one could possibly slow down time like that, right?


     The final result was that one of the strongest Fighters in the Battle had been knocked out with one move while the King hadn't even moved an inch from his throne, which left everyone watching in a dazed state as they wondered whether they could have fared any better.


     Elanev's snigger brought them back to their senses, but no one stepped forward to take up the open challenge reflected once again in the smug smile on the King's face, which was back in full glory.


     Shooting a look of derision at all of them, the King took out the loudspeaker trinket that he had just used.


     Participants were allowed to bring in any trinkets they wished, but Elanev could guess that this was probably the first time that anyone had used that rule to bring a loudspeaker trinket with them.


     And from the way the King's eyes shined, it looked like he was ready to put the trinket to full use.


     …


     Ace had just regrouped with his twin brother, and the two of them had been about to look for their last twin.


     Born and brought up together, they had always had secret codes among themselves. Hence, even though they were thrown off here by the disabling of the locater trinkets, they could find themselves by heading in a pre-agreed direction and looking for signs that would be left behind on the trees.


     Ace, Jasper, and Xander.


     These three were lauded as the Warriors with the most potential among all others in the Fortress of Unyielding Might.


     Although there were other Warriors who were also in the top tier, they stood out the most, and they were the goal that all others tried to reach.


     Only, with the advent of this King and his friend…Ace and Jasper found that position threatened.


     In the back of their minds, they kept trying to tell themselves that there was no way that two nobodies from the Central Continent would be able to eclipse them, who had been born with the highest body potential possible in a sect where each and every resource they wished was placed at their feet without them even asking for it.


     They had been groomed to be great. They had been groomed to take over the Fortress, and take it to new heights among the Big 4.


     Yet…these two had come, possessing the Inheritance that gave them the right to treat the Sect like their backyard.


     Both of them hated it, and they had meant to end their journey during the Legacy Battle anyway.


     So when they had seen the King make himself public enemy number one, they had been smiling the hardest inwardly.


     As for their brother Xander…he was an oddity.


     He didn't care about positions. Or fame. Or anything else, in fact.


     All he wanted to do was reach the peak. And he would never let anyone stop him from doing that.


     He had only come to the announcement on the orders of their father, the strongest Champion in the Sect.


     And although he seldom said it, what he felt for his other two brothers was apparent.


     He felt that they were fools, and they felt the same about him.


     "This is going to…"


     Ace had opened his mouth to remark about how the plan to end the King would be difficult.


     Yet…he had no option but to stop when a voice thundered out of a location east of them.


     "LISTEN UP…"


     By the end of the statement, both Ace and Jasper had furious expressions on their faces, but smiles soon replaced them as they realized that the King's cockiness might soon lead to his downfall.


     Setting off in that direction, they ran as fast as they could, but along their journey, they once again had to fume with rage as the King's voice resumed.


     "LET ME TELL YOU A STORY. THE FORTRESS IS FILLED WITH WEAKLINGS. AND THEY ALL PISSED THEIR PANTS INSTEAD OF FACING ONE MAN. THE END! LOOK OUT, FOLKS, OR YOU MIGHT STEP IN THOSE PUDDLES! I'M WAITING RIGHT HERE, YOU #(@)$^*…"


     As curses continued to rain down on them, Ace and Jasper gritted their teeth and tried to run even faster.


     Soon, they were greeted by a strange sight.


     A group of people were right in front of them, but all of them had their eyes fixed on something, as if they were seeing their worst nightmares.


     Ace and Jasper had to force their way through, and when they did, they, too, understood why everyone was so silent.


     The King of Lanthanor sitting on his throne of humans was just so iconic that it would give pause to anyone.


     By now, it had swelled to contain over 30 Fighters, and it seemed like the King was looking forward to adding more.


     Looking around, Ace and Jasper found the leader of the 'Unnamed'.


     Walking to him, they began a silent conversation.


     "Why aren't you attacking? You're the strongest among those here."


     They were genuinely curious, as this man wasn't known for his caution.


     The response they got was weird.


     "You know the three called 'Whirling Blade', 'Heaven-Piercing Spear' and 'Hellcharge'?"


     Frowning, Ace replied, "Of course. They're a few steps below us. We can defeat them easily."


     "But can you do it without standing up and barely taking 3 seconds for each of them?"


     "…"


     Ace and Jasper knew that that would be very, very difficult.


     Yet, they weren't willing to admit defeat so easily.


     "Yes, if we practice. This doesn't mean he can beat us."


     In response, the leader of the Unnamed turned around and said, "Yes, but I can't guarantee that I can beat him, either. I am not willing to take that risk. Are you?"


     Only silence was heard from the two strongest Warriors of the Sect.


     Yes, they couldn't guarantee it.


     Yet, it didn't look like the man was done.


     "The most worrying thing is that he hasn't even exposed his main Fighter Inheritance. He's been using the weak points of his enemies, and…hammers. Lots and lots of hammers. But he hasn't been forced to expose his main moves yet."


     Finally, the two were convinced.


     If any one else in the Sect saw them now, they would definitely wonder whether they were seeing the same people who were supposed to be the most honorable in the entire Fortress.


     With cunning smiles, both Ace and Jasper spoke together.


     "Swarm him. He called it upon himself."


     This made a smile appear on the man they were talking to, too.


     "I was waiting for that. Let's do it."


     Nodding, Ace walked out of the shadow of the tree under which he and the other two had been skilfully hiding so that the others wouldn't know that they had arrived.


     In a booming voice, Ace announced, "Fellow Sect Members! Enough of this farce! He has clearly rigged that throne somehow! Honor is only for those who are worthy! And he has lost his honor when he dared to say all those things about us! If we still sit back now, we will be a disgrace to our ancestors! To arms! He challenged the Fortress, so let him get the Fortress! Attack!"


     Not even a moment after Ace's speech was done, shouts echoed in the ranks of those present, which were from a few Fighters he had placed before the Battle to take the clue and support him, no matter what he said.


     Everyone was waiting for this anyway. So, telling themselves that the strongest Warrior was definitely right, 200 Fighters sprang forth at once, targeting the Throne in the middle.


     This sudden turn of events startled even the watching Heroes, who gasped with shock. Some, though, remarked that he was getting his just dues as it was dumb to be so cocky.


     Ace got a broad smile on his lips when he saw a small look of panic flash across the King's face.


     It looked like he had been right: the man had been expecting that there would be honorable fights, so he must surely be shocked due to the sudden charge by 200 Warriors.


     No matter how powerful he was, no one could defend against this.


     Yet, it didn't look like he was ready to go down without a fight.


     "YOU F*CKING HYPOCRITES! I KNEW THAT THESE WERE YOUR TRUE COLORS ALL ALONG! YOU'RE MORE LOWLY THAN A BEGGAR WHO STEALS FROM THOSE WHO TAKE PITY ON HIM! YOU-"


     His indignant shouts were cut off as he was suddenly subject to over 50 fists aimed straight at his body.


     BOOM!


     No one knew how he did it, but all of the Warriors who reached him first were blown back, as if a shockwave had erupted all around him.


     This finally made Ace pause, and wonder if the King had used magic.


     However, the smile returned to his face when he remembered that anyone doing so would instantly be teleported out. Besides, it looked like this was a move that had a cost, as blood had begun to ooze from the corner of the King's mouth.


     He was also wheezing, yet the majesty still hadn't left him.


     Even though a tiny voice inside his head said that this was impressive, Ace just shrugged and pushed those in front of him. He had taken care to be in the back, so that he could aim to finish off the King.


     This resulted in a domino effect of the Fighters jumping forth again, and even those who had been blown away got up, as it looked like they weren't injured much.


     This finally allowed Ace to relax. Yes, no matter how formidable he was, this was something that no one could defend against.


     Boom! Thud!


     The King kept attacking those around him with a vengeance, but he was like a ship that had already taken catastrophic damage. It was sinking, and nothing could be done to save it.


     He kept taking attacks, and he also started to cough up blood. There was no more time for cheeky remarks, as it was possible that he would die if he even tried anything like that.


     Soon, the King looked like he was on his last legs. Although his eyes still blazed brightly, his punches had lost their power.


     "Halt!"


     Noticing this, Ace shouted this, causing the Fighters to retreat.


     Satisfaction filled most of their faces, as it just felt so good to see that cocky King in this state- where his clothes were torn, and his entire body was filled with cuts and bruises.


     It looked like he couldn't even stand, as he took a few steps back and coincidentally leaned his back against the throne that he had built.


     Ace walked forward with a short blade in his hands to deal the finishing blow.


     However, this made a smile appear on the King's face, which infuriated those watching to no end.


     Even on his deathbed, he wasn't ready to leave behind his pride and ask to be spared?


     If it weren't for his actions before, they might have felt that this was actually admirable.


     Alas, it was too late.


     Hefting the blade, Ace walked forward and pulled his hand back to plunge it into the King, aiming to end this quickly. He wasn't dumb enough to give some speech now and give the King an opportunity to run away.


     However…he stopped his sword mid-swing as a strong sense of danger made the hairs all over his body stand up at once.


     "ROAAAAAARRRR!"


     This happened to all the others standing too, and as multiple roars were heard from multiple locations all around them, they realized what the source was.


     The Champions…had entered the battlefield.


     "Mark my words, each and every one of you. This isn't over."


     SHWIP!


     Realizing his mistake, Ace was just about to resume his actions, but by the time he turned to the King again, the man had already disappeared by activating the teleportation trinket given to him.


     For a moment, Ace was frustrated. He had missed the perfect opportunity.


     However, they had at least taken their revenge. For the King, the Legacy Battle had ended, so his bold claims of 'winning' it could later be used to taunt him endlessly.


     Time was tight. So, turning around, Ace immediately shouted, "The King has gotten what he deserved! Now, the Battle has begun! Everyone, be careful, and good luck!"


     No more words needed to be said. Like a flock of deer being targeted by a tiger, all of the Warriors split apart into different directions and ran away frantically.


     A few seconds later, only the pile of bodies that had been there from the start was left.


     While the roars still echoed in the distance, a man completely wrapped from head to toe appeared out of a shadow he had been hiding in and calmly headed to this pile.


     As he did so, a body extracted itself from it and took his outstretched hand to get up.


     "What was it you wrote in that note? 'When all eyes are on you, it is better to make them think that you no longer need to be in their sight.' Right?"


     With a smile, Daneel got up and dusted off his clothes before saying, "Exactly. Now, let's begin the real plan. Oh, this so isn't over."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     637 The Plan Unfolds 1
      Elanev couldn't help but smile in return when he heard his younger brother's dialogue.


     Indeed, if they thought that they were done with him, then they would soon be proved very, very wrong.


     All through the altercation before, he had been watching closely in an attempt to find out just when the switch would occur. He knew that it was coming, and he had been braced for it, but to his shame, he had to admit that he had still missed it.


     So, after Daneel was done dusting off his clothes and checking that all of his trinkets were in place, the two of them began walking in a specific direction away from the nearest roar.


     That was when Elanev spoke up.


     "So how did you carry out the switch, anyway?"


     Daneel chuckled in response.


     "Any Warrior would flinch for at least a moment when they hear the roar of a maddened Champion level individual who will soon be out to kill them. That one moment was all I needed. The whole reason I allowed myself to fall on that pile of bodies was so that I could quickly mix myself in it using both that moment of distraction and the flash of light that I knew would appear when a teleportation trinket was used. So… By the time anyone could refocus their attention on me, I was already inside my 'throne', while some random hapless fighter who happened to come upon me on my way here got teleported out. A simple switcheroo, that's all."


     Daneel told it as if it was easy, but the truth was that if it weren't for the Basilisk's Breath, it would have been impossible for him to utilize that perfect moment in order to escape. Of course, the added speed that he could muster while under the effect of the Basilisk's Breath had also come in handy, allowing him to noiselessly mingle among all the bodies that constituted the throne while the decoy got teleported out.


     On Earth, magic was all about distraction and misdirection. By timing it perfectly so that his "downfall" would be at around the time that the grace period would end, he had made it so that he could use that moment to misdirect everyone and make them believe that he had escaped like a coward.


     And now, because no one would be wary of him, he could go about his plan easily.


     It looked like Elanev had figured that out too, as he said, "Yeah, right. A 'simple' switcheroo. You just needed to coordinate it so that the Champions would appear on the battlefield at the same time, and that you would be in a spot where it would be easy for you to escape from the eyes of everyone. And how could I forget that you would have had to plan all this beforehand to get the trinkets from Lanthanor when you came here? Oh yes, I bet even I would be able to do it if I wanted. Easily. Anyway, let's get back to it."


     Daneel merely smiled slyly as he heard the sarcasm oozing in his elder brother's voice, but there was no way that he was giving up his secrets. More and more, he had begun to understand just how crucial the Basilisk's Breath was, and he was truly grateful that he had gotten it from the Hidden Kill Sect.


     This did make him wonder about what other inheritances like these were present in the other forces, but he put that aside for now and focused on what was at hand.


     Indeed, the true plan would begin now, so they would have to tread carefully.


     "Follow me."


     Saying so, Daneel took off at a run, while Elanev followed with a mixed expression in his eyes.


     No matter how hard he worked, it always looked like his younger brother was out of his reach, but he decided that he would not let that bring him down. Instead, it would only motivate him more to work even harder and achieve everything he wanted.


     Daneel didn't notice that, as he was too busy feeling grateful that he had the system, which hadn't been disabled by the trinket which was around his mageroot. The system was basically the dream tool that anyone could use to win this battle – it could scan an area around him, allowing him to clearly know where the threats were, so that he could avoid them or target them if need be.


     Right now, he had already identified where the closest Champion level threat was, so he was taking Elanev in a direction where they would be safe.


     After running for around 20 minutes, they finally came upon a cave into which Daneel entered.


     After Elanev entered, too, Daneel said, "This place should be safe for a little bit. We will have enough time to decide what we are going to do, and then set off. Let's also use this as one of the places that we can meet at over these 30 days whenever we need to talk about something. It looks like they've disabled all sorts of communication and scanning, so we will have to resort to methods like these."


     Elanev nodded, and then was treated to a sight that made him gape.


     Taking off his shirt, Daneel shook it, causing a heap of trinkets to fall to the ground.


     There were at least 30 to 40 of them, and they were all of different shapes and sizes. However, one thing was common among all of them – they were all glowing, which meant that they all had Energy stored inside them beforehand, which was crucial as no Fighter in this battlefield was allowed to bring in Energy sources of any sort with them. And of course, any spellcasting was also forbidden.


     Elanev was just about to remark that he had been quite skilful in hiding all of these and still being able to fight like that before, but he paused and closed his mouth when he saw Daneel take out even more trinkets from all the pockets in his pants.


     Finally, a giant pile of over 100 trinkets was in front of him, while Elanev's eyes shifted between it and Daneel.


     Understanding the silent question that was being asked, the King of Lanthanor shrugged and said, "What can I say? I love backup plans, and I couldn't decide which trinkets to leave. So, I just decided to get them all. It turns out that having a Hero level formation master is really handy – almost any Warrior level and below spell can be turned into a trinket. That was how I made that transformation trinket that I used before, too. Well, there are some limitations. For example, my favorite spell is Mind Control, but even though I can make trinkets that do specific actions such as make someone forget the last minute of their life, I can't change the trinkets however I wish so that they can be used in all situations. Hence, I had to plan beforehand and only bring those that I thought would be most useful."


     Gulping, Elanev simply nodded and walked back, knowing that he had to get used to these antics of his younger brother, whom no one could possibly understand.


     As for his penchant for backup plans, he knew about it clearly, so he could only remark that Daneel was being very… thorough.


     "The other problem with this is that because they can only utilize the small amount of Energy that is stored in them, they basically become useless after a single use. So, I had to bring so many. Anyway, I'll quickly arrange them so that we can get started. And, of course, here are the most important ones."


     Saying so, Daneel took out two round, shining glass balls that look like they held a star inside them.


     He was very careful with them, as this was the first time he was using such a trinket. If it weren't for the fact that he had unlocked the third seal, he could never even have dreamt of obtaining the formation plan for something like this.


     Placing them on the ground, Daneel let out a breath, while Elanev said, "So you really did it. I was doubting it when I read that note. How did they look when you told them what you needed them to do?"


     "Oh, they had no option to say anything, because they were dumb enough to bet on something and then lose to me. So, they had to shut up and just endure it all. It was pretty funny seeing their constricted faces, you know, and Faxul, in particular, look like he really wanted to say a lot of stuff."


     On the outside, Elanev burst laughed awkwardly, but inwardly, he told himself sternly that he should never, ever bet on anything against the King.


     …


     Tall honestly couldn't believe what had happened just now.


     That was it? The dominating King had been defeated so easily?


     Although this question appeared in his head, the counter question also followed – how could anyone handle the simultaneous attacks from more than 100 Fighters?


     Tall doubted whether even a Champion would be able to do that, so it only made sense that the King had no option but to succumb to the swarm.


     As for the statement by Ace, he knew that it was bullish*t, but again, he was powerless to do anything about it.


     Still, something kept telling him that they were all missing something. That they had all forgotten something, and that it might bite them in their arse later.


     He had always had a sense of premonition that typically came true, but usually, he was able to logically infer ways in which that would happen. In this situation, though, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn't figure out how the King could have escaped. They all had seen clearly that a teleportation trinket had activated, and that someone wearing the same clothes as the King had disappeared. The afterimage had even lingered for a few moments, during which this had been confirmed.


     Right as he was about to think more about it, a roar sounded nearby, which made him freeze as if he was an antler in front of headlights.


     In his musing, he realized that he had randomly kept moving in a direction even though there were a few signs all around that where he was going was not safe at all.


     The biggest sign, though, was a huge footprint that was right in front of him.


     It looked like it belonged to a man who was at least three or four times bigger than himself, which was no mean feat as he was already called a half-giant as he stood more than six and a half feet tall.


     In the previous Legacy Battles, being silent had always been something that was crucial if anyone wanted to save their lives. Then, Champions had been instructed to leave those who were astute enough to cover their tracks and erase all traces of their presence.


     However, now, as Tall saw a monstrosity marching in his direction from right in front of him, he realized what Ace had meant back in that meeting when he said that the Champions would be in the same state that all powerful individuals had entered during the apocalypse.


     He had read about it in books, and he had seen a few illustrations, but nothing came close to the real thing.


     The body was oddly swollen to at least three times its normal size, resulting in one which would definitely be called a giant that was larger than all other giants in Angaria.


     However, the word 'monstrosity' would always be the one used to describe this thing, as the head was still the original size, which resulted in a mismatch that was just terrifying to look at.


     Add to that the fact that the eyes of this thing were a pure red while its face was twisted in ways that a human face would never be able to move naturally, this being would make anyone bow down and beg for mercy.


     However, no mercy would be shown today.


     "ROOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAARRR!"


     With another roar that shook the trees around them, the thing sprang toward Tall, who instantly began running, hoping that his swift legs that he was famed for would carry him far, far away from this place.


     However, it looked like it was the end of the road for him, as the giant kept closing in.


     That… Was when he saw a member of his faction a few hundred meters away, who was silently gesturing at him to come in that direction.


     That same premonition that had appeared to him when he had seen the King before came again now, which told him that something was wrong with this person.


     However, there was no time to think. Without further ado, Tall headed in that direction, and to his extreme surprise, there was a trap in the ground on his way which he leaped over, but which the Champion fell into.


     Although it still managed to jump out, that moment of time was enough for the two Fighters to make an escape.


     Panting, the two regained their breath a few hundred meters away from that spot, after making sure that they were alone.


     Tall opened his mouth to thank the person who had saved him, but instead, the man spoke before that, saying, "Faction leader! There is a rival faction nearby! I've also located a few other team members of ours! Let's go, this is the perfect opportunity to end them!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     638 The Plan Unfolds 2
      Hidden behind a tree, Daneel was carefully eyeing a Fighter who was being chased by an Apocalyptic Champion.


     The advantage of having a scanner was that he could accurately know just where Fighters were who were being targeted in this way so that he could intervene and gain their trust.


     The 'gaining trust' part wasn't really necessary, but he was doing it anyway in the beginning as he didn't want to take any risks, and see whether it was needed while going forward.


     He had already been done with one Fighter, who had happened to be Tall, and this was the second. This was actually the same spot, as it seemed that these Champion level things were mostly patrolling the same area instead of going wherever they wanted. True, they seemed crazy, and they were ready to kill all those they lay their eyes upon, but it looked like they were bound to something that didn't allow them to go anywhere they wished.


     After thinking for a bit, Daneel realized that this was probably so that those participating in the battle would at least have a chance.


     He could just imagine it. If a Fighter who was already being chased by a Champion attracted even more, he would have no chance at all to escape, and it would definitely lead to his death. In this way, a Fighter would at most have to handle one monstrosity, and if they were skilled enough, they would be able to run away.


     Daneel suspected that this might change as the Battle progressed, but right now, it made things easier for him.


     So, when he saw that a Fighter was running away just like Tall, he once again suddenly gestured at him, which caused the same scene to unfold.


     However, when they paused and got back their breath, he changed the statement he had given to Tall.


     In fact… Even his identity had changed.


     "Go assemble in that direction! The Unnamed are soon going to attack us, so we should all group up and prepare to repel them. Remember, no mercy! I'll go look for our leader! I think I saw him over there!"


     Same as before, he did not allow any time for the Fighter to question who he was, and the only thing he saw was that he was a part of their Faction.


     Also…as he was too concerned about running away, he hadn't noticed that this guy had touched him with a round ball whose glow had faded away the instant the contact had been made.


     The advantage with having only three major factions was that Daneel could switch identities between them easily, and using this tactic, he could ensure that no further questions would be asked.


     Giving that statement, he ran away, while the Fighter looked at him with a dumbfounded expression on his face before finally deciding to follow his words and head in the direction he had shown.


     Stopping after going ahead, Daneel laughed to himself as he saw this, and looked for the next Fighter who would be his prey.


     True, Elanev would not be able to do this, so he had given him a different method, although the result would be the same.


     And the result… Was being witnessed by the Heroes above with wide-open eyes.


     In the pavilion that was watching the Legacy Battle, the Chief's chair was practically surrounded by Heroes who all wanted a closer look at the battlefield below.


     This was because the Chief was positioned so that he would have the best view, as he was, after all, the most important person in the area. Of course, the Head was beside him, and he was also surrounded.


     As for the reason behind this… It was because they were all captivated by the actions of the King whom they had written off as just some boring addition to a Battle whose result was set from the beginning.


     However, as each second passed, each of them realized just how wrong they had been.


     In fact, even 'aah!'s and 'ooh!'s were occasionally heard from both the Heroes and their disciples that they had brought along, resulting in the Chief having a smile on his face.


     As he received a silent message from the Head, that smile broadened.


     "I don't remember the last time a Legacy Battle was so interesting. You knew that this would happen?"


     "I had an… Inkling. Unlike you, I frequently follow the matters in the Central Continent when I'm bored. Sitting and ingesting blood is a very lonely task, you know. And in the past few years, this King is the most interesting character to have graced the Central Continent. Of course, I don't see the same potential to become a great mage that you saw, but I definitely know how unique his mind is, and how skilled he is in scheming. You should have seen the way he handled the situation in the Black Raven Kingdom where the Matron had to intervene. It was brilliant! So I knew that he might bring along some of that into the battle. Of course, I could never have known that he would hit upon a plan like this."


     Hearing the Chief's response, the Head raised his eyebrows. As he was typically busy, he wouldn't usually watch the Central Continent unless a lot of people were dying, so even though he had gone through a short summary of the King's actions, he hadn't known that this guy was capable of so much.


     In fact, just this feat of being praised by the Chief was definitely one that any Warrior should feel glad about, as this individual was someone who had seen thousands of Warriors grow and then perish on Angaria.


     Even though he didn't praise the potential or the power of the King, just acknowledging that the mind of the King was something unique was an achievement in itself.


     "Look! He's got another faction! How is he finding them so fast?"


     As this voice from a Hero from the Sect of Hedon interrupted the Head's musing, he finally decided to stand up and take upon the duty of a commentator.


     This made him recall the days spent growing up in his sect, when he was usually pegged to commentate matches as both his voice and his skill in analysis had been perfect for the job.


     "Alright, all of you. Settle down. Instead of you peeking around us and trying to figure everything out, let me give you a clear explanation. First, take your seats, so that the Chief doesn't decide to take out his legendary slapping technique."


     That last that was enough to make the Heroes instantly go back to their seats, almost as if they were schoolchildren who had been scolded by their teacher.


     Seeing this, the Head smiled and said, "Well, then. What we're seeing here is a very classic case of divide and conquer. However, this kid from the Central Continent managed to put a twist on it that even I couldn't have thought of. In the next 30 days, all of you will definitely be treated to a delightful feast for the eyes. So, this is what he is doing…"


     …


     15 days later.


     Ace was running through the forest while carefully looking at the trees all around him, noticing the various signs that were carved on them that indicated the direction in which he was supposed to head.


     His mind, though, was in turmoil, as the past few days had been some of the most inexplicable in his life.


     First of all, it had all started with him missing the killing blow on the King, which was something he still berated himself about.


     Of course, he knew that victory was still his, but he still wished that he could just have planted that sword deep, deep into the King's gullet so that he could feel his life drift away from his body.


     After that, it had turned out that 'Apocalyptic Madness', which was how he termed it, was not something trivial after all.


     He had already crossed paths with five different Champion level individuals, and each of them had invoked such a sense of horror in him that he had only been able to run, and keep running until that thing was completely out of his sight.


     On the way, he had seen multiple bodies that had been crushed into a bloody mess. Knowing that that was the fate that awaited him if he slackened his pace for even a second, he had kept running faster than he ever had in his life.


     This part was at least something he had anticipated.


     The reason behind him being so confounded, though, was something else.


     Typically, the way that a Legacy Battle went was that any opposing factions that encountered each other would fight, so that there would be fewer people left behind for the final days in order to be selected by the Chief.


     Usually, the battlefields were smaller, so there were quite a few skirmishes which resulted in quite a large number of people losing their lives or at least being disabled for the rest of the battle.


     This time, the battlefield was larger, so he had been expecting that there would be much fewer skirmishes, and that there might be one final all-out confrontation that would decide which faction would come out on.


     Yet, according to the reports that he kept receiving whenever he met up with others, there were many more fights between factions this time than any previous Legacy Battle.


     Also, weirdly… Anomalies were popping up everywhere.


     In a small faction that was known to be weak, one of their members had somehow burst out with potential and become capable of defeating a faction larger than them that had started a fight in the hope that they could wipe them out and leave.


     A minor faction which was supposed to be strong had also had its strongest Warriors wiped out, which meant that smaller factions had been able to end its journey.


     The overall strength levels of many minor factions kept changing, with many such instances of those who were supposed to lose winning, and vice versa. By now, no one could predict who was in the lead.


     Even with this, it looked like the gods of chaos weren't done. Apparently, there were some people who were going around saving Fighters and directing them to where their factions were gathering, and this was typically followed by skirmishes taking place.


     This basically resulted in factions gathering together before fighting, with the end result being that one of them would be wiped out.


     All in all, the numbers in the battlefield were being whittled down quickly, and Ace was headed to a battle in the hope of watching and figuring out why all these things were happening.


     Unknown to him, he was already being watched by Daneel, who was standing along with Elanev on a tree just a few tens of meters away from where two groups were going to clash.


     "How many are left?", Elanev asked, to which Daneel replied, "Around 75."


     This made Elanev shake his head with an incredulous expression in his eyes.


     "How did you even come up with this?", he asked, genuinely wanting to find out how his younger brother's mind.


     After shooting him a glance, Daneel thought for a bit and said, "Well, I once heard a story. A group had been brought together to rob a ban-…err, I mean, a house of someone powerful. Each of them had different duties- one needed to bypass the formation, while another was in charge of taking out the guards. However, the man behind it all had planned it in such a way that each such person was charged with killing the team member whose job was done. That way, those remaining would have a bigger share. In this way, the number of team members kept decreasing, as they could never have known that they were all fighting each other as planned by the one behind the whole thing. By the end, only one was left…and he was the one who had planned it all, and had disguised himself as a team member."


     Elanev heard the story with interest, and slowly, he could see how this had inspired the King.


     However, for his benefit, the King continued in order to clarify it further.


     "I wanted all of these factions to fight against each other and keep wiping themselves off. For that, I had to assemble them, and then make them face off against an opposing faction. That wasn't too hard. But the problem came when a certain faction was weaker than the one they were facing. If only one of them got wiped out, it wasn't ideal.


     "So…I took it a step further, and I found a way to change the power levels using those balls, which held the consciousnesses of Kellor and Faxul. The balls allow consciousnesses to enter and control Fighters easily. Mages, or Champion level Fighters would be able to resist in the blink of an eye. Warrior level Fighters, though, have pretty vulnerable minds. If there's a strong group, I would send in Kellor's consciousness to weaken them by making the strongest Warrior's of that group not use their full potential, resulting in their defeat. He is a Mage, so he knows jacksh*t about Fighting. If there's a weaker one, Faxul would enter the fray and make a weak Fighter 'burst out' with power, as I gave him a way to burn the resources in a body for a small burst of power. Basically, I manipulated the factions to be on the same level so that they would keep getting wiped off, while covering all that up so that the Heroes wouldn't know what's actually going on. To them, it'll look as if different people are changing according to the pressure in different ways, while I am skilled in locating Champions. After all, I only need to hide the consciousness thing from them, as its a simpler version of a Hero level spell which I'm not supposed to have. They can follow along with the rest, as all the other trinkets can be made by a Warrior, anyway. That's all. Simple, isn't it?"


     Hearing the plan again, Elanev was awed even though he had been carrying it out till now.


     However, that last question…made him want to throw up.


     Still, controlling himself, he asked, "But in that plan, that guy manipulated their greed, right? Here, you're just making these factions fight each other normally, but with a little twist."


     This made an even more mischievous smile appear on the King's face while he said, "Exactly. Everything so far was to set the stage for this secondary plan that is based on the story I told you to begin. And by the time I'm done, I want the entire Fortress to shiver with fear whenever they hear my name. All right, this one's starting. Watch out, though. We have a special visitor. Maybe…it's time for a little bit of that revenge I was talking about."


     Saying so, Daneel focused his eyes in the direction from where Ace was watching.


     At the same moment, Ace felt a chill which made him shudder, but no matter how much he searched, he could find no one around him.


     Deciding to be even more alert, he continued watching the battle between the Fighters which had just started, while unaware that he had already been locked on to by the most dangerous predator in this battlefield.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     639 The Final Stage 1
      Just like the many fights that he had heard of, the one he was witnessing was dead even. The Fighters were almost equally matched, so they continued to whittle down each other until barely a couple were left alive from the 40 that had started the fight.


     As Ace watched all this, the feeling in his spine, that something was wrong, didn't leave.


     In fact, it kept getting stronger and stronger, and no matter how much he searched around him, he couldn't find any source.


     Yet, he didn't even know whether he should feel happy about that.


     After all, what was more terrifying? An enemy that he could detect and be wary of, or one that was capable of sneaking up on him completely undetected?


     Finally unable to take it any more, he set off back to the location in the battlefield where he and a few other Fighters had gathered.


     And of course, just a hundred meters behind him was a man who was using a weird technique to move through the trees.


     He rarely stayed in the light. Each and every movement of his kept putting him in the shadows from the trees or various branches above him, and in the darkness, it was as if he was invisible.


     For almost any Warrior level Fighter, this was something unimaginable.


     Yet…the King was doing it, and again, the Heroes above kept remarking about how this should be impossible.


     Heroes were beings that could go without sustenance or sleep for months at a time. After all, they had a lifespan of hundreds of years, and many of their training sessions were often counted in the span of years.


     Hence, these 15 days had passed by like a breeze for them, and their interest in watching the King didn't decrease at all.


     Yet, the questions they had only kept increasing, as even though they were Heroes of Angaria, not all of them could accurately analyze all techniques and figure out what was going on.


     The Head had been doing his duty and commentating about what technique was being used and why.


     Indeed, even he had been a bit puzzled by a few things- mainly by the fact that initially, almost every faction that came into contact with the King changed its power level, with Fighters either getting weaker or stronger.


     There was no plausible way in which this could be explained perfectly, so he had just used the best explanation available to him: that the King was putting them in these situations that caused the change.


     Thankfully, it didn't happen in all of them, which made it so that there was a chance that he was right.


     Also, this was something else that the others hadn't been able to understand.


     So, he decided to stand up and explain it, too.


     "This inheritance is known as 'Master of Shadows'. Anyone who wields and is capable of training themselves to a high level in it can become almost invisible in the shadows, so much so that their presence wouldn't even be felt by us Mages. In the days of the Empire, those who used this Inheritance were typically assassins who also had various other trinkets to get through the formations on their way so that they could carry out their task. However, in this age, those trinkets can no longer be made, so a Master of Shadows would be doomed to only targeting lesser individuals. As it is a Fighter Inheritance, it is present in the Fortress of Unyielding Might, but few train in it before of the drawback I just mentioned. Also, the further levels of this technique have been lost, and mages typically have even better ways of concealment, so few train in it in this age. However, it looks like he made a different judgment."


     With the truth revealed, all but the disciples of the Fortress who had kept quiet as they weren't supposed to blabber about their Sect's inheritances had expressions of realization on their faces.


     However, those from the Sect had already been shocked enough throughout these few days, so it wasn't really something great for them to be smug on this occasion.


     Seeing them all, the Head continued.


     "In a shadow, a Warrior is able to fade from sight using the Energy inside his body and twisting it in a certain method to achieve what he wants. It is a high-level technique which allows one to influence the elementary particles around them even before becoming a Champion, and hence, it is invaluable as it shows a path forward for one to take that leap. After all, a Champion needs to be both find that resonance and use it to change the world, so getting some skill in the latter part is only beneficial. There are better techniques which do the same thing in ways which can be taken forward into the other realms, though, and I suspect that you will be seeing them before the Battle is up. Typically, these abilities are not put on display as everyone is usually busy just surviving. This time, though…something might be different."


     Hearing the last sentence from the Head, almost all the Heroes nodded, and the change in opinion of the King which had begun 15 days ago looked like it was still in progress. In fact, even the sect members who had been brought along, who were the top seeds in their sects, compared themselves to the King and wondered whether they would be able to accomplish so much while managing a Kingdom.


     As many people continued to watch Daneel, who was aware of them all and knew that he was giving them a pretty good show, Ace arrived at a meeting place that had covertly been established …in the sky.


     Indeed, it was a pretty ingenious idea. In a few areas all around the forest, trees were cloistered together closely, resulting in thick layers of branches. A skilled Fighter could easily use these to stand, and even sit on.


     In this place, 5 people were waiting for him, and they all had worried expressions on their faces.


     The reason Daneel had stopped his initial plan of confronting and taking very special care of Ace in return for the treatment he had received during the battle before had been this: so that he would lead him to a gathering of the remaining faction leaders.


     Although Daneel's scanner was powerful, it still had a limited range. So, he would have been hard pressed to find these individuals if he hadn't chosen to follow Ace.


     It looked like controlling the urge to go forward and pummel someone who deserved it paid off, after all.


     With a smile, Daneel perched himself in a shadow, using the technique that he knew was being interpreted as one with no future by the Heroes above.


     Just like they were probably saying, this was a High-tier technique whose later portions had been lost.


     But, of course, Daneel had the whole thing, and he was pretty impressed by the acquired Champion Path that followed the Warrior-level version of this technique.


     Apparently, if someone became a true Champion-level Master of Shadows, they would be able to expand their shadow to consume light and regain their power.


     It sounded pretty damn overpowered, and it was- that was why it was put in one of the highest tiers of Fighter techniques. In fact, after using it now, Daneel had already decided that his Domination Corps would be training in it as soon as he went back to Lanthanor.


     Putting that to the side, Daneel focused on the gathering that had just begun.


     "Wiped out, too?"


     This question was from Jasper, who had a worried expression on his face.


     Seeing Ace nod, dejection appeared on the faces of those present.


     "Yes. They were evenly matched, too, so most of them went down, and the others are too exhausted and weak to be of any help to us. It's just us."


     They had been hoping to figure out why all these strange things were happening, but they had been unable to do so.


     However, the overall leader of the Unnamed, who was the one Ace had spoken to before that battle in which the King had run away like a coward, spoke up.


     "Well, that's that. But think about it this way. If we're careful, we will be the last ones standing. There are 60 Fighters under all of our control. I say we split apart and fend for ourselves, and see who comes out on top. Before, I wanted to find the reason behind all that stuff happening, but now, I just want to survive and be among the ones who survive. So, gentlemen…this has been great, but I have to go. Tall, will you be coming with me, or will you find your own way?"


     Indeed, Tall was another faction leader who had survived, even though he was among the weakest among those present.


     After thinking for a bit, Tall nodded and said, "Yes, but give me a few minutes. I need to confer with the others in my group."


     With a nod, the leader of the Unnamed said, "All right, you know where to find me. Good day to the rest of you."


     While he left, Ace and Jasper looked like they were shooting daggers with their eyes at his back, but he just shrugged and ignored them.


     He was known to be a pragmatic man, and he had shown that side of his in this meeting.


     The only remaining faction leader was the one who was the overall commander of the 'Glorious', and he had already sworn to follow Ace and Jasper no matter what they did.


     To Daneel, it looked like the statement from that guy was just what the rest of the 4 were thinking, too.


     At the end of the day, it would be individuals who would be selected to train with the Chief, so everyone had their own priorities.


     So, after Tall departed, too, the three of them began discussing what they could do to make sure that they, and those from their groups would be the ones surviving until the final day.


     Daneel ignored this discussion, though, as he had already decided his target.


     So, without any hesitation, he eyed a shadow near him and sprained in that direction.


     …


     Tall was on the way to where his group was gathered while thinking deeply about what he should do.


     However, his thoughts were interrupted by the sound of someone traveling through the underbrush near him.


     "Who's there? Show yourself!", he said, taking out a pair of knives from his pockets.


     The man who walked out of the bushes startled him, and made him drop his jaw with astonishment.


     It was the King of Lanthanor.


     He had been right all along! This guy had somehow bamboozled them all!


     The King casually walked forward with a smile on his face, and although Tall was a bit wary, he thought that the man simply wanted to talk to him.


     When he saw the King reach him and stretch forward his hand, Tall thought for a moment, and raised his own to shake it, as he would be an idiot to pass the King up after the strength the man had revealed.


     However…the moment their hands touched, he could feel that something was wrong.


     There was some sort of trinket in the King's hand that he hadn't noticed before, and as soon as his hand touched it, he lost consciousness.


     The last thing he heard…was the King speaking.


     "Let me just borrow your body real quick."


     …


     10 minutes later.


     The leader of the Unnamed waited in a cave for Tall to arrive.


     Although Tall only led a small faction, he knew that he was a pretty talented Fighter.


     So, as soon as he came, he said, "Tall, this is an opportunity. We have to make sure us Unnamed come out on top."


     To his surprise, Tall smiled and replied, "Yes, leader. And I have the perfect plan to make that happen. But…we need to ally with the other two factions. Believe me, they'll never see it coming."


     …


     Up above, after seeing the King converse with Tall, a constant buzz had appeared in the area.


     So, the Head once again stood up to clarify.


     "It looks like the King managed to sway one of them! That, folks, is the effect of the skill of knowing how to talk to people, and sway them to your cause. It's a powerful skill, so watch and learn!"


     If Daneel were here, he would definitely be sniggering away after hearing the Head's explanation.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     640 The Final Stage 2
      Many of the Heroes were usually those who never paid much import to skills like these, but after seeing the overall performance of the King, they couldn't help but wonder if they were wrong.


     They had seen him meticulously plan each and every step so far: from identifying the 'domains' of the monstrosities to saving and redirecting faction members to their factions by disguising himself as one of them, to causing the minor factions to wipe each other out, until the situation had turned into how it was now: with barely a third of the initial participants surviving.


     Although these Heroes were typically bored during Legacy Battles, they paid attention, so they could clearly recall how the previous ones were.


     By the 20-day mark, the norm was that around a hundred or so Fighters would be eliminated.


     By the 25-day mark, around 50 would be left.


     And by the 28-30 day mark, only around 20 would remain, among whom the final selection would occur.


     All that had been upended single-handedly now.


     Marveling at how effectively the King had managed to turn around his enemy to join him, all the Heroes kept their eyes on the place where the converted faction member and the leader of the Unnamed were talking.


     They wanted to see what other miracles the King would accomplish, so they all waited with bated breath, which made the Head remark inwardly that this must be the first time on Angaria when two a Warrior had captivated the minds of so many Heroes, and that too, to the extent that they waited eagerly to see what he would do next.


     Unaware of all that, Daneel simply waited for a response from the leader of the Unnamed while cognizant of the fact that he was being watched by a lot of Heroes.


     A lot of them.


     This did cause him to feel an itch in his back, as he didn't trust them one whit.


     However, he just tried to focus on controlling Tall.


     Indeed, Daneel hadn't made just two of those 'Soul Carriers', as they were called.


     He had made three, and the third one…carried a part of his own consciousness.


     It was all in preparation for this final stage, so Daneel had whipped it out after choosing his target.


     As he was no stranger to having his consciousness split, he had been able to endure easily. With a touch of a Soul Carrier, any individual at the Warrior level or below would immediately have their mind attacked by a momentary Mind Control spell whose purpose would be to put the original consciousness of the body to sleep, allowing the consciousness present in the Carrier to take over.


     It had worked seamlessly, so Daneel was now in control of Tall while speaking to the leader of the Unnamed.


     The person in front of him had some of the most nondescript features he had ever seen. He had never stood out, unlike Jasper and Ace and the rest who all had some distinctive feature to identify them.


     This person would mix in flawlessly no matter what crowd he was standing in, given that that crowd was human. I


     Many would think that the man was just plain, and that he hadn't been blessed with great looks.


     However, Daneel felt that something was off.


     So, he decided to ask the system while the leader continued to ponder on Daneel's statement, even though he hadn't even made his proposition yet.


     "System, is the person in front of me using any sort of technique actively? If not, what Fighter Inheritance does he train in?"


     [Scanning. Target individual identified. Slight irregularities in elementary particles detected. The irregularities are too slight to even be noticed using elementary vision unless one knows what they are looking for. Scanning list of techniques. High-tier Fighter Technique Inheritance found.


     Fighter Inheritance: Bodymorpher


     Allows one to change the structure of their bodies at will by manipulating the elementary particles using absorbed Energy to result in transformations. Target is utilizing the Warrior-level version of this Inheritance, which, just like the 'Master of Shadows', allows one to be able to manipulate elementary particles in the Warrior realm itself to lay a solid foundation for when they become Champions. The Inheritance continues to the 'Bodymorpher' Champion Path. At present, target is only changing his face. He has also hardened his vital body parts to avoid fatal injuries. In the Champion realm, Bodymorphers can change their own body into weapons, or soften a body part to endure attacks. Note: only such transformations are possible, but this is considered a formidable High-tier technique because the degree of hardening and softening is high.]


     A technique at the same level as mine, huh?


     By this point, Daneel had already understood that all these top-level Fighters were definitely using such techniques which could already manipulate the world to some extent. After all, it only made sense: these techniques allowed one to be more powerful than all their peers, and it was usually such people who became leaders.


     His guess was that the high-tier techniques that managed to survive from the age of the apocalypse were reserved for such talented individuals to train in. If so, he looked forward to what those three guys' inheritances were.


     It looked like the leader had finally made a decision, as he looked at 'Tall' and said, "I think I can already guess what you want to suggest, so I was thinking for so long as I couldn't decide whether to hear it or not. I admit that even I have been pretty pissed off by their attitudes for a long time, so I don't know if I'll be able to resist myself if I do hear your plan. However, this is truly a golden opportunity. Speak your mind."


     Smiling inwardly, 'Tall' said, "That's good, leader. The plan is simple. As you must already have guessed, it revolves around us first entering an alliance with both, or at least one of the factions quoting that it is the best method to survive, as you already know that everything changes at the 25-day mark."


     A shudder passed through the leader of the Unnamed as he heard this.


     Indeed, each and every Legacy battle combatant knew that the last 5 days were the most dangerous, as all Champions would leave behind any rules they had set for themselves. They would actively begin hunting, and unless a combatant was especially careful and managed to hide themselves perfectly, they would be eliminated. Apparently, this was to thin out the herd even further so that only those who deserved it would survive.


     This time, there had been no such rules set. The Champions were as deadly as they could be from the start. The only change that could be was…


     "That's right, leader. I think that the domains will stop existing for those monstrosities. They will roam the jungle freely, hunting for all of us. At that point, just running and hoping will not be an option. A combined plan is what is required."


     The leader raised both his eyebrows when he heard this. He had expected that Tall would be smart, but he couldn't have known that the man would be this calculating.


     Seeing him nod, 'Tall' continued.


     "So, after the alliance forms, we can assign specific duties to each and every faction that is still present. And then…we will tempt each faction to turn on the others, baiting them by saying that they will have a greater chance to live and be selected in this way. You already know how enticing that is. There will even be perfect opportunities for factions to target others, as we will be moving as a unit. When the time comes and when I have more information, I will also be able to plan more. But, for now, I think we should set out. What do you think, leader?"


     The leader was thoroughly impressed by the plan. Indeed, greed was a powerful thing, and he could already see the others turning as soon as they saw an opportunity.


     How would those opportunities come to be, though? Well, he would leave that to Tall.


     Deciding that he would definitely promote Tall and keep him under him after this was done, the leader gestured for Tall to go ahead, but he was surprised when he saw Tall respectfully give him way.


     Humph. So this guy knew his place, after all. Then what better subordinate could there be? A follower who would be content with where he was could be called the perfect subordinate, as there would never be a risk for a backstab to occur.


     Smiling to himself, the leader walked out, while Daneel eyed his back like a spider that was eyeing a fly which was haplessly falling into its web.


     Only, in this case, the fly didn't even know that it was stuck, and that its end was already near.


     So, it was truly an amusing thing to see that fly have lofty ambitions about flying high, which made Daneel smile again and realize just how addicting this feeling of manipulating everything and being in control could be.


     …


     The Heroes watched the King and the leader of the faction walk out of the cave and head to the same place where they had been before.


     There, the two joined the other two factions, quoting that they felt that that would be best when the last 5 days came.


     This made many look at the Chief questioningly in order to find out whether they were right about the status of the Champions changing.


     The Chief just gave an enigmatic shrug in response, but this was enough confirmation.


     The alliance between the three factions was something that had never happened before, but the impending threat resulted in its formation. Even Ace and the leader of the Glorious had been talking about teaming up, with the leader hoping that he could ride the coattails of Ace and his brother to the end even if it meant sacrificing his faction members, and the former wanting to have scapegoats in case severe situations where he would have to flee came to be.


     Thus, the existing 5 factions were given individual duties.


     They would move in a loose formation, with each faction fulfilling its duty to let the most individuals survive.


     There were 5 duties: scouting, vanguard, stalling, advance guard and communicators.


     The duties would rotate every 3 hours, just to be fair, as some roles carried more risk than others. Even if the whole group got unlucky, one would only be able to blame their own luck for being in the wrong role.


     Scouting was dangerous, but it was nothing compared to the vanguard and the advance guard who defended the back and the front when running away from a threat. And by 'defense', it meant distracting the monstrosities so that the rest could run away.


     These two were the most dreaded and dangerous duties, while stalling and communicating were two of the easiest. Those stalling just needed to dig holes, and communicators just traveled to send messages. They kept track of each other by judging relative distances and counting steps, and as all those remaining were high-level Warriors with most of them even being Peak Exalted Warriors, this wasn't too hard to implement.


     For the first 5 days, everything was peaceful, and many Heroes had even begun to wonder when he would start.


     From the 25th day, though, just like they had expected, the monstrosities started to roam around the battlefield freely.


     Not all participants were part of these factions who had made the alliance. There were very few smaller groups and a few stragglers, and most of these started dying off.


     The alliance's formation, though, allowed most of them to live, and many even started to praise the leader of the Unnamed who had proposed it. However, the leader eyed 'Tall' every time this happened, as he had been the one to give the base of the plan, and tell him about the duties that could be given.


     From the 26th day…the Heroes above finally started to see what they were waiting for.


     On the 26th day, the scouting team missed spotting a roaming monstrosity, causing the massacre of the vanguard.


     The scouting team was admonished, but they insisted that it was an honest mistake.


     On the 27th day, the communicators sent a miscommunication, causing the faction in charge of being the forward guard to go too far ahead.


     They were all forced to teleport away by another monstrosity.


     Ace had been exasperated, but he had let it go as mistakes did happen in tense situations.


     The existing faction members were split apart to fulfill the other duties.


     On the 28th day, disaster struck in the form of a random mistake. A faction member tripped, alerting a monstrosity near which the 'stalling' team had been digging some holes so that they could stall it and move forward.


     After this, Ace could take no more.


     He called for a halt at a relatively safe location and asked the communicators to have all the remaining faction members gather.


     And when they did, he looked at them all and burst out with frustration.


     "WHY ARE ONLY 2 FACTIONS REMAINING FROM THE 5 THAT SET OUT? WHAT THE F*CK IS GOING ON? I WANT SOMEONE TO GIVE ME AN ANSWER, OR I'LL MAKE SURE ALL OF YOU HAVE NO FUTURES IN THE SECT!"


     With the most innocent expression on his face, 'Tall' stepped out and said, "Whatever do you mean by that, alliance leader? They were all just honest mistakes! Please don't give in to the frustration! Surely, you can't believe that someone is capable of manipulating all of us from the inside, do you?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     641 The Final Stage 3
      Silence fell over the cave as these words were uttered by a lowly Unnamed.


     Yet, they all felt that he was right. They had looked like mistakes, and although they did notice that something might be wrong, they were too busy worrying about saving their own lives to stop and wonder whether they should be concerned about something else.


     All they cared about was that they were alive and in the battle, and they had a higher chance of being selected and achieving all of their dreams.


     Money, fame, power- all of them would be theirs, and they would be able to soar into the skies in one go.


     With that goal in mind, the rest only wanted their leader to set his grievance aside so that they could continue.


     Only 2 days were left, and among them, only 25 Fighters remained.


     13 belonged to those who followed Ace and Jasper. They were a mix of bootlickers and those with aspirations who simply admired those stronger than them.


     12 of them were Unnamed, and their motivation was one and the same: to shed that title.


     The Glorious had all been wiped out except for their leader, who wasn't really saddened because of that, as he hadn't cared much for them anyway. After all, the Glorious were mostly just a bunch of those with background who didn't have too much talent.


     And of course, the leader of the Unnamed was still there, along with Tall, bringing their total number up to 29.


     They were a haggard group that just wanted it all to end. And right now, Ace was in the way of that, so even though they were wary of his power, they looked at him with eyes which made it clear what they felt.


     Yes, something is afoot.


     Yes, we were convinced to betray and let others die or teleport away.


     But that doesn't mean you should make a fuss. Just continue leading us till the end.


     And that…was also the 'hope' they had received when they had been approached by Tall and the leader of the Unnamed to betray others in the first place.


     They had been told that when two factions remained, everything would stop, as two factions were at least needed to fend off the monstrosities and live.


     They believed that they were at the finish line, and there was no strength greater than that which was displayed by someone when they thought they were so close to victory.


     Ace saw all these varying emotions in the eyes that were looking at him.


     Slowly, he began to understand what he had been ignoring all along.


     Meanwhile, Daneel was closely watching Ace.


     The past few days had been…fun, to say the least.


     Just as expected, it wasn't too hard to convince the Fighters to betray others so that they would have a higher chance of winning.


     At the end of the day, honor had no value, and this was something that would painfully be clear to anyone who was watching.


     As for the Fighters who survived, he had expected that they would be like this- where they just wanted Ace to sit the f*ck down and continue leading them to safety, while helping to protect them.


     Of course, he didn't do those things, but it was true that he was one of the fastest, so he had been instrumental in distracting quite a few monstrosities.


     If they knew that he was only doing that so that he could use them all if needed, they might have changed their opinions of him, but the truth was that he was no different than them.


     So, when given the assurance that only two factions would survive, and after seeing that there were only two left, none of these Fighters were willing to come forward and expose what had happened.


     Even if they had tried…Daneel had a backup plan for that.


     Thankfully, he hadn't had to resort to it.


     However, Ace figuring it out and doing something out of his expectations was something that Daneel did not want.


     Any plan was not perfect. Variables always existed, and the true skill of a strategist lay in accounting for those variables, and being capable of quickly changing the plan if needed.


     At this moment, Daneel realized that he needed to do just that.


     According to his original estimates, Ace was a dumb, privileged piece of sh*t who wouldn't be smart enough to do anything even if he found out that something was wrong.


     Well, there had been no way to completely make the three massacres appear natural, so it had been a given that the ruse would be revealed sooner or later.


     Yet, now…Daneel wasn't so sure, mainly because he had seen the skill of the man during these past few days when he had made the right calls to save as many as possible repeatedly.


     There was a small risk that he might do something that could derail Daneel's plan.


     And Daneel was having none of that.


     So…in that moment, he decided that he would bring forward the conclusion.


     During all this time, Daneel had refrained from using Faxul's and Kellor's consciousnesses any more as it might make the Heroes more suspicious. The previous incidents could be passed off using some reason or the other, but if the same repeated here, they would see the pattern of a form of Mind Control, which would be disastrous for Daneel.


     However…that didn't mean that he didn't have another knight on the chessboard.


     Ace knew that he couldn't do anything at that moment. He needed to confer with his brother, but first, they had to leave this cave as no place was safe for such a long time.


     Already, the roars that were ever-present all around the battlefield sounded like they were getting closer, so Ace first called for them all to disperse into the formation and move east.


     Daneel smiled as he saw this.


     He might have had to panic if Ace had insisted on doing something then and there.


     Yet, the moment the man had decided to deal with it after a little bit, he had lost.


     Of course, he didn't know it.


     Hiding the smile that was present at the corner of his mouth, Daneel covertly left behind a mark on a tree that they passed in a location that would only be found if someone knew where to look.


     And that someone…approached the tree and noticed the mark not even a minute after the departure of the group.


     …


     "Who could it be, Ace? They're incompetent Fighters! It's natural that they f*cked up! Hell, I would be surprised if they didn't f*ck up!"


     While bounding through the forest while constantly looking around to make sure that there weren't any threats that might have been missed by the scouting team, Ace and Jasper were having an intense discussion.


     Pressing his lips into a thin line with frustration, Ace replied, "I don't know! But they're all acting shifty. I didn't see it before because I didn't think that they could be capable of it. And even if they were, I didn't care, as all I wanted was that as many as possible would survive so that we could use them to defend ourselves during the final battle. But now, I'm not so sure. If one of them is capable of somehow manipulating everyone so much, maybe they are a threat to be cautious of. It looked to me as if all of them are guilty. All of them did things to result in others dying. But now, they don't want me to bring it up, almost as if they are sure that the same won't happen with them. What if…that person promised them all that when 2 remained, no more scheming and betraying would be necessary?"


     Jasper had always been relatively simple-minded when compared to his brother.


     So, unable to wrap his head around the complex machinations being referred to by his brother, he said, "You're surely overthinking it, Ace. Even if you're not, so what? What can you do now? They're all dead already."


     However, his response looked like it fell on deaf ears, as Ace looked like he had entered a trance during which he seemed to have realized something.


     "If I were in his shoes…what would I do next? I would have to give the promise that two would survive, or there would be too much of a risk of my plan being exposed. After all, plans with ambiguous endings would make people skittish and fear that they would be targeted later on, too. But after two are left…what if I want to continue? What if I want to make even more factions die? Then the best method would be to…"


     Just as his thoughts were about to allow him to reach a horrific conclusion, a scout ran in his direction with a message.


     "Leader, a monstrosity has been spotted in front of us! We have to change our path right now! It's as if it came out of nowhere!"


     Hearing this, Ace panicked for a bit, but he calmed himself, as he felt confident that he had been able to figure it out before the final day.


     If he were the mastermind, and if he were following that plan, he would make the last step take place on the last day.


     So, calming down his rapidly beating heart, he called over the communicators who were running nearby and asked them to send the message that they should head back in the direction they had come from.


     Monstrosities had already been spotted on the other two sides, so, currently, the rear was the best option.


     Everything looked fine for a few minutes, but another scout soon ran toward Ace frantically.


     Seeing him, Ace's face immediately turned dark.


     "Leader, another monstrosity has appeared in front of us again! And the one behind us is still chasing! What should we do?!"


     "…"


     The scout got a confused expression on his face as he saw the leader erupt with rage.


     "CALL A HALT! WE MAKE A STAND TO STALL THEM, AND THEN WE SHALL DISPERSE!"


     Nodding, the scout ran away, as the formerly dignified top Fighter in the sect looked like he would die from an aneurysm at any moment.


     Indeed, Ace was infuriated.


     He had figured out the plan, but alas, he had been too late.


     When only two factions were left…the best option was to obliterate all of them in one go.


     Even if they went east or west, he was sure that they would only find more monstrosities.


     So…the only thing to do was fight.


     If this 'mastermind' thought that he could handle him so easily, then he would be very, very surprised.


     As soon as all the Fighters gathered, Ace spoke to them in a cold tone.


     "Split into two and begin stalling on both sides. As soon as it becomes clear that an escape is possible, disperse and run away. But beware, there might be more waiting. And if any of you wishes to speak to me, I'll be waiting right here. The other two leaders will go to the other two sides."


     The last command was a bit strange, but everyone obliged and split apart instantly, knowing that time was crucial.


     The leader of the unnamed could also sense that something was off, but he left as he didn't want to be in an unprotected place.


     If they stalled in those two directions, wasn't the center unsafe?


     All alone, Ace waited for the mastermind to come out.


     And soon…a silhouette appeared from the shadow of a tree near him, startling him in the process.


     Yet, he had been expecting it.


     'Tall' walked toward him calmly, but there was something…weird about him.


     However, that calm walk was interrupted by a familiar roar from the left, where a monstrosity could be seen closing in.


     He prepared to say that he had discovered everything, and that he would 'take care' of him as soon as the battle was done, and that he would have no more chances to manipulate anyone, anymore.


     Only…what happened next baffled him so much that he began to question everything he knew about the world.


     "One second."


     Saying so, 'Tall' actually…ran in the direction of the Champion-level monster.


     What the f*ck was he doing? Was he loose in his head? No Warrior could…


     BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


     A single punch.


     A single punch to the head was all that was needed, and it even resulted in a shockwave that flattened all the trees around them.


     When the dust settled, the monstrosity that had terrorized many over the past month could be seen…trapped inside the earth, with only its massive shoulders outside the ground.


     And as for 'Tall', he was right in front of the grotesque thing which kept struggling in order to get out and kill the puny thing in front of it, but it couldn't.


     Putting his hands on his hips, 'Tall' said, "How rude of you. Can't you see that we were going to have an epic back-and-forth which would have ended in that guy being gobsmacked? Now, look what you've done! The atmosphere is ruined! Ruined, I say!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     642 Flyswatter
      Silence reigned over both the two pavilions and that spot in the battlefield on which so many eyes were focused.


     It wasn't even just the disciples from the Big 4. Even the Heroes and Champions who were in attendance were baffled, seeing the heroic pose of that man while he berated the monstrosity which looked so pathetic that anyone would take pity on it, if it hadn't been going around killing everyone it could find just a few minutes before.


     In fact, even the Chief and the Head were staring with wide open eyes, as even they had never expected that such a scene would unfold.


     They had seen 'Tall' covertly switch identity with the King right after they had set off. 'Tall' had been a scout, so it had been easy for him to find a spot where he could meet with the King, whom he was in cahoots with. However, it had been strange to see the King robotically knock out 'Tall', and then take his identity using one last transformation trinket that he had on him.


     Some started to question why this switch hadn't taken place beforehand, itself.


     Why didn't the King directly take over Tall's identity to infiltrate the alliance and do everything he had been doing so far? Why convince 'Tall' and have him do the dirty work, before switching at this point?


     However, those people were called dumb and they were mocked by those sitting near them who knew the answer.


     Over these past few days, the original body of the King hadn't been idle.


     With a stiff face, which was probably due to the fact that he was doing some very dangerous things, the King had been going around attracting monstrosities left and right to manipulate the group into traveling in the direction he wanted, so that those machinations inside the alliance where each faction had been eliminated could happen. So, it was both an inside and outside job.


     After all, it made sense. Unless there was intervention from the outside, too, how could there be perfect situations for factions to betray the others? How could it have all worked out so well that those mistakes would have caused an entire faction to be eliminated?


     Some would call it bad luck. But as the Heroes and those watching knew, it had nothing to do with luck.


     No, it was all skill.


     The King, with the help of the man he had come in with would set up monstrosities at the locations he wished by using his overwhelming advantage where he could escape from them whenever he wished using his shadow technique. As for the man who was covered fully from head to toe, he had an equally impressive method, and it had already become clear to all that like a few others who were also holding their own on the battlefield, he would definitely survive till the end.


     When the King had covertly given the signal, this man had made sure that monstrosities would surround them from all sides, and that hadn't been that hard at this stage as all of them had already been pretty infuriated because they kept getting chased and then losing their prey.


     That had led to this situation now, which was still being watched with vacant expressions from almost everyone on the two pavilions, as if their mind had gone blank because of seeing such an implausible sight. Their minds just couldn't process that what they were seeing was real, so they had no option but to shut down.


     His statement kept reverberating in their minds, and his image, with his hands on his hips as if he was admonishing a pet dog that had knocked over a cup, was branded into the minds of many.


     A furor burst out at almost the exact moment the King turned to walk away after mockingly staring down the monstrosity, which, of course, was just puzzled as even it had never expected that it would enter such a state.


     The din was so loud that the Head actually had to stand up and shout, "Shut up! Let this event end, and then I will explain what happened! For now, sit your asses down and watch!"


     His voice seemed to carry with it the spirit of thunder and lightning, as it struck all those who had begun to speak as if it contained solid power.


     They instantly obliged, and laid their eyes on the scene again, where one more person was still in shock.


     Ace.


     Ace felt like turning around and running away for the first time in his life. If this was a dream, no, a nightmare, he wanted it to end.


     He even pinched himself, but that only left behind a red mark on his skin that was almost the same shade as his face, which was flushed.


     Godly.


     That was the one word that floated through his mind.


     A God among Fighters.


     Yet, he squashed it instantly as a God demanded reverence, and he was not ready to revere anyone.


     This was a random Fighter who had been flying under the radar for so long. How could he contain so much power? And if he did, why would he hide himself for that long? It didn't make sense, as showing this much potential would directly bring him under the wing of the Chief.


     'Tall' had just turned around and had resumed his walk toward Ace, with that same lopsided, confident smile on his face.


     That smile…reminded him of something.


     Ace couldn't place it, but the more he watched, the more he became sure that he had seen all of this before.


     That walk where each step was as if he was taking control of the earth, and bending it to his will.


     That expression which was filled with arrogance born from intelligence, and not foolishness.


     And that eloquence…which would leave almost anyone tongue-tied.


     He had to cease his thoughts, though, as 'Tall' reached him and said, "Oh, yes, where were we? You were going to give a long speech about how you're superior, blah, blah, right? Go on. Oh, but before that, let me just…"


     A flash of light.


     Followed by a different man standing in front of him.


     If this really was a nightmare…it was the most horrific one in his life, as the King of Lanthanor was standing in front of Ace.


     Sputtering, he took a few steps back, unable to believe his eyes.


     How…the f*ck was this possible?!


     He had defeated him personally, and he had seen him flee! Yet, now, he was standing here unharmed?!


     Ace's back hit a tree, which made him have no choice but to stop backing up.


     This also brought him to his senses, pushing away the extreme shock and astonishment he was feeling that the man who had sworn that it was not over…had proven himself right.


     That was when he connected the dots.


     Faking his departure and mixing in with the participants.


     Sweet-talking the factions and getting them eliminated.


     Sneaking into the final days like a snake slithering silently through the bushes, before striking and ending its prey in one go.


     And here…he was the prey.


     Brilliant.


     It was just brilliant.


     If that first step hadn't happened, they all would have been wary about the King, and would have hunted him down throughout all the early days. No matter how powerful he was, he wouldn't have been able to evade so many Fighters.


     If the second step hadn't been orchestrated, Ace would have had tens of Fighters to call on and defeat the King.


     And if the third step also succeeded…the King would have delivered on his promise.


     To win the Legacy Battle and show everyone their place.


     This single thought made the rage return to Ace.


     Only, it couldn't help but be stifled as he eyed the Champion-level monstrosity that was still struggling in the ground, unable to escape.


     What should he do? Give up?


     And then what?


     His father would be watching, and he would be disgraced.


     And when their father was disgraced…


     With a shudder, Ace caught that fury and embraced it.


     Only strong emotions could make him leave behind logic in order to find the courage to face this man.


     He now knew that he was no match for him, but he knew that he still needed to fight.


     So, gritting his teeth, he raised his fists.


     If someone had told him a month back that he would be shaking in his boots while facing a mere 'ant' from the Central Continent, he would have scoffed.


     However, now…it was reality, and no matter how much he didn't want to believe it, he had to own up to it.


     Only, seeing his actions, the King…laughed.


     "Bravo! So you do have some guts?"


     Hearing this, Ace couldn't take it any more. Yes, he knew that there might not be victory, but there was no way that he would allow himself to be insulted in this way.


     "YAAAAAAAHHHH!"


     With a warcry, he jumped 10 feet into the air while his hands took on a silvery coating.


     This silvery coating soon coalesced into two swords, which he pointed in the King's direction before diving down.


     The Heroes above watched with bated breath, too, anticipating a fight to conclude this event.


     However…the moment Ace was about to reach within a few feet from the King, the King hopped into the air and shot a roundhouse kick with such a speed that he turned into a blur.


     Seeing this, the Chief stood up and exclaimed, "Extreme speed! This fool of a kid!"


     No one understood what he meant, but the spectators watched on, viewing the 'top seed' kicked away into 3 trees before finally coming to rest.


     "It's cute that you thought that you would stand up against me, and I might have obliged you if I didn't have more pressing matters. So, go have a rest. And you…come out."


     If Ace had been awake to hear this, he would definitely have spurted blood on seeing his bravery mocked in this way.


     Thankfully, he was already deep in the land of dreams, where even nightmares of him being chased around by monstrosities were better than the reality which he had just escaped from.


     For a moment, those in the pavilions were puzzled on hearing this, but they soon saw a man emerge from the ground a few meters away from the King, inside the forest.


     This startled most, and only those who hadn't been completely focusing on the encounter had noticed this person creep up on the scene.


     He was sturdy, with short hair and features similar to the now-unconscious Ace and his brother, who was desperately fleeing at the moment.


     "Xander, right? I thought you didn't care about your brothers?", asked the King, to which the man replied, "I don't. But blood is blood. I couldn't leave them alone knowing that they were being targeted by someone. I always was the one who fought off those they couldn't defeat."


     Xander began walking toward the King as he said this, and behind his back…two wings grew out, which looked like they were made of flesh and bone, but were actually comprised of elementary particles.


     "My 'Angel' Inheritance stands undefeated so far."


     With a small smile of confidence, Xander walked in front of the King and rose into the air with a flap of his wings.


     However…those wings faltered and he almost lost balance as he saw an incongruous sight appear in front of him.


     Taking out 5 trinkets from his pockets, the King connected them all and activated them.


     When he was done, in his hands…was a hammer that was 7 feet(2.13 m) long from top to bottom. It had a long handle, but its body was bigger than a fully-grown man, and it looked like it was not possible for it to be wielded by any human.


     Yet, the King easily hefted it onto his shoulder and said something that made the same fury that had flashed across Ace's face appear in his brother, too.


     "Angels are just cockier, larger flies. So, I just need a larger hammer to swat you down."


     …


     Meanwhile, Elanev was waiting for a Fighter in front of him to activate the teleportation trinket and leave.


     He had been defeated in one punch, and he had been given the option that he could either die, or depart.


     Of course, he only had a single question.


     "Why?"


     As his face wasn't visible, the Fighter could only hear Elanev's cold tone.


     "Because in this Legacy Battle, only one Fighter will survive in the end."


     BOOOOOMMMM!


     Feeling the ground reverberate under him as a sound suddenly startled both of them, Elanev smiled and said to himself, "The swatting has started. I should hurry up. I hope you're not too tired by the time our fight begins, my dear younger brother."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     643 Waiting
      "'Extreme' Inheritance Path. It was said that it was created by a madman in the age of the Empire. That man simply wished to beat his opponents, regardless of what that victory cost. So, he created this technique, which was henceforth banned and sealed. But…there are certain records that point to the fact that he used the turmoil during the apocalypse to create an Inheritance site in order to pass it down…as no one would want to make their greatest creations go to waste, after all. A copy of it is also present in our archives, but that copy was left there as a reference as to what must not be done on the Path of a Fighter. No one could have trained in it using that copy. So, I suspect that he found that Inheritance, too…"


     These solemn words from the Chief were heard by all those in the two pavilions amid the mad smashing sounds that echoed out from below them.


     The hammer was just that big: every time it was swung, it would smash either a tree or the earth, but the King deftly raised it again as if it weighed nothing.


     Everyone had even begun to wonder how that was possible, and they also started to think back to that moment when the monstrosity had been smashed into the ground.


     Initially, many had assumed that although the hammer was large, it might be hollow for the most part, but the more they watched, the more it became clear that that was not true.


     These words made them redirect their attention on the Chief, but they kept watching the fight, too, and only reflected on what he said after seeing that the King and his opponent were still only testing each other out.


     'Extreme' Inheritance.


     It did sound great, and its history was impressive, but what did it even do?


     And if he had found that Inheritance, then just how lucky was the damn King? How could he find so many where the Big 4 hadn't unearthed any in the past century?


     The Chief spoke up to answer the first question.


     "The path of the 'Extreme' is the path to forego oneself for victory. An 'Extreme' Fighter furiously burns through everything he has to result in a burst of power that only lasts for moments. However, this can only be done for a few times, and after it happens a certain number of times…the Fighter is completely disabled, because the body collapses in on itself. Who would want to lie on their bed for months in excruciating pain just to defeat an opponent? It is not even that this can be used as a backup technique. It requires great skill to master, so anyone who is focusing on another Inheritance cannot train in the 'Extreme' Path as a backup to use when death is near. The King is using the 'Extreme' Path. That is how he used only one punch to trap that Champion- he directed the force expertly, too, but if he didn't have the power, this wouldn't have worked. He is also using it now to swing that hammer that probably weighs over a ton. What a foolish choice. Power is important, but this is just an irrational method to obtain it."


     Ah.


     Now it made sense.


     After all, if a Warrior could defeat a Champion without facing any repercussions, the whole power level system on Angaria would have been upended by now.


     Even though this was still impressive, everyone could at least accept it, so they just directed their attention onto the match again, which looked like it was picking up steam.


     …


     "YEARGH!"


     Xander was a man of few words.


     He was always the stoic kind who kept his head low and just focused on training until his body and mind broke.


     That was how he had exceeded his limits time and time again: by believing in himself, and doing the best he could.


     Now, though…he was more frustrated than he had ever been in his life.


     A flyswatter.


     That was exactly how the King was using that thing in his hands, and this irked Xander to no end.


     True, he had wings, which gave him incredible mobility and speed. His foes would usually be helpless as he could dive down and attack them from the air while they helplessly watched from the ground or tried to use silly jumps and hops in order to match him.


     Yet, here…whenever he got close, the King would simply swing that thing with such force that just the vacuum created in its passing was dangerous as it could affect his flight.


     Of course, nothing needed to be said about its freakish might which caused dents on the ground and destroyed multiple trees without any effort.


     Each time, he would swoop down, and the King would even mock him.


     "Here, fly fly fly. Here, fly…"


     Xander could control himself to not be infuriated by this, even though he did feel angry every time he remembered how he had been called a 'cockier, larger fly'. Only, the King kept proving this every time with his actions.


     He would swing the hammer as easily as if it were a 2-feet long sword, and it would whistle through the air with the intent to smite him.


     He would have to dodge, and they would be back at the beginning.


     So, he let out a sound of frustration, which made the King laugh out loud and say, "If a fly isn't swatter, it's the one trying to swat it who should be frustrated. Our roles are reversed! You have to admit that's funny."


     Daneel really was amused.


     However, what Xander didn't know was that he was keeping his eyes on a lot of things.


     "System, how many are left?"


     [Scanning. 6 individuals left. Correction. 5 individuals left, excluding the one known as 'Elanev', who has just forced one of the 6 to teleport away. Target is now moving to a different Fighter.]


     During these past few days, Daneel and Elanev had also been actively rooting out and defeating Fighters who had managed to hide themselves, or were flying solo.


     It wasn't too difficult, given the fact that they were at least on par with the most powerful Fighters in this contest. Of course, that 'most powerful Fighter' was in front of him, and Daneel was even starting to wonder whether he deserved that title.


     Still, it was a possibility that his opponent was holding back, which Daneel wanted anyway as his main goal was that he should stall this battle until such a point that only the three of them were left in the battlefield.


     Daneel's aim for this legacy battle had always been the same.


     He wanted to be the only one who remained standing in the end, as he had a suspicion regarding the true nature of the Legacy Battle.


     Putting that aside, Daneel commanded the system once again when he saw Xander shooting toward him one more time.


     "Activate Extreme Technique for the duration of the swing."


     [Activating. Catalyzing stored Energy. Deactivating.]


     WHUUP!


     Once more, the hammer swung accurately, cutting off all paths for Xander and giving him no option but to retreat.


     "Hey Drakos, do you think they figured it out, yet?"


     "Certainly, Young King. But they must definitely be thinking all kinds of things about you, as it was only a technique that was chosen by fools."


     "Haha! Exactly. Well, it'll be fun when they confront me about it later. I have to say that the Emperor had so many backup plans that they are pretty dizzying. Hiding a super top-tier technique just so that it could be a hidden weapon in his sleeve if needed? The man was a genius."


     "That he was, Young King. Once,…"


     As Drakos began reciting a story about the Emperor's great deeds which displayed his intelligence, Daneel chuckled and let the Dragon ramble on, as he already knew everything about the incident that the Dragon was recalling.


     And as for the Extreme technique…the person in question had succeeded in developing an amazing technique, and rumors had been spread regarding its drawbacks to detract all, while it was added to the list of techniques that were compulsory for his personal corps.


     The technique did allow one to use bursts of strength and speed.


     But the limit of how many times it could be used was clear to the one using it, and they could stop before it became too dangerous.


     With this being the truth, this technique was perfect for shock and awe, which was Daneel's trade name by now.


     Hence, he continued this battle while waiting for the number of contestants to decrease further, and he also recalled one decision he had taken this morning.


     This morning, while writing down the note which Elanev would read after coming to their room, Daneel had pondered whether to write that Elanev should aid him, and then eliminate himself using a freak accident or something.


     However, that had felt so wrong that Daneel hadn't even hesitated before making his decision.


     At the end…they would fight, and the best man would be the last one standing.


     True, he had many goals and he could argue that he was doing everything for the good of Angaria.


     But what would it be worth if he achieved it in this way?


     What would a King be worth if he had to ask his subordinates to lose and stand down?


     No, he wanted there to be a fair battle between them.


     Daneel wasn't oblivious to the fact that Elanev treated him as a motivation and someone he wished to reach, now or in the future.


     He could even tell that Elanev probably endured all the pain he was put through with the final aim of being someone who could stand on the same level as him.


     So…having to ask someone like that to lose on purpose just didn't make sense.


     Also…since the moment it had occurred to him, Daneel had to admit to himself that he…wanted the battle.


     For the longest time, his own lust for battle had been sleeping as he had planned and schemed his way to victory during most of his recent battles.


     So…he wanted to once again feel how it was to beat someone with his own strength, fair and square.


     Hence, Daneel waited, while the rest of the Fighters continued to be eliminated, and while the Heroes, Champions, and Warriors watched with expressions of awe, and regret, because of the explanation that had been given by the Chief.


     However, unknown to all of them, two individuals appeared 500 meters above the battlefield and sat down in chairs made of clouds.


     "Sir, why are we here?"


     One of them asked the other, who raised his hand and waved it to make the vista below them change.


     What had looked like a calm forest till now, was now a battlefield with blood and roaring monsters all over the place.


     And above it was a pavilion with multiple Heroes, Champions and Warriors.


     "Look at that battle. He is the one we are supposed to test. With this battle, we can get an understanding of his Fighter power."


     With a nod, the first man laid his eyes on the battle and couldn't help but gasp when he saw the size of the hammer.


     Yet, as he was from the Mainland, he had seen such techniques, so he just assumed that this person had been lucky enough to find one.


     A few seconds later, his eyes drifted to the pavilions above the forest and scanned the individuals present there.


     They paused on one man, and when he saw that face with its confident smile, he gritted his teeth and cursed silently.


     Seeing this, the other one asked, "What's the matter?"


     Pointing at the Chief, he said, "He's the one who beat me back last time. When the War begins, he will be the one I target?"


     After a moment's thought, the other man replied with a slight smile at the corner of his lips.


     "Oh? Then prepare yourself. We can have a skirmish now, as we were ordered to remind them of our presence anyway. Make sure you give me a show, though. I hate boring fights."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     644 Clipping an Angel“s Wings
      Daneel was already tired of this stalemate, but he held it up as he knew that Elanev needed time where his efforts wouldn't be obstructed by anyone else. Among all the remaining Fighters present in the battlefield, the one in front of him was supposed to be the most powerful, so holding him up was the best thing that he could do at the moment.


     Yet, suddenly, a chill passed through his mind as if some sort of deadly beast had laid its eyes on him for the briefest of moments, like a tiger which eyed its prey before sneakily creeping up on it.


     Daneel knew that no one in this battlefield would be able to give him this kind of feeling, so he immediately asked both Drakos and the system whether there was anyone else watching them.


     Both of them took a little bit of time, but then answered that nothing regarding the situation had changed.


     However, Daneel trusted this instinct that had been honed through multiple years of living through incredibly difficult situations that would have resulted in anyone else turning into dust.


     Something was wrong, and the fact that he couldn't place his finger on exactly what was behind it irritated him to no end, but he calmed himself down knowing that if some threat of this magnitude really was eyeing this location, it would definitely not be easy for it to attack him as there were multiple Heroes and Champions waiting to intercept it.


     Daneel also had a vague feeling that it was from quite far away, and that was all he could understand about it. So, he placed it in the back of his mind, even though each and every instinct of his told him not to ignore it.


     He did think about it a bit. There were two possibilities – either there was a Hero that, for some reason, had a grudge against him and was targeting him, or it was the Church which was targeting this location as it would be a dream to attack a place where the most prominent seeds of the continent were gathered.


     The latter possibility did not seem to have much chance of being true, as it must definitely be something that was already thought of by the Chief, who had proven himself repeatedly to be quite smart. According to Daneel's estimations, even though he couldn't scan past the Hero-level formation that was covering the entire battlefield, it was very possible that there were multiple ones clouding this entire area which included the place from which all the gathered Champions, Heroes and Warriors were watching.


     However, he did not completely disregard the possibility either, as he knew that it was best to be prepared for every eventuality.


     Still, it was the truth that he could do nothing about it at the moment. He even went through all of his accumulated knowledge, but realized that there was nothing he could do especially with his Mageroot caged in the way it was right now. If he had access to it, he could have tried some very effective scouting spells created by the Emperor himself, but that was sadly not an option.


     So, all he could do was trust in the Big 4 for once, and continue what he was doing while keeping an eye out and taking care to not let his guard down.


     Asking the system for an update again, Daneel saw that there were only two Fighters left, so he decided that he should start to bring an end to this fight.


     So, putting away the smile on his face, he said, "Enough of this. You must already know that it is futile. Still, I was allowing you to fly around because I was hoping that you can at least put up some sort of fight after realizing that your current method is ineffective. Sadly, it looks like this is all that a top seed of the Fortress is capable of. I don't know why I got my expectations up, but I must say that I'm pretty disappointed. Well, I shouldn't complain, as it means that I can easily achieve what I announced that day. Oh, after you're done, come over to my cottage, I left out a few curses that day that I would love to impart onto you."


     Being so cocky did feel good, but Daneel wasn't just doing it for kicks – he had realized that the most effective method to deal with these arrogant snowflakes who had never been outside of the sect was to infuriate them in this manner, as they would never be able to believe that someone could take that tone and that stance with them. It had been working ever since this battle had started, as Xander was looking more and more frustrated as the seconds passed.


     Yet, surprisingly, at this moment, calmness appeared on his face, wiping away all of those extreme emotions and replacing them with one that would remind anyone of a calm, peaceful lake.


     "Very well. Even I was tiring of that charade, and I only held back because my master told me never to use this unless my life was in danger, at least before I got to the Champion stage. However, I believe that my life IS in danger, because if I lose to you now after you've said so much, I doubt that I will ever be able to meditate and train properly without remembering your face. A true Angel… Is not one that is defeated so easily."


     Daneel wasn't surprised by this speech of his, as he had been expecting it from the get-go. It was obvious that this guy was hiding something, and it was now clear why he had been doing so. When he actually thought about it, he also realized that he was being pretty unfair, as typical Warriors would usually be undefeated in their class if they had the kind of power that had been displayed by this 'Angel' Inheritance. After all, being able to drive down from the sky like lightning and strike one's opponent at a speed that was difficult to gauge was pretty overpowered.


     Alas, Xander was up against someone who was equipped with both a method to instantaneously slow down time and to instantaneously increase his strength to perfectly counter any opponent's moves effortlessly.


     That had been the reason behind the Emperor choosing to save this technique for his personal corps, too. Here, it had only been outed because Daneel had been displaying power that was really disproportionate to that of a Warrior. However, a typical Champion could use this kind of instantaneous power surge along with a few distractions, such as some kind of flashy activation in order to fool enemies into thinking that they were using up their trump card so that they could burst out in that way with their full strength. And then, when the opponent was least expecting it, the same thing would repeat, and the opponent would be dead, unable to give away the secret that the personal corps of the Emperor were not as simple as everyone thought they were.


     This technique was perfect for Daneel due to different reasons. He had chosen it both because it synced with the Basilisk's Breath, and because it was something that could be explained away by the Chief who was watching so that the others would not feel too suspicious about him. There were other options, too, but those were definitely lost, and him using them would be the biggest giveaway that he was in possession of knowledge from the time of the Empire.


     Putting these thoughts aside, the King looked forward to seeing what this 'Angel' Inheritance was worth. Although he had the option of asking the system and finding out everything about it, he wanted to witness it for himself and see whether he was capable enough of countering against it with his own strength instead of depending on the system or the Ancient Dragon.


     With that same calm expression on his face, Xander remained in the air and adopted a pose where both of his palms were joined together, while his head was slightly lowered.


     Daneel was just going to once again use that cocky tone to say that no opponent would allow him to have such a moment of respite during a fight in order to throw him off, but he paused when he felt a sudden rush of Energy from the surroundings.


     Typically, Mages would be able to accomplish this when they cast high-level spells, so it was pretty astonishing to see it caused by a Warrior.


     Soon, it became clear why that was the case.


     As Daneel had no access to his Elementary Vision, he couldn't see exactly what changes the elementary particles were going through, but it wasn't needed as he saw shining light cover Xander completely from head to toe just like silver armor that had been crafted so expertly that it reflected the sun and made one appear like a shining knight.


     No… a shining Angel.


     Including the wings, his entire body was now completely covered in that intense white light, and when he outstretched his hands and legs as if he was reveling in this feeling of power, only his eyes became exposed to the world, and even the pupils looked like twin white flames.


     The wings behind his back were actually the ones glowing the brightest, and they even looked like they were comprised of sharp blades.


     All in all, this transformation… was pretty awesome.


     Impressed, Daneel finally went ahead and asked the system what he was witnessing.


     [Acquired High-Tier Champion Path - 'Angel'. At the Warrior level, the Inheritance part of this Path allows one to form wings that can be used for maneuverability. Requires one to connect with the essence of fairness/calmness in oneself, and is suited for Warriors who are pure of heart and just wish to become as powerful as possible. According to the Emperor, it is most suited to those who pursue power for its own sake, instead of for some end. If one has already begun on the process of resonance, they can use this to temporarily elevate themselves to a state that is close to the Champion level. It is termed 'Pseudo-Champion Level, or 'Half-step Champion Level'. If one can achieve this, then it is guaranteed that they can definitely use this technique to become a Champion, and all that is required is time. However, the backlash from forcefully elevating themselves will cause them to have to use even more time, so this method is not used unless in life or death situations.]


     Well, this guy's master was right. It was dumb to use this technique when he wasn't at risk of dying.


     Yet, Daneel understood Xander's previous words, and he now actually didn't think so bad about this guy who apparently only wanted power, and didn't want to abuse it. Now that he looked back on their interactions, the reason behind his disinterest in all of the proceedings became clear.


     Only… It was once again sad that even this wasn't enough to face up against someone who was equipped with something that was treasured by even the Emperor, himself.


     True, it was a High-tier technique, but could it compare to something like that?


     Nope.


     [Only one Fighter remaining in the battlefield. Target is approaching that Fighter.]


     Getting this notification, Daneel sighed, as even though he slightly wanted to test out just how powerful this 'Angel' thing was, he knew that he should probably conserve more power for the fight against his elder brother.


     So, Daneel simply said, "Don't be discouraged by this. And don't listen to what they say about me later on. Just keep working on your Path, no matter how you feel."


     Xander had been expecting more dialogues like the ones that he had had to endure so far.


     Hence, when he heard these words spoken in extreme seriousness from the King, he was surprised, but he knew that he shouldn't be distracted as he didn't have much time in this state.


     Condensing all the power into his wings, he took off with a shockwave to end this battle.


     He turned into a blur, but the hammer still reacted perfectly- raising it from his shoulder, the King swung it down.


     However, having been through this multiple times already, he knew what to expect.


     Right before he was going to be 'swatted', he redirected the Energy that he was using to propel himself in order to abruptly change his direction of flight.


     Mid-air, that burst of Energy in a different direction allowed him to pass that hammer with such a close margin that he even felt the wind in its wake.


     Then, he was home free.


     Redirecting that energy again, he prepared to plunge the two swords made of light that had appeared in his hands into the King.


     Only…when he saw the solemn expression on his face, he realized that something was wrong.


     Xander was already moving with speed that couldn't even be conceived by normal humans.


     Yet, at that moment, the King moved even faster.


     He let go of the hammer, and punched.


     Seeing this, the watching spectators stood up and held their breath, wondering how the f*ck the King was capable of such an incredible reaction speed…unless he had one more Inheritance.


     If so, how could one guy have found so many?!


     As this question once again went through their minds, they realized that the King's punch would directly kill Xander if he kept moving because of his sheer speed.


     Xander realized this too, so he hastily turned to the side in order to evade that punch.


     However, he made sure that the twin swords in his hands were still going for the King, who actually…smiled when he saw this.


     That moment of hesitation was all that he had needed.


     The punch had been a feint.


     Pulling his fist back, he caught the hammer again, which hadn't reached the ground.


     Exerting strength, he simply…swung it up this time, and in its path was the fly that had evaded it for so long.


     THHHHWUP!


     "AAAAAAARGGHHHH!"


     With a scream, Xander was sent flying into the air.


     His armor was shattered in some places, as even it couldn't handle the impact from a hammer that weighed a ton.


     The truth was that the armor was secondary in his Path: it was the speed that mattered, and that speed had been bested by the King by simply using a smart tactic.


     Simple?


     If Xander heard that word, he would have coughed out even more blood than he was already coughing.


     The kind of patience, confidence, and skill required to wait for the perfect opportunity, and then to utilize it in this way for that moment when Xander had been still in the air in order to 'swat' him was something that no one in the Warrior realm was supposed to be capable of.


     Yet…the King had proven that wrong, and he stood alone on the battlefield while Xander lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


     "Flyswatting…successful."


     Saying this under his breath, Daneel heaved a sigh of relief. That had been close, and if he hadn't used almost all the techniques he had, victory might not have been possible.


     "Nooo! I WAS GOING TO WIN-!:


     However, it was time for the true battle to commence.


     As this scream echoed from somewhere nearby, Elanev walked out into the clearing and faced his younger brother.


     Only a single word was needed.


     "Ready?", he asked, and as he saw the King nod wordlessly, Elanev began to unwrap the bindings that he had placed all over his body.


     In this fight…he couldn't hold back.


     …


     Meanwhile, in the Pavilion, the Chief was equally shocked as all the others when he saw the King beat Xander in that way.


     Many questions were still present in his mind, but he suddenly sniffed something that reminded him of a sour memory.


     Furrowing his eyebrows, he said to the Head, "Brace yourself. We have guests. And they aren't friendly."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     645 Daneel v Elanev 1
      The Head froze as he heard this, and with the backdrop of multiple voices loudly debating which other Inheritance the King must have obtained which enabled him to end the fight in that way, he slowly calmed his heart that had started to beat faster due to the Chief's statement.


     'Guests who weren't friendly' could only mean one thing, especially due to the fact that he hadn't detected anyone.


     The Church.


     The Church always had been equipped with advanced spells and trinkets that allowed them to spy on Angaria and even stay on it, with the Big 4 only being capable of repelling them if they showed themselves and decided to attack.


     If so…how had the Chief been able to detect that there was someone near?


     The Chief understood the unspoken question, and quietly sent a reply while making sure that he didn't expose anything to the outside which could be used to infer that he had become aware of their presence.


     "As someone who survived the apocalypse, the founder of the Fortress was a big proponent of the method of using normal means which did not involve any kind of magic wherever possible, as an enemy would not be expecting them. As someone who was taught his ways, I know of a particular weed in Angaria which has a very pungent smell when it is ground into a paste. Few know of this, and even fewer know that when it attaches itself to any substance, be it a weapon or even one's clothes, it has a notorious property of continuously clinging on and emanating that odor even if the object is washed countless times. Many stop after a few times, though, as they feel that it is gone, but the Founder identified that it is still present and can only be detected if one uses a Fighter technique or Mage spell that enhances one's senses."


     The Head began to understand where the Chief was getting at, but he waited for the man to finish his explanation out of respect.


     "You know that I was the one who repelled one of the attackers from the Church during our last battle, right after this little kid became a King. In that battle, you know that I bit his hand off to obtain victory, but he reobtained that hand using a counter-attack. I had enough time to apply that substance to his skin. He must have reattached it, as I smell it again. My senses are always enhanced, as yours should be, too. Anyway, Heroes often forget that all kinds of covert formations and barriers are designed to allow air through, as it wouldn't be very conspicuous if the airflow is blocked whenever someone is trying to hide. They are somewhere above us, as the air in which I smelled that scent has come from there. What is the best thing to do here, Head?"


     The Head had always known about the eccentricities of the founder of the Fortress. In fact, if it weren't for them, he probably wouldn't have survived the apocalypse and built such a flourishing sect.


     So, once again impressed by his innovative techniques and also awed by the Chief's presence of mind which had allowed him to use that opportunity to put in a tracking method which had just shown its worth, the Head pondered deeply on the question he had been asked.


     After a moment, he answered.


     "Let them be, maybe? They must just be here to watch, just like us. We have always known that the Church is on Angaria, anyway, even though they are too weak to be a real threat unless they are reinforced."


     "If so, why are they here with their real bodies? If it was a clone, the smell would not be present."


     "Maybe…"


     "No maybes. You've grown soft, Head. Don't you want to take out the frustration that filled you last time when you were trapped by a one-use Peak Hero-level trinket so that you couldn't join in the fight?"


     This caused even the usually calm Head to almost burst out with anger, but he controlled himself and said, "Of course I do, Chief. But they'll simply run away when confronted."


     This made a smile appear on the Chief's face.


     "Exactly. So what better way to motivate all these young seeds than to show the Church scurrying away with fear? A gloom has come over the Big 4 recently, with many even believing that loss is certain. They are keeping these thoughts to themselves for the time being, but when these voices grow stronger, we will collapse from the inside out. This is the perfect opportunity to try and stop that from happening."


     A flash of realization crossed his face, followed by a smile that looked very similar to the one on the Chief.


     With a nod, he said, "Even after all these years, I still have things I can learn from you, mentor. Let's do it. Let's give these young 'uns something to remind that we Big 4 aren't pushovers, at all."


     …


     Unaware of this crucial conversation that had just taken place above him, Daneel watched as Elanev started removing the rolls of dark bandages that covered his whole body.


     From the information given by the system, he had guessed that their purpose must be to hide the damage done to his body due to him training in the 'Overdrive' Technique.


     Still, he could never have expected the extent of the injuries that would be exposed by this action.


     Each and every inch of Elanev's skin was either scarred, or bleeding. It looked like he had been cut up into tiny pieces, and then reattached before being healed half-heartedly by some bored mage.


     How could anyone fight in this state?


     Even those in the pavilions let out gasps of shock as they saw Elanev show what he had been hiding all this while.


     Many had been thinking that he might be hiding some special weapon which he wanted to save till the end. Yet, now, all that was in front of them was a broken man who looked like he was very close to death.


     The bandages seemed to have some property to absorb blood, as a puddle formed under Elanev's feet the moment he took them off.


     Only, despite his pathetic image, if anyone saw the burning flames in his eyes, they would never mistake this man for someone weak.


     And the next moment, he proved this by raising his leg and stamping down hard on the ground.


     BOOOOOOOM!


     His leg seemed to flash oddly for a moment, and a moment later, it was as if an earthquake had erupted in the small area that they were standing in.


     Cracks appeared in the ground, radiating out from the spot of the impact and making Daneel raise his arms to stabilize himself so he wouldn't fall.


     All the trees surrounding them were either uprooted or thrown away by the sheer force radiating through the ground, and when the shockwaves died down, a true battle arena was formed which was empty of almost all sorts of obstructions.


     Even Daneel was shocked by this sight, and together with those on the pavilions, he looked at Elanev as if he was looking at a monster.


     So this was what he had been through all that pain for?


     Such power…


     Only Champions typically wielded the might to cause small-scale natural disasters in this way.


     Yet, Elanev had somehow reached that level.


     "System, how the f*ck is 'Overdrive' this powerful?"


     [Replying to host. Stored Energy has reached the level of a Champion. This means that the target will always have strength many levels above his level. Phenomena Analysis Module is assessing target. Gathering data. Conclusion: This is only possible if target has trained with this goal in mind since the beginning of the Warrior level, itself.]


     As soon as Daneel heard this, images flashed through his mind.


     A room filled with bloodstained equipment of all sorts.


     His elder brother, bleeding and putting himself through torturous training day in and day out.


     The old man…promising that it would all be worth it.


     Well…it definitely was.


     If the old man's son was present to see this day….he would definitely have been very, very proud of his father, who had proven that his technique wasn't a failure, after all.


     Those on the two Pavilions who could no make sense at all about what was going on instinctually turned toward the seats of honor, only to find that they were empty.


     Huh? Where had the Head and the Chief gone?


     BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!


     As the sky pealed with sudden thunder, all those present looked up as one.


     …


     A few seconds back.


     The two from the Church had similarly been impressed when they saw the King defeat that 'Angel' using that method of being patient and creating the right opportunity which he used perfectly.


     One of them was just about to comment that this was someone with pretty good battle awareness, when he suddenly stopped and realized that they weren't alone.


     Turning around, he saw two men genially smiling at them while knocking on the formation that they had set up around them.


     At the same time that he did, another formation sprang up around theirs, preventing them from leaving directly.


     These two men were radically different from each other, but they both looked eager, for some reason.


     One of them was dressed immaculately in regal robes and had a perfectly-cut short beard with sharp features.


     The other was dressed in loose robes and his face had as many wrinkles as the stars in the sky, yet he radiated a kind of wisdom that could only be adored.


     Seeing that this was the one who was responsible for him having to go through the excruciating pain and humiliation of losing his arm and then having it reattached, anger appeared on his face, but he paused when he heard his companion speak.


     "I guess they are more skilled than we give them credit for. Come in."


     The last two words were meant for the two outside, and as the formation became dispelled, they merrily walked into the airspace around them as if they owned the place.


     "Greetings, and welcome to Angaria. I see that you're the other useless Hero who was sent to be stationed on our continent as your companion is only fit to run around and hide from our sight like the rat he is. Oh, by the way, how's that arm of yours?"


     A low growl emanated from his mouth, but he controlled himself and waited for the higher ranking member to speak.


     "I guess this must be the first time that you so-called 'Big 4' actually walked out by yourselves instead of just defending like turtles in your layers of formations. What's the occasion?"


     The one who answered was the Head, who was the prime target of the Church at the moment, right in front of the one beside him.


     "We just believe that it's high time things change regarding our…relationship. By being passive, it seems that we have given the wrong impression to our disciples."


     "Oh? And you believe that you can change that, now?"


     The response…was given in the form of a single punch by the Head which caused numerous streaks of lightning, each as thick as a man's waist, to shoot toward his opponent- the man in purple-colored priest's robes, who had spoken till now, which made it clear that he was higher in position and power when compared to the other one.


     This caused the sound that redirected everyone's attention to the sky, and at the same moment, the system sounded in Daneel's head.


     [Hero-level intruders detected! Analysis under way.]


     Oh? So that was the reason behind that feeling of his before?


     Daneel felt glad as he realized this, as it meant that he had one less thing to worry about.


     Looking at Elanev who was also looking up, he said, "That fight doesn't concern us. Let us begin."


     Elanev turned to Daneel and nodded, which made Daneel drop that hammer as it was time to be serious.


     Before, he had been reasonably confident that he would be able to defeat his elder brother using all the advantages he had.


     Yet, now, after seeing that display of power…he could no longer say that, as it wouldn't be true.


     This only made his blood boil even more, though, while he sent an order to the system.


     "Activate 'Supreme Fighter' subroutine."


     [Acknowledged. Activating subroutine. Retrieving and activating multiple techniques and inheritances…]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     646 Daneel v Elanev 2
      A Supreme Fighter.


     Before this battle, Daneel had asked himself what one who was worthy of holding this title should be able to do.


     Was it a Fighter who was able to win all battles?


     At least in the Legacy Battle, that was impossible as no Fighter would be able to predict all the variables that he might have to face.


     Was it one who would be revered and worshipped by all as the goal to reach?


     Such a Fighter would still be crushed if he had to go up against a group of Fighters, or if he faced a freak like Daneel's elder brother who had already crossed most of the boundaries of common sense.


     No, in Daneel's view, a Supreme Fighter was one who would be able to adapt to any situation thrown at him in order to accomplish what he wished, even if the World, itself, wanted him to fail.


     A Supreme Fighter was one who would be able to take any situation and turn it into one that was favorable to him.


     With this in view, he had set out to create subroutine in the system, and when he heard its boot-up sequence, he couldn't help but smile with joy.


     [Retrieving technique "Calm Mind". Allows faster processing of information.


     Retrieving technique "Boulder Shoulders". Manipulates Energy present in shoulders to harden them.


     Retrieving technique "Boundless Might". Allows one to direct force from a stable footing to output maximum power possible.


     Adding technique "Invincible Arms". Allows extra amplification to arm strength using this technique to add to the force produced from the previous one.


     Retrieving technique "Swift Feet." Allows prolonged/instantaneous acceleration.


     Adding to technique "Flow like the Wing." Increases acceleration further.


     Retrieving technique "Pillars of Eternal Might" to counter against speed-based foes.


     ….


     ….


     ....


     187 techniques retrieved. 78 combinations of techniques created. 54 counter-techniques on standby.


     'Supreme Fighter' subroutine activated with base as the 'Extreme' Inheritance. System on standby to deploy technique as required. ]


     This…was Daneel's version of a 'Supreme Fighter'.


     One who could use and even combine multiple Fighter techniques to handle anything thrown at him.


     There were all kinds of combinations that allowed Daneel to output power amplified by multiple levels no matter which body part he used, and there were even counter-techniques which he could use depending on his opponent.


     Daneel could bet that no one in history was capable of this, as they would have to train in all these techniques in order to deploy them.


     Yet, he had the system which simply needed them in its database for it to let him use them without any hassle.


     A typical Fighter would slowly learn the way to manipulate the Energy he absorbs day in and day out that is stored in each and every part of his body in order to exhibit a certain technique.


     In Daneel's case, the system would simply do it, and all he needed to do was act accordingly to utilize the technique's power.


     The 'Extreme' Inheritance, which allowed him to pull out all of his strength in a burst, was already overbearing enough. So, when other techniques were combined with this as the base to take the already overpowered amplification to new heights…the effect was pretty astonishing.


     In essence, he was basically like a carefully designed one-man army who was equipped with each and every weapon necessary to achieve victory.


     To test it out, Daneel sent out a single punch to the side.


     [3 techniques were combined to output maximum power. Activating 'Extreme' Inheritance. Deactivating 'Extreme' Inheritance.]


     BANG!


     At the moment the punch ended, a shockwave was sent through the air which cut a tree in half.


     "…"


     Silence.


     Absolute silence appeared in the entire area.


     "NOT ONE, BUT TWO WARRIORS CAN OUTPUT CHAMPION LEVEL STRENGTH WHEN THEY ARE JUST FIGHTERS?! AND THEY ARE BOTH FROM THE CENTRAL CONTINENT?? I REFUSE TO BELIEVE THIS! THERE IS SOME KIND OF CHEATING GOING ON! MAYBE THEY ARE CHAMPIONS! OR MAYBE THE PEDESTRALS…"


     "Sit."


     Unable to take it anymore, a Hero had gotten up to begin this tirade which echoed the thoughts of many, many people around him.


     Indeed, to the outside, it looked like Daneel had exhibited power on the Champion level, or at least close to it, with that punch.


     After all, if a simple Warrior level Fighter could do something like punching in the air and causing a tree thicker than a man's waist to fall, then wouldn't he be able to easily defeat the Champion level monstrosities from a distance?


     It was a fact that Warriors couldn't use ranged attacks without weapons, as at that stage, they were still limited to only utilizing their body to engage in hand to hand combat, if one didn't count anomalies such as Xander who were at the peak Warrior level and hence, were just one step away from becoming Champions.


     It took the appearance of the Chief to stop him, and when he sat back down, the Chief spoke up again, saying, "As you can see above us, a fight is soon going to break out between the Head and I and two Heroes from the Church."


     Although many had already understood who the enemies might be, the declaration from the Chief still made many gasp and even get fearful expressions on their faces.


     Seeing this, the Chief humphed and said, "Angaria has stood for millennia in the control of those whom it gave birth to, and that will continue to be the case no matter how many more years pass. Today, the Head and I will show you why no one needs to be afraid of the Church. Watch, and if you ever wish to reach this level, keep a close eye. As for the battle below…"


     Shooting a glance at the battlefield, the Chief continued.


     "It will also be enthralling, and I encourage any who can to divert attention to it, too. Especially Warriors- you will see two individuals who have both surpassed their level using different methods. I will not comment on the methods, but suffice it to say that they are ones in our possession, and I will later be explaining to you all how it was made possible. But, for now, just watch, and witness the glory of Angaria."


     The Chief was speaking through a clone, and he had made one appear on seeing the uproar on the pavilions. Knowing that it was best to speak to them once and then continue their fight so that they would at least know what they were witnessing, the Chief finished his task and refocused his attention on the spot above the sky where the 4 of them had just exchanged 'welcome' blows.


     After that, though, they had paused.


     As Heroes, they were capable of diverting their attention to multiple things at the same time due to the incredibly high complexity of their minds.


     Hence, they had had an eye on the battlefield, so even they were given pause when they saw the King casually fling an attack that should only have come from a Champion.


      After a moment, though, they analyzed what had happened and came up with the answer, and it was this moment that had been used by the Chief to go and give that proclamation.


     It was the man in purple priest robes who spoke up first.


     "What a pity. It is true that his main path is that of a Mage, but with this much talent, he could have achieved something extraordinary. Yet, he chose to go for momentary strength, instead. Although it is impressive to master so many techniques at once and utilize them together to gather this much strength, there is no way that such a person can actually breakthrough as they have no clear Path. All there is…is a jumble."


     The man had spoken out what was on the minds of the Chief and Head.


     The King had gone ahead and handpicked several techniques which he had combined to get this result, where he was comparable to a Champion.


     His intelligence in being able to make such a combination was extraordinary.


     But what was the use?


     This kind of power could not be wielded for long by a Warrior, anyway. And later on, if he continued down this path, no matter how many combinations he made, he would never actually be able to break through.


     So…they were disappointed, as they expected so much more.


     But that didn't mean that they would show it in front of these enemies.


     "He doesn't concern you. Your only worry…should be us. Head, you take this shiny guy. I'll go after my old opponent."


     As the Chief said this, anger returned to the face of the Hero from the Church, but there was also a smile of expectation on his face.


     This time…history would not repeat.


     The Head also nodded, as he had understood that the Chief was also giving him an opportunity to cement his position in the minds of those on the High Council.


     Sometimes, a direct reminder of one's strength was necessary.


     Meanwhile, Daneel was quite happy on seeing the tree fall, too.


     His estimations had already allowed him to find out that this would be the result, but it still felt good to see it for himself.


     Of course, what felt even better was to see the shocked faces on all the might Heroes, Champions and Warriors on the pavilions above them.


     Indeed, the shockwaves from the attack before had shattered the simple opaque sound-blocking formation that had been erected to prevent those in the battlefield from looking out.


     So, he could clearly see both the pavilions and the Hero-level standoff above them.


     It had been great to hear that tirade, and the shocked discussions that followed, but Daneel had also heard both the proclamation given by the Chief, and the conversation that had gone on above between the Heroes.


     Anyone who heard themselves being mocked in that way would have felt worried and insecure, as they would wonder whether it was true that they had gone down the wrong path.


     However…these things only gave immense relief to Daneel.


     Ah, how good it felt when a plan succeeded right in front of his eyes.


     Daneel had never wanted to become the 'target' of all of the Big 4 at this stage, nor had he wanted too much attention that would definitely gather around him if he displayed domineering strength that surpassed his level.


     For someone normal, the only solution for something like this would be to conserve their strength and feign weakness.


     Only, that was not an option at all for Daneel.


     So…after planning for a long time, he had hit upon this method which used existing techniques to give him access to the kind of power that he wanted.


     All the fools calling him a fool for choosing this method could never know that he had only taken a few seconds to give the system the instructions that had resulted in this scene.


     All he cared about was the end result: he could be as powerful as he wished, he could get what he wanted, and he could escape becoming someone who would be targeted by all who coveted his power.


     With everything set in place, Daneel could now fight with abandon.


     A pure smile appearing on his face, he said, "All right, let's do this."


     At the same moment that another loud peal of thunder sounded above them, Daneel and Elanev leaped forward at the same moment to finally meet in battle.


     …


     All over the Legacy Battlefield, the monstrosities were stomping around, looking for prey to get their hands on.


     Alas, no matter how much they looked, they found no one.


     That…was when they all heard a sound of earth-shattering from a specific direction.


     Puzzled, the monstrosities began moving in that direction, but when that sound was followed by that of a tree falling, they all understood that that...was where their prey was.


     Howling madly, they changed their walk to a run, as they set off like flies attracted to a light in the darkness.


     Only…just like those flies which couldn't understand whether they were simply going to a heat source, or to a fire that would burn them, these monstrosities had no idea about the fate that awaited them.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     647 Daneel v Elanev End
      Boom!


     BOOOOM!


     Bang!


     THWUMP!


     As Snake's eyes kept darting between the battle above and the battle below, his mind was simply blown away repeatedly by both scenes which even seemed oddly in sync.


     Above, the Head would open his mouth and say something which seemed to affect his opponent in some way, stalling him while he conjured an attack that was almost like the sun- it was a concentrated ball of light that blinded those looking at it, and as it shot forward, it radiated waves of pure power that distorted the air in its wake.


     Below, the King would shoot a punch that would be nullified by his opponent, before he braced himself for three kicks from the person in front of him who moved at a speed that made many Warriors helpless as they couldn't even figure out what was going on.


     Above, the Chief would shoot through the air like a bullet while holding a simple short dagger in his hand, but each time he struck, it was as if he pierced the very fabric of space and time. A visible shockwave would emanate every time his opponent blocked an attack, and the Chief would use that counter-force to smoothly move back, reposition himself and then shoot forward again.


     And below, the King would somehow spontaneously accelerate in the middle of the fight to launch an attack that any Warrior and even most Champions would not be able to avoid, but his opponent would bend his body in weird ways in order to achieve just that.


     As the battle below had started too suddenly, no one had had time to think about who would win and come out on top.


     Yet, now that they saw that it was perfectly even, they were pretty shocked, as these two were on a peak that other Warriors could only dream of reaching.


     In the case of the Heroes, it looked to almost be the same.


     The Head and the man in purple-colored priest robes seemed evenly matched. Everyone knew that the Head's Champion path had something to do with his voice- and he displayed this fully by repeatedly using it to create some sort of invisible attack that either slowed down his opponent or forced them to counter it in some way. Using that opportunity, the Head would attack, but the man from the Church would always be able to both counter the effect of his voice, and also create an attack that blocked the Head's. The Head used all kinds of dazzling magic attacks: from creating multiple suns, to even conjuring a massive axe that covered everyone's vision as it was the size of a village.


     Heroes always were known to possess power that could devastate entire regions and even cause natural disasters that could cause thousands. Everyone realized that this was the truth when they saw the purple-robed man's counter-attacks which were mostly wind-based: cyclones and tornadoes were formed instantly to engulf the Head's attacks, and in the end, they would cancel each other out.


     It was slightly different in the case of the Chief's fight. His opponent seemed to be biding his time, as he only used defensive methods while slyly aiming the Chief, as if waiting for something.


     The Chief made everyone realize just how powerful a Hero-level Fighter could be: he was using the simplest of methods, but not even one movement of his was wasted. Each time he flew through the air, it was at an angle that needed his opponent to turn in order to see and defend, which gave him an extra moment during which there were no attacks. Each time his opponent managed to launch an attack, he would rotate instantly and become a blur while some sort of a barrier sprung up around him, defending him while still allowing him to continue his attack.


     And each blow…each blow of his brought awe to all those watching, as it seemed to be filled with such might that it could easily destroy the massive mountain on which the Fortress was built.


     Of course, they didn't even know that all 4 of these individuals were still holding back.


     Daneel was aware of this, as he had seen the old man's transformation. Knowing that he was still in his scrawny form, he could deduce that the Chief, just like his opponent, was waiting for the right moment to take out his trump cards.


     That was not the case with him and Elanev.


     They were going all out from the start: Daneel was already using everything he had, and it seemed that Elanev was doing the same.


     And with each blow that they exchanged, the same thought passed through their minds.


     'DAMN, THIS FEELS AWESOME!'


     Indeed.


     Because most of those on the pavilions were watching from quite a distance and because they were not equipped with means like mages to enhance their vision at will, they didn't know that both the King and his elder brother…had smiles on their faces.


     Broad, joyful smiles filled with the purest of emotions.


     For Daneel, being able to lose himself in the moment and just give a fight everything he had felt so, so good that it was almost therapeutic. All the little frustrations he had from not being able to pummel Heroes if he wanted to or not being able to get that scroll without going through all this started to disappear slowly, allowing him to find true peace that felt oh, so valuable when he realized what he had been going without so far.


     For Elanev, each blow showed him that he hadn't been wrong to go down this path of extreme pain while giving up almost everything he loved in life. Each blow told him that it had all been worth it, and that he should never doubt himself again.


     Their fighting styles were completely different. Daneel depended on the techniques to give him raw power and speed that he used in the simplest ways to either attack, dodge or counter Elanev.


     Elanev had more of a flowing style, where he used all sorts of varied methods in an attempt to land a blow. Sometimes, he would solely use his legs and they would move seamlessly, layering blows and making Daneel use the Basilisk's Breath so that he could see the next one and block beforehand. If he wasn't capable of doing that, he was pretty sure that he might have lost by now.


     At times, his fists would begin a…dance, where one would be a feint and the other would carry his full force. Again, without the Basilisk's Breath, Daneel would not have been able to spot the minute changes in his body which allowed him to guess which was which.


     As he asked the system, Daneel learned that all of these were Fighting Skills that he had seen the old man teach Elanev, and through this fight, he understood their importance.


     He couldn't do anything about it, though, as the system could not help him in that matter: all it could do was give him instructions, and in the heat of battle, without practice, Daneel would only make a fool of himself.


     With time, it became clear that even though their overall power level was equal, these techniques gave Elanev an advantage that would have allowed him to cinch the victory if Daneel didn't have the cheat that was the Basilisk's Breath.


     It was almost like two men equipped with the same guns. Daneel could equip as many guns as he wished and he could also shoot them all, but Elanev had skills which allowed him to expertly handle the recoil and also crouch to increase his accuracy so that he would have the advantage.


     Their fight devastated their surroundings, felling all the trees and causing deep pits to appear in the ground due to the aftershocks.


     And so, when the monstrosities started to pop up one by one from all directions, Daneel noticed them and leaped back while Elanev did the same.


     "They're finished! They'll be massacred! They should just teleport out!"


     Seeing this scene, Snake exclaimed like so, speaking out the thought that had come in the minds of most of the Warriors near him who were also watching the battle below while shooting occasional glances upwards to see the dazzling Hero-level attacks of those in the sky.


     Yet, what happened next caused each and every one of them to drop their jaws and stand up with shock.


     "Pesky things. Why don't we handle them before continuing? They're disturbing all the fun."


     With this casual statement, the King turned around and ran toward the incoming enemies, while his elder brother nodded and did the same.


     The latter reached first, and it looked like he had taken notes from the monstrosity still stuck in the ground from its previous altercation with the King.


     A single punch to the head.


     A single punch to the head caused another monstrosity to be buried in the ground, where it became trapped, unable to move.


     With only its undersized head and a little bit of its shoulders above the ground, it snarled at the one who had just put it in this state, but he had already gone forward to a different monstrosity.


     On the other side, the King was doing the same. He would take care that the monstrosities weren't bunched together, and he would nail each one into the ground as if he was a studious carpenter just now learning his craft.


     More and more Warriors, Champions and Heroes began to notice this sight, and it made them all so distracted that they even ignored the Hero-level fight above them for a few seconds.


     Champion after Champion was immobilized, with each and every one of them evenly spaced so that their struggles wouldn't loosen the earth around them to allow them to escape.


     "HOW THE F*CK IS THIS A LEGACY BATTLE ANY MORE? THE CHAMPIONS ARE SUPPOSED TO HUNT THE WARRIORS! NOT THE OTHER WAY ROUND!"


     This shout from the same person who had gone on that tirade before made many nod inadvertently before they caught themselves and stopped.


     Indeed, each Champion was being…hunted.


     Not even a minute later, the two men were once again standing in the middle of the battlefield, and they seemed to be slightly out of breath.


     Slightly…out of breath.


     As the Warriors noticed this, they lost all hope of matching these two.


     If they could defeat a single monstrosity even by having a few of their bones broken, they would call it a victory that would be lauded by all others.


     Yet…these two had just handled tens of them without even properly breaking a sweat.


     The gap…was just too large.


     Above, even the Heroes were surprised on seeing this, but they were too busy looking for the perfect opportunity to launch their ultimate attacks.


     Meanwhile, Daneel had also noticed this, and he wanted their fight to be over first.


     Looking into Elanev's eyes, he smiled and said, "Elder Brother, I used to say this before, and I'll say it again now. No matter what happens, you will forever be my elder brother whom I will always look up to."


     Elanev did not reply.


     Instead, he took a stable stance and held out his hand.


     A light glow began to form around it, and the system immediately sounded in Daneel's mind.


     [Technique 'One Final Strike' is being used by target. All the remaining Energy in the body is collected and released at once.]


     Oh? So that was how he wanted it to end?


     Daneel thought for a bit, and replied to the system.


     "All right. Let's use it, too."


     [Affirmative. Deploying 'One Final Strike'.]


     He held out his hand, too, and Daneel felt Energy rushing from his entire body towards it while it began glowing, too.


     This made Elanev raise his eyebrows, but he did not say anything.


     A moment later, the process of accumulation was done.


     Even the battle above seemed to pause for this moment, and in the silence, the two brothers ran forward.


     At this moment, who won and who lost didn't matter. They had started this fight for different reasons, and for both of them, those reasons had been fulfilled.


     So, there was no expression of frustration or anger on either of their faces. All that was present was calmness- and it was one that could only be achieved by those whose hearts were at peace.


     The two fists met, and it was as if a bomb had been set off in between them.


     In that moment of impact, Elanev said two words to the old man in his head.


     "Thank you."


     For the longest time, only one question had repeatedly plagued him and had even kept him awake at night.


     It was even the reason he had set off from the Kingdom and met the old man in the first place.


     Would he ever be able to reach the King, and stand beside him while he served proudly?


     Or would he forever have to be a side character who would be forgotten later when everyone else went too far ahead?


     Today, he had gotten his answer.


     YES!


     Yes, he could!


     Receiving this answer…made him happier than he ever remembered being in his life.


     BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!!


     As their attacks canceled each other off, Elanev could tell that they were once again dead even- pain wracked his body, and he knew that the King must be enduring the same.


     However, the King hadn't had to go through so much to reach this stage.


     Bang!


     As a large dust cloud rose up due to the impact which blocked the view of almost everyone on the pavilions, Elanev knelt on the ground, his hands to his sides.


     From there, he proudly looked up to meet Daneel's eyes.


     "I always wanted to say this, too, but I could never do so. Now, I say it proudly. Daneel, you will forever be my brother, and my King. I, Elanev, disciple of Senior Fists of Justice, pledge my undying loyalty to you, in order to stand by your side and do your bidding, now and forever more."


     At the moment the last word left his mouth, Elanev fainted and collapsed.


     As the dust cloud began to fade, those in the Pavilions witnessed a sight that they would talk about for years to come.


     The King stood alone and invincible on the battlefield, with his last opponent unconscious in front of him.


     All around him, unconscious Fighters and struggling Champions could be seen, present as symbols of his victory.


     Amongst them all, he shone with a majesty and grandeur that only a domineering ruler could command.


     And at the same moment, an ancient voice echoed throughout the forest.


     "All save one stand. The Legacy Battle has been won. Glory be to my Legacy Disciple! All who call themselves of the Fortress, I command you to kneel!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     648 Legacy Disciple 1
      "Kneel?"


     "KNEEL?!"


     "The voice of the Sect Founder!"


     "It has been won? Wait, someone can win it?"


     More than the sight of the King, it was this statement spoken by that ancient voice which made goosebumps rise on the hands of almost all the Fighters who had previously been inside the Fortress of Unyielding Might's secret archives that stayed in their minds even as it echoed throughout the forest before disappearing.


     It looked like the King was as equally shocked as them, because even he angled his Head up with a puzzled expression on his face.


     Yet, the next second, his eyes widened, and he immediately began to step back with a very serious expression on his face.


     As many were watching him, they saw him do this, and they, too, glanced up to see what was the matter.


     And that… Was when they saw a different kind of magnificent sight – one which made fear arise from a deep, deep place in their hearts that made them almost cower and hope that they would not perish.


     …


     Two seconds before the conclusion of the King's fight, and the statement that echoed throughout the area.


     The Head and the Chief was still engaged in the stalemate, and it did not look like the two from the Church had any intention of actually bringing it to a quick conclusion.


     When anyone thought about it, they would be able to understand the motivation behind this. If the objective of the Chief was to show the top disciples of the Big Four that the Church was nothing to fear, then they would want to quickly finish the fight and end it in a victory that would stay for a long time in those young minds.


     So, instead of that, if everyone from the Big Four simply saw even the two supposedly most powerful individuals in Angaria having to enter this kind of stalemate, then the opposite effect might occur, which would be perfect for them as any force would always face an easier time fighting against a demotivated foe.


     Knowing this, the Head sent a message to the Chief, saying, "What do we do, Chief? I don't know when this guy got here, but his power has exceeded my expectations. And you already know that I cannot take out our trump cards. What should we do? I really, really don't want to see their smug expressions if it reaches a point where we will have to break off the fight, or allow them to flee as they wish."


     The Chief took a second to answer, but as the Head glanced toward him, he could see that the man had just looked down to take in the state of the battlefield.


     At the same time, the Head did so, too, and he was once more impressed by this feat by the King that had not been achievable by any Warrior in the Legacy Battle before him- at least, in the last few thousands of years.


     The next moment, he received a decisive answer that made him harden his face.


     "Ready your latest spell. It's worth it. You'll know when to use it, and it will be soon. Take care not to miss."


     If it was anyone else, the Head would have questioned them, but this was his mentor whom he trusted with his life.


     A Hero was one who could affect the world in ways which others could not even comprehend. Their power was something that could only be looked up to by all below their realm, and if they wished, they could bring devastation the likes of which could wipe out entire towns or even cities.


     Hence, the attacks that they had been using till now were not a true indication of what they were capable of. Instead, it was like a careful dance to find the right moment, as they knew that if a major attack failed, they would be placed in a disadvantageous position that would be hard to come out of.


     The Chief's Path was one which used his words to affect the world around him, and of course, the world of his opponent. In many ways, his Path was said to be invincible as the types of attacks that he could use were only limited by his imagination.


     Till now, he had been using his Path's effects on the man from the Church to slow him down or constrict his usage of the elementary particles around him. However, he stopped that now and conjured a thick barrier in front of him before joining his hands and making another 'sun' appear between them.


     This 'sun' looked different, though. Where the others were made of light and would only look like bright, glowing blobs of Energy, this one was a dark shade of red, and anyone who had honed their instincts even a little bit would be able to detect that it was something that they should not mess with.


     Indeed, as it came into existence, the amount of heat inside it was so high that the atmosphere, itself, began heating up.


     If those in the pavilions weren't so engrossed in the spectacle of the King's final fight, they would have noticed this, too.


     Seeing this attack, the man from the Church let out a short laugh and said, "So, it seems you finally lost patience. Very well. I guess it really was required to remind you monkeys that you are nothing in front of the Church."


     With this, it became clear that that really was the objective of these two men, and the reason behind them staying and not leaving like they typically would in such an engagement.


     Closing his eyes, the man in purple robes stretched out his hands and hid himself in multiple layers of formations.


     Inside it, if anyone could see him, they would observe that he had taken out some sort of object that looked like it was a figurine of a man wearing long robes and holding a staff aloft which seemed to start releasing Energy of the sort that was present in a Natural Energised Training Chamber the moment it is exposed to the air.


     Even Daneel would have been shocked to see this kind of phenomenon, as on Angaria, it was impossible to make such an object in which Energy could be condensed to such a degree that it became solid.


     With a sly smile, he muttered to himself, "Do you think this is some kind of stupid battle where honor might prevent me from using trinkets that you cannot possibly possess in this sh*thole? Hehe, get ready to get a taste of the Church's most profitable weapon."


     Of course, on the outside, nothing was visible to the Head who simply looked like he was preparing to bombard the layers of formations created by his opponent in an attempt to defeat him and end this fight.


     Beside him, the Chief looked like he was doing something similar. However, his style was different.


     If most of those in the pavilions hadn't been distracted by the incredible sight below that had managed to captivate even many of the Heroes and Champions, they would have witnessed the scene that only a few in the Fortress had seen till now.


     In the span of a fraction of a second, the Chief's entire body transformed into one that belonged to a youth that had just reached the peak of his Path. He looked many years younger, and there was even a confident smile on his face that was only present on those who were assured of their victory.


     In this state, he prepared to once again shoot forward in order to attack his opponent, whose expression also changed as he realized that it was time for what he had been waiting for.


     Just like his companion, he also prepared to use a figurine, but he held it inside his pocket so that it wouldn't be exposed.


     This resulted in the moment of silence that had been present in the span of time when the King's fight had concluded.


     The Chief looked down, and knowing what was going to come, he sent a message to the Head.


     "Just like old times."


     This made a smile appear on the Head's face, and if anyone on the High Council saw it, they would be pretty surprised as they would realize that this meant that the one they had been seeing on him all this time had been fake – this was one that was real, as it had come to be because of a feeling that had been born due to many memories rushing back into his head.


     "Just like old times," he echoed, before taking in a deep, deep breath.


     It was this scene that caused Daneel to instantly feel such a strong sense of danger that he was tempted to break the trinket around his Mageroot and teleport away, as he wasn't sure that the formation still in place would be enough to protect them from what was going to happen next.


     Opening his mouth wide, for the first time since Daneel had seen him, the Chief actually… Shouted.


     "FOR ANGARIA!"


     'A single shout to break the world.'


     That day, Daneel understood the meaning of this phrase, as he saw visible shock waves erupt from the Head's mouth as they headed towards his opponents, driving away all the elementary particles that were being controlled by them in order to both stop the spells they had been about to use, and also break the barriers they had conjured.


     In an instant where shock appeared on both of their faces, the barriers instantly cracked, and both the attacks short forth unhindered.


     The Chief's was first. Leaping from an invisible platform in the sky, he turned into a bullet that seemed to part the very heavens in front of it.


     Nothing could come in its way.


     The Chief also began to rotate at a speed that turned him into a bright blur, and his hand that was held forth with that short blade made him appear like a missile that had set out with the singular purpose of destroying its target.


     He struck first, but the sound of that impact was only heard for a moment before it was overshadowed due to the Head's attack.


     The Head had also thrown forth that ball of intense heat, and as it flew through the air, the temperature of the atmosphere rose to another level. And as soon as it reached near its target, it exploded into a supernova that caused waves and waves of fiery force to batter everything around it.


     Of course, the purple-robed man was the main one who had to handle the brunt of its power, and because all of his defensive measures had been blown away due to the Head's shout, he was left with nothing.


     For a second, he took on the attack with his bare body, but after that, he managed to use the figurine to cause a thin layer of Energy that looked like it would break at any moment to cover his body.


     On the other side, the white-robed man's fate was worse. With nothing stopping him, the Chief had successfully driven that dagger deep into his chest, while both of their bodies flew backward in the air. The impact also caused various injuries to appear all over his body, and the Chief used that moment of time he had to drag back that dagger and repeatedly slash, aiming at all the vital organs.


     So what if they came from the mainland? They were still humans, and they still had weak points that could be targeted.


     Yet, it was that figurine that stopped him, too. That same layer of Energy appeared around this man's body, too, and detecting danger, the Chief immediately used the man's head as support and leapt back to return to his original position beside the Head.


     That was when a broad smile appeared on his face as he saw the pitiful condition of the purple-robed man.


     His clothes had all but burned away, except for a few shreds that remained. Nasty burns could be seen all over his body, and because he knew that this man was probably someone who had gone through some sort of hardening process that was present in the mainland that could allow a Mage to cover up their drawbacks, he was pretty damn impressed with the attack.


     Even the skin on his face had been burned away, so his expression couldn't be seen. However, his eyes made it clear what he was feeling.


     In them, shone the anger that came from losing to someone he had deemed unworthy of even battling him in the first place.


     "Retreat!" He shouted, and immediately teleported away, while his companion did the same.


     "For Angaria!"


     "FOR ANGARIA!"


     This magnificent sight made those on the pavilions who had had the shadow of fear in their hearts burst out with cheers, and others also followed.


     On this day, two Heroes from the Church had been defeated and driven back, and it was a victory after a long chain of losses and draws.


     Amidst the cheering, though, no one forgot the command from before.


     Were they really supposed to kneel to this previously unknown nobody from the Central Continent?


     Even Daneel had this question, and at the moment, he couldn't help but hope that he could gain control of such a massive force so easily.


     Yet…the Chief sent him a message at that moment, which made the smile that had come on his face disappear.


     "Congrats. You won. But if you think even for a second that the entire Sect is yours, you are very, very mistaken, King."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     649 Legacy Disciple 2
      Seeing the sour expression on the King's face, the Chief almost felt like laughing, but he first decided to address those the pavilions.


     Their objective had been fulfilled – the Church had been beaten back, and although the cost of that was that one of the newly created attacks of the Head had been exposed, the Chief truly believed that it was worth it and that it would show its benefits in the long run.


     After he descended, a shiny eye-shaped trinket shape came and landed in his hand, which had been capturing the entire battle so that it could be transmitted to everyone who hadn't been lucky enough to be present here.


     Putting that safely in his pocket, he eyed all those who were a part of the Fortress who had pretty troubled expressions on their faces due to the message given by the voice of the founder.


     By this time, even though they were still reeling in the joy from seeing the damn Church being beaten back, this weighed down on their minds.


     They were of the Fortress, and of the Big 4, and this gave them a kind of mindset that would not allow them to just obey the command.


     Putting his hands behind his back, he addressed them all.


     "You all heard the founder. Indeed, the legacy battle has been finally won, and because this has not happened in any of your lifetimes, you were caught off-guard by the contents of his message. The truth is that it has always been the case that those who won a Legacy Battle could directly ascend to the post of the Sect Leader. In the days after the Fortress was newly established, the Sect Founder was a huge believer in the fact that it was much better to choose the next leader according to their capability rather than by any other method.


     "His instructions were that no one should be given any clue as to what they were supposed to accomplish in the Legacy Battle. They could be enticed saying that lasting till the end would give them a lot of benefits, but that was it. In fact, in that time, as it was difficult to keep such simple information that the goal was to obliterate everyone and stand alone in the end a secret, there were even mages who were specially called in so that they could temporarily wipe the memories of the participants."


     This made many raise their eyebrows, and as for the Warriors who hadn't even heard that such a feat was possible by mages, they were pretty shocked. Indeed, it looked like it was pretty important that no one should know what exactly they were supposed to achieve, just like them till now.


     "The whole idea behind it was that they should be placed in a similar situation as him. As you already know, the Sect Founder was someone who established the Sect after killing off the weakened post-apocalyptic creatures who had already had their fill destroying everything around them. He rose to prominence because he was one of the first to take this decision to fight, as almost all the others were too scared or too cautious to emerge from their hiding places and face those monstrosities in battle. He did so, as he was someone who was not ready to bow down and allow those things to rampage as they liked without at least trying to face them."


     These words by the Chief allowed many to imagine the scene. They could put themselves in the place of the Sect Founder – he must have been hiding in some sort of cave along with all the other survivors, and while they all eyed those grotesque things with fear and caution, his eyes must have been burning with anger and the will to fight. Shocking everyone, he must have strode out and begun his battles, and by achieving victory, they could tell just how much of a beacon of hope he must have stood as for those who felt lost because of everything that they had had to go through.


     In this solemn atmosphere, the Chief once again spoke, and his words made many get expressions of realization on their faces.


     "The whole idea was that he wanted his successor, and the leader of the Sect to be someone who would also make this choice when placed in a similar situation. Of course, he did not wish all the promising seeds of the Sect to be killed off, so he made sure that the monstrosities would, at max, be at the level of someone who had newly broken through to the next realm, even though that was not how it was for him. Courage to stride forward where all others are bereft of it, and the might to stand alone on the battlefield, invincible. Both of these things are required – even if one is missing, the other will not be enough. And today, the King of Lanthanor, and as you should call him now, Legacy Disciple of the Fortress, has displayed just these attributes that the Sect Founder was always looking for. I'm happy to announce that my long search for a Legacy Disciple has ended, as I have found someone who can carry forward the ideals of our Sect."


     As he paused after saying this, everyone braced themselves, as it almost felt like the Chief would announce next that they should honor the words of the Sect Founder and kneel to him.


     However, his next statement made the sourness on Daneel's face deepen, while also making relief appear on the faces of many.


     "Only… Things are now different from how they were right after the Fortress was established. At that time, it was Heroes who took part in the Legacy Battle, and the one who won was typically also the strongest in the Sect. There would not be any qualms from anyone in the Fortress to object to them becoming the Sect Leader, and a smooth ceremony would follow where that person would be given his position. However… With the steady decline in the overall Energy of the continent, the Legacy Battle had to change, as there came a time when there were too few Heroes to take part. So… All the elders of the Fortress sat down at that time and made a decision for both their present, and the future."


     With bated breath, even those not of the Fortress waited for the proclamation that this guy from the Central Continent who had burst out of nowhere would not be taking control of one of the Big Four.


     Right now, most from the Fortress were still remembering his curses from the day before, and even though some had begun to change their attitude after seeing his incredible performance, they were still not ready to kneel.


     After all, although they did respect power, it didn't mean that they would have to bow to all those more powerful than them.


     As for those from the other sects, they were simply jealous, as they did not want to even imagine a case where someone without any background or resources had accomplished things which they couldn't even dream about.


     Finally, as the Chief spoke again, relief shone on the faces of quite a few people, and Daneel took a mental note of all of them so that he could sate the displeasure that he felt by later targeting them if he wished.


     "The decision was that, first of all, the Legacy Battle would occur between Champions, at that time, and later on, when the Energy Level of the continent decreased even further, Warriors. And more importantly, although the title of a Legacy Disciple would be given to the one who wins, they will not be able to directly become the Sect Leader unless they grow to become Heroes, themselves. Using accurate calculations, those elders were able to understand that even if such a time came when only Warriors would be the ones who would be participating in the Legacy Battle, Heroes would still be the most powerful individuals around. Hence, they wished for the Sect Leader to both have the ideals, and the strength necessary in order to command such a large force."


     "A Hero? Pfft! According to the Chief's explanation, he won't even become a Champion! It won't be happening, so there's no need to worry!"


     That same person who had given the tirade and had been stopped before by the Chief spoke out again, making many nod, as it was true.


     Because of the Path the King had chosen, it wasn't a fact that he would even become a Champion at this point.


     So…worrying about him becoming a Hero later on and having them kneel was something that did not need to be on their minds now.


     Although some reacted differently, this was what most felt


     The decision made sense, but Daneel had to struggle to get back a calm expression on his face.


     Oh, how good would it have been if he could directly have skipped all the parts in between and gotten the achievement from the system which would definitely have given him a ton of EXP.


     After all, the upgrade was still in his sight, and he wanted to get there as soon as possible – however, it looked like he would have to find other routes.


     As for achievements in this battle, it did not look like he would be getting any, as he hadn't really accomplished anything which had driven his path towards World Domination – which was apparently the metric used by the system to award him EXP. Elanev had always been in his service, and although he had not spoken it out before, it did not make a difference to the system. As for winning the battle, it didn't count as he hadn't swayed many, and because just like before, even though the announcement had taken place and he would mostly be getting the role in the future, it had to be official, and he had to take it before the system gave him the award.


     This was when Daneel realized that he had gotten pretty spoiled recently.


     So what if he couldn't get it now? He had only been aiming for the scroll, and this was an extra addition that he hadn't known about!


     Besides, wasn't it something whose value couldn't be estimated? He was pretty much set to take it later, so he should be rejoicing!


     After all, was the Hero realm truly all that difficult to reach, for him?


     Nope!


     And wasn't his objective to not become the target of others, anyway?


     So, when he thought about it in this way, Daneel realized that things had actually turned out…perfectly.


     He had initially set out to hopefully gain control of one of the Big 4, and it had seemed so far fetched.


     Yet, he had now achieved it without even aiming for it directly!


     As soon as this made him smile, the Chief once again spoke.


     "All those from the Big Four, I thank you all for coming. All those from the Fortress-I hope you will remember today, and the various things you have learned. As you must have noticed, the path of honor, which has recently become something that I hear a lot, is bullish*it. The King managed to accomplish so much because he knew that, in the end, victory is what matters. So, I urge you all to leave that foolishness behind, and just focus on your own strength. Just remember one thing: if your heart stands resolute, then no one can stand in your way. All of you are dismissed."


     This statement made thoughtful expressions appear on the faces of most from the Fortress, as they could see the truth in his words after remembering everything they had witnessed.


     Even though he had been at a serious disadvantage, the King had used every method available to him to clinch a victory.


     If so, why should they hide under their fake 'honor'? Wasn't it just disgraceful?


     Smiling broadly on seeing these thoughts that had started to appear in the minds of those from his sect, the Chief nodded to the Head and teleported to Daneel's side.


     A moment later, they vanished again, as Daneel had given the system the order not to stop the Chief.


     When he looked around after they reappeared, he realized that they were back at the place where this whole thing had started.


     The room filled with treasures, and the podium on which the scroll floated.


     "You did it. And I'm a man of my word. Go ahead."


     What? Really?


     Ecstatic, Daneel stretched forward his hand and grasped the scroll, already daydreaming again about achieving the Ultimate Path that he had been seeking for so long.


     Yet…when he opened the scroll, all he saw was one word, which made him drop his jaw and wonder whether this was what he had worked so, so hard for.


     "Need."


     Written in an elegant script, it seemed to be mocking him.


     At this moment, as laughter erupted from the Chief behind him who had seen his flabbergasted face, he truly considered whether he should just leave caution to the wind and turn around to strangle this damn old man.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     650 Legacy Disciple 3
      What the f*ck?


     'Need'?


     That's it?! That was what he had worked so hard for??!!


     Unconsciously channeling a specific character from a very famous movie back on Earth, Daneel opened and closed the scroll twice, and even thrice, but that word didn't undergo any sort of transformation.


     Still desperate, he even asked the system to scan it and see if there was something he was missing, but the only answer he got was that this was just a simple scroll of parchment whose defensive formations had been removed for him to access.


     That was it.


     The Chief's laughter was still echoing around the room, and at this moment, if Daneel was asked whom he hated most in the Big Four, then the answer was something he would not hesitate to give.


     Not wanting to give the man the satisfaction of knowing that he had pissed him off even more, Daneel took a deep breath and calmed himself down before turning around and saying, "Very funny. Now, where's the real scroll?"


     Daneel actually had to wait for a few moments until the Chief finished his laughing session, wiped his eyes and then looked at him before finally opening his mouth to answer.


     And, of course, the answer was something that infuriated him even more.


     "What real scroll? This is it! What were you expecting, by the way?"


     Daneel wondered whether to scream out the answer, but knowing that that would degrade his identity of a King to that of a toddler, he took another deep breath and answered with his lips pressed tightly together in order to show his displeasure.


     "A method to tread on the Ultimate Path without having to stay in the Warrior realm for too long while mastering both the Paths required. A method to become a Champion, and then focus on getting an Ultimate Path, so that anyone who can accomplish that can be invincible in their own realm. A method that was used by the sect founder, to accomplish all that he did in order to set up the sect. You need me to spell the words out for you, too?"


     Speaking to the Chief like he was the toddler instead did make Daneel feel a little bit better, but as he did not faze the man in any manner, it ended up being just a small satisfaction.


     The Chief only smiled a bit and said, "Read the scroll again. What does it say?"


     Of course, Daneel did not have to look down in order to answer.


     "Need."


     Slapping a hand on Daneel's shoulder as if they were best buddies, the Chief said, "Of course! 'Need'! That's all you 'need'! Okay, fine, that joke is too overused. Anyway, I am being serious. 'Need' was what allowed the sect founder to achieve that third resonance that is needed for one to tread the Ultimate path. Now… Do you remember our favor?"


     Daneel got a slight clue as to what the Chief meant when he heard the man give the answer in this way, but he decided to answer first.


     "Of course. I was going to ask about that, next. I believe that I have held up my end?"


     Back when he had had to get back to Lanthanor in order to be there for Cassandra, Daneel had had to go request the Chief to cover for him as the Head had only allowed him to enter and leave each and every sect in the Big Four once.


     At that time, the Chief had gone ahead and offered a very peculiar favor, even stacking a lot of rewards on top just to make Daneel accept.


     Of course, Daneel had gone ahead and said yes, and that was what had resulted in this scenario where he had been targeted by everyone, which had actually ended up helping him out when one looked at it after it was all done.


     As for what the favor was… It was that Daneel had to somehow show everyone in the Fortress that their foolishness in pursuing honor, which was basically being used as an excuse so that they wouldn't have to face up against Mages and lose, would stop.


     The Chief was basically looking out for his sect. Deeply saddened by this type of behaviour where a Fighter was usually supposed to honorably accept defeat and look for a time when he would be equipped with enough tools in order to counter his opponent, he had set out to find some way in which those of the Fortress could be shown that they were on an erroneous path in the best way possible.


     In that process, he had found Daneel, whose actions he had actually been following whenever he was bored while absorbing blood.


     Knowing that this was someone whose mind had a certain proficiency for scheming and getting things done, the Chief had gone ahead and rolled the dice, and the results were actually… Beautiful.


     Even now, the Chief was thinking back to the thoughtful expressions on those of the Fortress when he had spoken before. All he had been looking for was some kind of push so that this kind of thinking would at least begin, and the rest could be handled by the Champions and Heroes who had already been instructed to capitalize on this opportunity and go ahead to offer classes where Fighters would be taught specifically how to handle Mages using new techniques that the Chief had created.


     Essentially, it was just a mishmash of old techniques from the Empire that he had excavated and modified for use by Warriors so that they wouldn't lose their motivation in advancing forward.


     Even though the top seeds of the sect would not be affected by something like this, he really did not want anyone to have to abandon the glorious path of a Fighter for reasons like these.


     After finding out about the favor, Daneel had, of course, understood the motivation behind it, and he had gone ahead and accepted as his plan had already been forming in the direction.


     Now that his end was done, he realised that accepting it had been the best thing to do, as if the scroll really did contain nothing else, then at least the book that had been promised to him which contained the experiences of all those who had tried this method would definitely help him out in uncovering just what the sect founder had exactly done in order to accomplish something that had flummoxed even the many genius minds of the Empire.


     Of course, there was also the additional reward of all of the techniques created by the Chief, but Daneel wasn't really looking forward to this that much, as he already had a plethora of techniques which he could use at any time. Yet, he still valued it, as it was something that he could use without anyone getting suspicion on him.


     After taking that moment to think back to what he had seen and feeling happy that he had taken the right step in offering that favor, the Chief answered, "Of course you have, brilliantly. Now, I've had my bit of fun, so I want to tell you that I would not have just left you with the scroll and cheated you out of what was promised even if you didn't fulfill your end of the favor and earned this book. However, because you have, I don't think I need to explain further. Just go through it, and all of it will be clear to you. Remember, this is something that will become most clear when you are at that junction, so don't worry too much if you don't understand something now. If you need anything, feel free to contact me, and you can even use this room to study the book for now and memorize it. I don't think I need to tell you not to touch these weapons, as unlike normal ones, if you touch them, they will attack you. And of course, here is the other thing I promised: the collection of my techniques. You can go through this later, though, as they won't make sense to you now anyway. Once again, congratulations on winning the battle, and fulfilling the expectations that the Head and I had for you. You can have a moment of respite, but after that, both of us will be waiting in the audience chamber where you first met me so that we can have a talk about all the things that you displayed during the battle. Hey, don't look at me like that, you should have known that it was coming. You're not someone dumb, after all."


     Daneel had glanced at the Chief with a little bit of alarm in his eyes as soon as he had heard that last part, which had led the Chief to respond in that way.


     Well, the chief was right. He had known that this was coming, and he had already planned for it, but he still couldn't help but feel that little bit of panic especially after the incredible attacks that he had just seen.


     Daneel had yet to remark on that, as he was too busy with these things. Yet, one thing was for certain: no matter how many tricks he pulled out of his bag, he would not be able to defeat even one of these two.


     So, he simply nodded in response, which made the Chief say, "Take your time. When you're done, just knock on the door."


     Saying so, the Chief disappeared, once again using that weird method of teleportation where he used his body to guide the elementary particles instead of using a mageroot, as a mage would.


     Before, the Chief had also taken out a data trinket from his pocket and threw it into the air where it had floated when he was present.


     Now that he had left, it dropped to the ground, and Daneel caught it instantly and asked the system to scan it to see how valuable it really was.


     [Scanning trinket. Multiple Hero-level Fighter techniques found. Comparing with techniques in database. There are multiple cases where the techniques in the data trinket are edited versions of those in database which are focused on using less Energy. The data trinket also contains files with notes from its creator, and from this, system has deduced that these were modified keeping in mind the current Energy level of the continent. Adding techniques to database.]


     Hearing this, Daneel raised both of his eyebrows, as he was once again impressed by this man.


     Apparently, instead of sitting back and lamenting that techniques from the Empire could not be used in this age as the Energy level was too different, he had gone ahead and studied them extensively before modifying them to benefit all Fighters for all ages to come. Daneel knew the amount of skill that was required in order to take an existing skill, or spell, and modify it, as even though he had the system to do this in a snap for him, he had tried it for himself and seen the difficulty.


     Putting it aside, he walked forward, as he had noticed his second prize atop the podium that had just had its formations removed right after the departure of the Chief.


     As expected, there was a neatly bound leather book in front of him, and as Daneel picked it up, he had to blow a little dust off of it.


     Opening it, he read the first page, which had the title, and impatiently flipped to the second one to find an illustration of a man who was larger than any giant Daneel had ever seen, as was clear from the small humans he was holding in his hands as if they were just two twigs he had casually picked up from the ground.


     Below it, a caption read, "Success Study One: Third Sect Master of the Fortress of Unyielding Might.


     Mage Path: Magnification/Case-based amplification.


     Fighter Path: Invincible/Boundless Strength.


     Ultimate Path: COLOSSUS."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     651 Legacy Disciple End
      The word popped in front of his eyes almost as if it was written in golden, glowing letters, even though it had just been underlined with a flourish by whoever had written down this book.


     With the Legacy Battle done and with him receiving his rewards, Daneel didn't care anymore. With a simple thought, he broke the trinket that was obstructing his Mageroot, which made him feel like stretching out his Mage powers as it felt that they had been sleeping for far too long.


     Various elements sprang into existence all around him – balls of concentrated fire, lightning, water, ice, earth, and then, multiple constructs also sprang into being before disappearing one by one and then being replaced by a grand throne on which Daneel comfortably sat.


     For the first time in a long time, he did not ask the system to scan the book in his hands to tell him what it contained – no, he decided to read it himself, so he put on a calm expression on his face and began to go through the book that actually did not contain too many cases.


     'Need'. What could the sect founder have meant?


     With each page that turned in the silent room, the answer to this question became more and more apparent to Daneel.


     There were only 10 cases in total. And there was a good reason why it was so.


     For a long time even after reading the last page, Daneel just sat there, lost in his thoughts.


     Finally, he stood up and walked to the door before knocking on it, and being teleported out once again.


     A moment later, when he blinked and looked around to realize that he really was back in the same audience chamber where he had first been received by the Chief, he also noted that two men were standing in the room along with him.


     Even after blasting off that attack that had decimated a part of the sky and had only not affected those in the Pavilions and the battlefield because of special formations that had been activated at the last moment by the Chief, the man still looked pretty normal. In other words, he did not at all look like the pyromaniac who had just set fire to the sky.


     As for the Chief, of course, he still had that small smile on his face, and he was the one who spoke first.


     "So… I gather that you found out what you were looking for? Why don't you tell us, so that we can make sure that you are on the right track."


     With a nod, Daneel answered.


     "'Need'. It is need that allows a Human to break through to become a warrior, and the sect founder found out that it is the same 'need' that can allow one to build a resonance later on even if they do not plan beforehand and spend time to choose Paths that go together. His favourite quote always was that 'Necessity is the road to power'. In many ways, it could be argued that even the other methods that are used by Humans to break through to become Warriors have something to do with need. When they attack that bridge for a long time, the body feels the need to cross over or perish from old age, and it succeeds. And, of course, Angaria, itself, has everything to do with need. A Champion manipulates the elementary particles and draws them to him when he uses his resonance to make his need known to the world. Even the inhabitants of Angaria who feel the need to grow stronger find themselves enabled by the continent to accomplish that using the energy resources that can be found in the ground. So… When the sect leader was placed in a position where he was going to die against the monstrosities, which would definitely have set back that general area of the continent for quite a long time as no one else was present who was as powerful as him who could take the mantle and let humanity rebuild, he felt the 'need' and erupted in power. However…"


     "No one can explain exactly what was different about him that allowed him to do so properly, while most of the others who tried the same failed, and even had to suffer horrible consequences."


     The Chief spoke up to finish Daneel's sentence as he paused while thinking back to the failures that had been listed in the book.


     Indeed…the answer was 'need', once again, just like it had been when Daneel had broken through to become a Warrior.


     In a harmonic way, it made sense, as it could be said that the world, itself, functioned on this singular concept.


     Only, the problem was that even the Sect Founder could not explain further.


     All it needed was a moment for that resonance to be formed, and after that, one would have already have set foot firmly in the Ultimate Path.


     But to get there…was a perilous process.


     Seeing the slightly disturbed expression on Daneel's face, the Chief said, "You must be remembering those failed cases listed down. Be aware that those were only the few that were written down, and there are many, many more. These cases were special because the leaders at the time believed that they would be useful for those in the future."


     Daneel nodded as he heard this, as he had already deduced as much.


     Taking the clue from the Sect Founder, many had tried multiple ways to simulate similar conditions so that that same 'need' could be used.


     It had never succeeded.


     All those who were success cases were either senior leaders in the Sect, or sect leaders themselves.


     Apparently, they had felt the 'need', somehow, due to factors that hadn't been figured out yet.


     Just like the sect leader, they tried to explain how they had done it where so many others had failed.


     Daneel had gone through those testimonials, and they were pretty useless. All these people said was that they felt a burning desire to make it happen, and it just…did.


     So, basically, they were clueless.


     If it was just this, Daneel would have felt that the book was wasted, too, and that he had been chasing something that hadn't been seen on this continent in thousands of years.


     Indeed, the last person who had succeeded dated back to the early few thousand years after the passing of the apocalypse. After that, there had been no success cases whatsoever.


     It was exactly because the book told him why that was so, did Daneel feel glad that he had obtained it, and that it was worth it all.


     This included what was there on the scroll, too. Without this additional information or what the Chief would have told him if he hadn't fulfilled that favor, it would be useless.


     All the information…pointed one to what they shouldn't do.


     Each one who failed was very clear about what they had done wrong.


     During the process of forming the resonance, one of them had been interrupted.


     So, it needed to be an uninterrupted action, but that man had been in the thick of battle, so he had failed, and he became an example for others to learn from.


     Some of them had used mind control to think that it was the apocalypse, again.


     This had been a strange case. By many accounts, it should have worked, as they were the exact conditions which the sect leader had had to face.


     Only…the results were varied, and none of them succeeded.


     One of them was killed because he couldn't do it till the end.


     Another felt something- an instinctual response from one's own body that was supposed to be the trigger for the formation of the resonance, but it had been too feeble to result in anything.


     As more and more began to fail, this method had been ruled out, as a theory was born that even though one could fool themselves using this way and although it might be effective during the breakthrough from a Human to a Warrior, a Warrior's consciousness was developed enough to know that there was no need for true 'need' to erupt.


     And each failure…was also accompanied by damage to both one's mageroot and body, as combining things without knowing how to properly do so could be pretty damn dangerous.


     Daneel knew this perfectly, as he still remembered when he had mixed two elements to result in an explosion that had burned his hair.


     All in all, the book and the scroll were a guidebook to prevent one from going wrong, so that they could save themselves when pursuing this supreme power.


     So…they were practically priceless.


     Daneel had already begun to find some clues in all this, but he could tell one thing: he had now equipped himself with this knowledge, and when the time came, he was sure that it would sprout like a seed to give him the power he wished. He had also found a direction which he could follow to find the answer, and that was what he needed most, as he was equipped with the system which could do wonders if it was given all the data it needed.


     He would not have been thinking so positively if it weren't for a single thought that had occurred to him, and had gotten stuck in his mind.


     The sect leader's 'need' was to save humanity.


     Since then, had there been another situation where the continent was threatened on that scale?


     Definitely not.


     Now, Daneel was in the same unique position.


     His 'need' was to save Angaria, and he knew for sure that it was at least as powerful as that felt by the sect leader.


     The more he thought about it, the more he believed that this…was the key.


     So, he was positive that the Ultimate Path was now available to him, and all that was left was for him to decide on his Champion Path, and his bloodline.


     All in all…he was ready to call this trip a grand, grand success.


     He had obtained the method he needed, and although it wasn't a perfect step-by-step guide, he had gotten all that was there to get. If anyone could tread the Ultimate Path simply by getting these two things, then there would have been so many more with that kind of power, but that was really not the case.


     When something was so rare that it had gone unseen for millennia, the path to obtaining it would definitely not be one that could be walked by anyone easily.


     Secondly, he had basically set himself up to rule the sect later on, and although there might be problems on that end when the time came, Daneel was sure that he would be able to handle them.


     Hence, all that was left was to handle these two so that he could leave and check on his brother, before departing together to Lanthanor.


     Looking up again and realizing that he had become lost in his thoughts for a minute, Daneel said, "I have gotten the clue that I always wanted to find, so I am satisfied. What is it you wish to speak to me about?"


     The Chief was actually a bit surprised as he heard this. Raising his eyebrows, he hesitated a bit before saying, "Well, I wasn't expecting that. I've seen many get angry that there isn't a checklist they can follow to obtain the Ultimate Path."


     Daneel felt like laughing as he heard this, as he could understand their mindset, and he had almost reacted in the same way.


     Yet, because he had confidence in what he had discovered, he really was satisfied.


     Shrugging, the Chief continued, "Anyway, first of all, your role as a Legacy Disciple allows you to take a role that is only beneath mine. Even the elders will have to listen to you, and all the secret techniques, weapons, and resources will be yours to use. You can practically strut around as if you own this whole place, and when you become a Hero, you can take my place, too. Sounds pretty good, doesn't it?"


     If Daneel hadn't already suffered multiple times at the hands of this old man, he would have celebrated by now, but he knew that a catch was coming.


     And of course, after waiting for a few moments and seeing that the King wasn't falling for it, the Head smiled softly and spoke up.


     "There is a catch, as you are expecting. You must join the Big 4 to take up this role, and when you do, there is also something else waiting for you. Are you tempted to join, now? You will be more powerful than almost all disciple in all of the Big 4. You will grow much faster than them, and you will-"


     "Not interested. Anything else?"


     This time, it was the two Heroes' turn to gape, while the King felt like laughing, as there was just something great about seeing such an expression on individuals who held as much power and prestige as these two.


     After all, anyone normal would have jumped for this opportunity. Yet, Daneel was already equipped with so much more than they could ever give him. Even in the area of resources, he was flush, for the moment, and before he broke through, he couldn't use anything, anyway.


     So…anyway he saw it, there was no reason to change his original plan.


     Clearing his plan, he decided to say just that.


     "At least, for now, I have no intention of doing so, even if this is the case. I wish to continue handling my Kingdom, studying the people, and going through the libraries of the other sects in the Big 4. After I break through, we can speak on this, again. So…"


     "All right, fine, the Head already mentioned this. Then, there's one matter left. Those techniques…"


     "Were found by me without even me trying too hard. These are the locations of the inheritance sites. It was almost like the world was helping me."


     Saying so, Daneel threw a data trinket, which the Chief caught, while both of them had the same thought flash through their minds.


     Angaria…must have been helping him, as was written in the records.


     Could such a thing be explained even by Heroes?


     Not a chance.


     So…that left almost nothing else on their agenda.


     With his hands behind his back, the King waited patiently for the men to speak up.


     He had already placed those inheritance sites for the techniques he had used during the Legacy Battle, knowing that he would be asked about them, and he had decided to use this excuse which couldn't be refuted. Hey, it was possible that it was true, and the two Heroes couldn't prove otherwise, so they just had to accept it.


     Not expecting this conversation to go in this way, the Head and the Chief had to exchange glances for a moment to figure out what to say next, and it was the Chief who finally spoke up again.


     "Oh, yes, about that method you were using. You must already know that it won't allow you to break through, right?"


     Knowing that this was the last thing, Daneel smiled and said, "Of course. I have a different plan, and I'll be shifting to that now. I only used that method before because I wanted to win the Legacy Battle, which I did."


     Hearing the words spoken in a confident tone, the Chief was left helpless. There really was nothing else to say.


     Seeing this, Daneel said, "I guess that's it. I'll be taking my leave then, gentlemen. I had a wonderful stay in the sect, and I look forward to my return. And at that time…you can bet that I will be taking control of the whole thing, no matter what anyone has to say about it. Goodbye."


     With broad shoulders and a straight back, the King made this proclamation which echoed in the room while he nodded to them both in a royal manner and walked out.


     It was only after the door closed after his departure that the two got back to their senses, as it had almost been like a spell had been cast on them by his words and actions.


     Chuckling on realizing this, the Chief sat back in a chair that was behind him and said, "He's really something, that one."


     The Head, though, had a puzzled expression on his face.


     "Why didn't you try to instruct him? I thought that was what you were going to do, as you said that you cared about his future."


     The answer was given by the Chief after he turned to look straight into his previous mentee's eyes, and hearing it, the Head felt such surprise that he almost messed up even the simple conjuring spell that he had been casting to make himself a chair.


     "You still quite a bit to learn, my oldest disciple. I have a theory regarding this. In this world, there are two types of people. The first are like you and me. When instructed, they follow the instructions and work hard to take each step forward on paths that have already been tread in order to reach the peak, and possibly go even further. And then, there are those who I thought did not exist in this age. They forge their own path forward, and instructing them will be as futile as trying to talk calmly to a raging bull. They have a perfect clarity regarding what they wish to do, and all you have to do is equip them with what they need, and watch as they go forth and surpass all. The sect leader was one such man, and it was said that the Emperor was the same. I have a feeling that he is of that sort, too, and my instinct has never been wrong. Unlike what I said to those people, I follow the instructions of the founder, as that is what I have been instructed to do by my master. I am ready to kneel to him even now, and even though he doesn't know it, I am ready to do anything and everything for him. Just keep watching, Head. This…will definitely not be the last time that he shocks us all."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     652 Leaving the Fortress
      Unaware of the ally he had just gained, Daneel directly walked to the medical bay of the Fortress where Elanev had been taken to after the Battle.


     On the way, he couldn't help but notice that the overall attitude of those in the Fortress had changed.


     True, there were still the typical Fighters with fragile egos who sneered at him and comforted themselves by saying in their mind that he could never become a Hero, so they would never have to kneel to him.


     Daneel ignored them, as he knew that they would be his primary source of entertainment when the time came to take over the sect.


     It was the few who made way for him, and even looked at him with respect in their eyes that surprised Daneel and made him once again feel that a public spectacle was always the best method to change one's perspective.


     After reaching the medical bay, Daneel wasn't surprised to see that it was almost filled to the brim.


     As a sect that focused on the Fighter Path, it was normal for its inhabitants to sustain injuries regularly which made it so that it made sense that the medical bay was a large room that had over 200 beds.


     It occupied an entire building that was built into one corner tower of the 4 towers of the fortress, and walking through it, Daneel felt that this was one of the most unique sights he would ever see.


     That was because most of these beds…were filled because of him.


     As the Battle had just concluded, all the Fighters who had been injured during it were currently being healed here. Among them, many had been eliminated by Daneel's machinations.


     If they hadn't seen that final fight where the dominating sight of those monstrosities being handled as if they were children wasn't present in their minds, they might have gone ahead and swarmed the King in order to get their revenge.


     At the moment, though, all they could do was glare at him, and as Daneel walked through the multiple rows of beds, his back prickled as many, many sets of eyes were eyeing it with murderous anger.


     Of course, these were all insignificant individuals he didn't care about, and although he was tempted to take on his 'cocky' avatar and say something to make them cough out blood, he resisted the impulse as he knew that there was no need to further hurt all these Fighters who had already been put in their place by everything they had witnessed.


     Soon, he reached the bed where Elanev's name tag was there, and to his surprise, he saw that it was empty.


     Huh? Shouldn't his condition be pretty critical as he had expended all of his energy in the battle before? Where could he have gone?


     Was he being targeted by some disgruntled Fighters in his weakened state?


     That didn't seem very possible, as the Fortress was still under the surveillance of the Chief, who wouldn't let something like that happen.


     Puzzled, Daneel wondered who he should ask, which was when he saw someone familiar in the corner of his eye.


     Tall.


     He hadn't used much force to make the guy teleport out so that he could take his place, but the wound from the hammer on his head looked like it still needed some treatment.


     When Daneel had been looking in a different direction, he had spotted that Tall had been eyeing him with an expression that he couldn't decipher as he hadn't been able to see it clearly.


     Now, when he turned in that direction and walked to him, he saw the man trying very hard to act as if he was asleep.


     "Stop acting if you don't want another hammer to your head."


     This statement caused Tall to suffer flashbacks which made him instantly sit up and look above his head in panic, as he was afraid that there was already a hammer there, which was the last sight he had seen on the battlefield.


     Seeing that that was thankfully not the case, Tall first let out a sigh of relief before putting on an expression of deep discontent.


     "I agreed to help you, but you eliminated me in such a rude manner. Couldn't you have just activated the teleportation trinket?"


     "What can I do? You insisted on getting greedy when I told you that you should leave. So…I simply had no choice!"


     If anyone who knew the truth behind what had happened in the battlefield heard this exchange, they would definitely be puzzled as to what the heck these two were talking about.


     Hadn't Daneel used a part of his own consciousness to control Tall before switching with him? What was all this about 'agreeing' to help, now?


     This…was the last part of Daneel's plan, which was to make sure that no clues would be left that he had used means that were not supposed to be available to him.


     Each and every Fighter who had been controlled by either his, Kellor's or Faxul's consciousnesses would think that they had done everything of their own volition, and that they had not been under someone else's control in any way.


     After all, their consciousnesses had full control of that person, so it was a piece of cake to create a fake memory that would seem real after they left those bodies.


     Hence…according to Tall, everything had happened just like how it had looked to those in the Pavilions. He had agreed to help Daneel so that he could help himself, and he had been switched out later.


     At that time, he had resisted, and he had been knocked out by a hammer.


     "I don't even know why I made those decisions, but I was just trying to win. Anyway, what do you want? If it's about the guy who came to the sect with you, he limped out of here while saying something strange that sounded like 'thirsty'. Water was beside his bed, so no one understood, and no one stopped him either as they didn't want to take a punch similar to the one they had seen during the battle."


     For a second, Daneel felt even more puzzled as he heard this, but he then understood where his elder brother might have gone.


     He was just about to head off, but that was when he saw the deep sadness in the eyes of the man in front of him whose identity he had used.


     To everyone else, Tall would be the one who had resulted in them being eliminated, so Daneel could tell that he would be targeted for a long while even after Daneel left the sect.


     True, he had tried to scheme to make Daneel fight for him.


     But did he deserve this?


     That sadness made it clear that he had a tale that belonged to him, and although Daneel wasn't too interested in finding out all the details, one thing was clear: his motivation to become stronger and lose his status was something to be commended, and it was something that would keep him going for a long, long time, no matter what came in his way.


     Getting an idea, Daneel said, "If you value your life, don't tell anyone where you got this," before directly walking toward the door.


     Tall was puzzled as he heard these words which were spoken in such a low tone that they were only audible to him.


     Shaking his head, he lied back down on his bed but felt something sharp poke his back which made him yelp with pain.


     These sounds were common around the room due to all those suffering from having various bones broken, so no one really noticed it. As for those who had their eyes set on him to take revenge later, they were too busy getting treatment and they weren't paying attention to him right now as they knew that he couldn't go anywhere.


     So, unnoticed by anyone, Tall searched the bed and found a shining data trinket which made his jaw drop as soon as he touched it.


     "Greater High-Tier Fighter Path: 'Elasticity' modified for this age. Allows one to stretch any body part…"


     …


     Meanwhile, with a smile on his face, Daneel headed to the place where he knew his elder brother would be.


     He hadn't been told by the Chief not to give the techniques he had created to others, so Daneel had taken the liberty of awarding Tall with that technique after checking whether it was suitable for him.


     Putting that matter out of his mind as his fate was in his hands now, Daneel once again got lost in his thoughts as he began to recall the cases where the previous sect leaders had been able to obtain the Ultimate Path. Could there be anything he had missed?


     Soon, though, he found himself at a door which he knocked.


     There was no response.


     As he knocked again, he asked the system to break through the anti-eavesdropping formation that was active around this house.


     As soon as the system did so, he heard a voice from inside say, "-must be him! One of you go open the door! He's shy around women, so he'll definitely leave!"


     Giggling and laughing sounds followed after this statement, and as Daneel felt his face burn, he heard the footsteps which indicated that someone was coming to the door.


     Bracing himself, he counted the number of distinct sounds he had heard.


     1,2,3…13.


     13 women were in there.


     So…it seemed that his elder brother's 'thirst' was pretty damn serious, and that his status seemed to have changed in the village after his amazing performance in the battle.


     Deciding that they would definitely be having another fight as soon as he got back to Lanthanor, Daneel left the sect after placing a note in front of the door.


     …


     Leaving the sect was simple- the Chief had already given him the authority to bypass the sect's formations, which Daneel used to get to Lanthanor quickly.


     As soon as he got back, he checked on Cassandra, who was apparently in the Black Raven Kingdom right now as part of her search.


     She sent him a message saying that she felt that she was getting closer, but that it would take time.


     Hoping that she would succeed soon, Daneel immediately called for a Royal Court so that he could get an update regarding anything he might have missed in this past month.


     He had completely been cut off from all sorts of communication, and after the battle, he had seen that there were a lot of messages waiting for him.


     However, he had decided to directly come to Lanthanor in order to see what was up instead of seeing the messages and then responding to them.


     After doing so, he sat alone in the Throne Room, and Eloise was the first to show up.


     Daneel smiled brightly at her, and she smiled back.


     He had already told all of the sovereigns what he was up to, so she asked, "How was it?"


     "Extremely fruitful. After the meeting, stay back. I have to talk to you about something."


     Although she got a puzzled expression on her face, Eloise nodded, while the rest of the ministers started filing in one by one.


     Soon, news spread that the King was already waiting, so everyone sped up, and the Royal Court began.


     And the first item on the agenda…made Daneel take a double take.


     A map of Angaria that had been conjured by Eloise, herself, was floating in front of him in the middle of the court, and it was divided into three sections: one was golden, to represent the Alliance, another was red, which was the newly established Republic of Axelor, and the third was blue, which represented Arafell.


     Only…this blue seemed to dominate a LOT of the map.


     Eloise spoke up to explain the situation.


     "Until now, in the history of Angaria, the various Kingdoms and Forces were always cautious of others attacking them if they expanded their territories. However, right now, the Kingdom of Arafell is acting as if it is sure that others will not attack it, no matter what it does. It has begun aggressively expanding to take in all the independent towns and villages, thereby expanding its population significantly. Usually, these people are left alone as any Kingdom trying to take them over would be beaten back into their walls by other forces. We estimate that if Arafell's progress is not stopped, it will control almost the same amount of land as the four Kingdoms of the Alliance, combined."


     A single thought instantly appeared in Daneel's mind as soon as he heard this.


     That b*tch!


     She knew that 3 forces had to exist as per the rules enforced by the Big 4, so she was taking advantage of it to get control of more troops so that she could break the third seal, too!


     Besides, it was almost like she knew that Daneel would be gone for a month, as it looked like she had begun this whole thing right after the Legacy Battle had started.


     So, she had had the perfect window to just go ahead without any hindrance.


     Getting a sudden doubt, Daneel checked whether there were any messages from Arafell.


     Indeed, there was one, and as he heard it, he had no option but to grit his teeth and realize that he had been outplayed.


     "Remember me?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     653 Emergency Cour
      His good mood that had come from having a great trip completely destroyed, Daneel closed his eyes and took a moment to calm down.


     Indeed, this wasn't some fantasy movie where his other opponents would sit idly while he handled other things.


     No, this was real life, where they would all be planning behind his back to use the perfect opportunity to do something exactly like this.


     Now that he thought about it, it made sense that the Queen Arafell must have had some method or the other to keep a tab on the Big 4, and as the Legacy Battle was quite a momentous occasion, she must have found out easily that Daneel was going to take part.


     So…she had struck, and it looked like she had used all the time she had perfectly.


     All of these towns and villages situated between the Kingdoms and the forces on Angaria typically had to depend on themselves for almost everything. Defending themselves against bandits, governing themselves, making sure that adequate security measures were there for the inhabitants- everything had to be taken care of, and these were not simple tasks.


     So, such settlements were usually happy to go under a Kingdom or a force if they could get something in return. In fact, in history, there was even a town that was famous for flying the flags of all of the forces in the Central Continent in just the span of a month, as their system was that their allegiance would simply be to whoever paid the most.


     Typically, conquests of these sorts were usually just to stoke the ego and pride of the rulers, and smart ones would actually avoid these kinds of actions as it was just a pipe dream to want to control anything outside of one's borders.


     Of course, Daneel had proven that wrong by taking three other forces under his control, but that was different.


     According to many estimates, these smaller towns and villages had a number equal to the size of a typical large Kingdom, which meant that by ruling all of them, the Queen had a solid chance at breaking her own third seal so that she could be equipped with the same treasures from the Empire that Daneel now treasured so much.


     That…couldn't happen.


     True, these settlements could be ignored in normal times, but there was nothing normal about the current age, and Daneel felt like kicking himself because he hadn't identified this sooner.


     They were just sitting there, like fat sheep that could be taken under someone's control to reward them with higher satisfaction level!


     It couldn't go on. She had to be stopped.


     But how?


     Letting out that breath, Daneel addressed the court.


     "Is there any way to stop this, or, better yet, reverse it? Arafell cannot be allowed to take control of so many people."


     Hearing the King's serious tone, those in the Royal Courtroom felt shivers in their backs.


     Why was the King taking this so seriously?


     They didn't understand, but they still obliged.


     It was a rotund man who spoke up first.


     "My King, the easiest thing to do is to just use our army to take back all that land. We are now an Alliance-the first in recent history! With our combined force, Arafell will only be able to run back to their Kingdom!"


     Sounds of agreement came from others around him, too, as he stated this obvious answer, but Daneel locked his eyes onto him, which made him panic as if he was being locked onto by some kind of feral beast.


     "Any kind of violent means cannot be used. There also cannot be any means where there is a chance that violence can be incited by our actions. Whatever we do, our army should not move."


     The-the army shouldn't move?


     But why?


     The King did not look like he wanted to give an answer, so those in the Court shrugged and began to think with these constraints.


     Of course, Eloise could detect that something was wrong, so she chose to ask.


     Kellor would usually have been the one to ask this, but he wasn't attending as he had said that his head felt as if someone had split it in two and then joined it back together using the shoddiest of healing spells.


     Eloise had known that splitting a Warrior's consciousness could be dangerous, but as she had seen that scene, she had remarked that if the drawback was just this kind of pain, then maybe it was worth it.


     "Daneel, why? I get that there should at least be three forces in the Central Continent, but why shouldn't we at least drive Arafell back? The Queen is really acting as if she fears nothing, so what am I missing?"


     Eloise's voice had a calming effect that allowed Daneel to lessen the amount of irritation he was feeling.


     She had asked in the form a message, and he sent back his answer in the same method.


     "It's because I'm in a, well, a bad situation, at the moment. I told you all about the High Council, right? They're all pretty mad because I scored the right to go to all of the Big 4, so they're just waiting for something to use against me. Typical swollen heads that think they are better because I'm from the Central Continent, blah, blah. Anyway, even the small show of force will allow them to say that I am using my military might to bully others, and that, in essence, I can bully someone to come to my side easily, which would mean that the rules would be broken. I don't want to give them that chance, and somehow, the Queen knows that, too. We need other methods."


     Eloise couldn't help but gasp as she heard this. So this was the case? But how did Arafell know everything so perfectly?


     Knowing that it was a question for another day, she focused on the topic at hand.


     The others in the court had already begun discussing, and it did not look like a solution would spring out soon.


     Still, Daneel decided to wait, as this was too important.


     He just couldn't have that crazy woman running around with that much power.


     Finally, one of the ministers stood up and first spoke out the most obvious answer.


     "My King, if a show of force isn't possible, then why not try a method of non-violence? As we are the Alliance, we have much more power than Arafell, and we can tempt those towns and village with various things so that they change their allegiance. We can even move our military might to take care of the bandits, as that is a very real problem for almost all of those settlements."


     Daneel had already thought of this. So, he gave his answer.


     "No. It also must not seem like we are actively going forward to do things to oppose Arafell by using what we have. I know that these restrictions sound strange, but they are real. The truth is that if we do not follow them, we will be attacked by a different force which does not wish for a Kingdom that is too strong to form in the Central Continent."


     A hush came over the room as he said this.


     Daneel knew that motivation went a long way in enabling creativity, so he had decided on this story as opposed to the truth, which was actually pretty close to what he had just said.


     It worked. Instead of just discussing casually like before, a measure of seriousness could be seen on everyone's faces, as they all knew what that 'different force' was.


     The Big 4.


     As for them not going forward to do anything actively, again, it was so that the High Council would not have grounds to target Daneel.


     Soon…almost everyone in the court began to agree that there was only one method left which was obvious, and that they would need more time if they had to come up with something else.


     Daneel had also reached this conclusion, so when one of the ministers spoke it out, he wasn't very surprised.


     "My Lord, in that case, the best thing to do would be to somehow make those settlements want to join the Alliance by themselves. We need to think of a strategy to entice them using things they cannot resist. So, for that purpose, we propose that an active committee should be set up which will analyze the specific needs of these settlements so that more information will be available."


     For once, Daneel was happy that he had capable advisors who were smart.


     So, he nodded and said, "Go ahead. Give this committee all the resources they need, and also set up another one to create strategies to sway the citizens, too. The Court is dismissed. Eloise, with me."


     Daneel had to change his plans for the aftermath of the meeting as this was something that was too pressing.


     Even as they spoke, Daneel could feel the satisfaction level of the Queen rising steadily, so he immediately called for a meeting of the nine sovereigns, even though two of them were indisposed.


     His objective was to immediately begin a few countermeasures using covert means.


     Also, he began to check on all the plans he had set in motion to see if there was anything glaring of this sort he might have missed. These included the pyramid schemes, the mass production of display trinkets, the shows on the NOA, the growth of H&D and the expansion of the train network, among the others.


     As Daneel absorbed himself in this work, unknown to him, two men were talking about the battle he had just been through in a house that constantly kept teleporting all over the coast of Angaria.


     These two men were actually just in the form of two humans trapped in glowing crystals, but if one looked closer, they would see that this 'crystal' was healing the grave injuries they had sustained.


     The one who had used to wear the purple-colored robes now actually had skin that was a faint purple, as the flames had caused some of the material of those clothes to mix with his skin.


     He was the one speaking now, and he used magic, as his face still did not have a lot of skin and tissue.


     "We should hasten the plan to test his Mage Prowess, too. If we can send back results that show that he is a threat, maybe we will get a weapon he won't be able to defend against. And maybe…we will be able to use that weapon against that damn sweet-talker, too. I hate that Path! It's such a menace even on the Mainland!"


     The other one looked fine, except for the gaping holes in his stomach.


     "Yes, I'll take care of it. He will have to fight a Peak Champion this time, so there definitely won't be a repeat of what happened before. And that Chief…ARGH!"


     As the man's voice devolved into howls of pain because of exacerbating his own injuries by getting angry, the other man also began to dream.


     Soon…they would know, as the King would be placed in a situation where he would have no option but to pull everything he had out.


     Either way, he was doomed. If he wasn't too talented, he would be killed by his opponent. If he was, he would be killed by the Church.


     Looking forward to it, the man closed his eyes and cast a spell to go into hibernation, while the other man continued to suffer, alone.


     …


     Meanwhile, in Arafell, the Empire Spirit was in a joyous mood.


     She had just gotten the news that the King had convened an emergency Court, and that he had seemed pretty disgruntled.


     Oh, how good it felt to be one step in front of this guy!


     But…why was that so? Hadn't she tussled with even greater foes during the Empire?


     This thought was interrupted by a voice in her head.


     "Is this really necessary? Do we have to go against him?


     The answer was given with a smile.


     "Silly girl, stop letting your crush speak for you. This is both a test and an opportunity. If I can break the third seal, I will be back in the Race. If he somehow still wins even when he is so close to losing, he will have proven…something. Just wait and watch, girl. This won't be a fight of power…no, it is one of wits, and in that area, I wish to see whether he can match me."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     654 A Meeting 1
      In the Sect of Hedon, a man was walking down a path with a feral expression on his face, as if he was ready to pounce on anyone who even looked at him wrong.


     He was walking right in the middle, and typically, he would have been cursed at by those more powerful than him.


     However, instead of that happening, even the Champions on the path decided to move to the side as they wanted nothing to do with the 'Mad Dog of the Mad Doctor'.


     It had all started with the Mad Doctor going into a coma. For a few days after that, everything had been fine. But then, strange things started happening, and they all surrounded this man.


     On one day, a Warrior was found strung up on a street with all his limbs cut off and the words "I do not think that the Mad Doctor deserved what he got" on his chest. He wasn't breathing, but the agony with which he died was apparent in the expression that still lingered on his face.


     A week after that, a casual scouting expedition had resulted in one of the team members massacring all the others because they all had expressed that they wished that the Mad Doctor had been killed instead of being put in a coma.


     And two weeks after that, over 20 beds in the Medical Bay got filled with Warriors who fought with this guy and lost because he used all kinds of underhanded methods for victory. Low blows, biting, scratching, conjuring farts to distract enemies- he used all of these, and many more, all because this group had been hoping that it would be a long, long time until the Mad Doctor woke up.


     In all this, the most surprising thing was that the Sect did nothing to stop him, or even reprimand him for his actions. True, the Sect of Hedon was known for the freedom it granted to its disciples so that they could do whatever they wished, but it was just a bit too much.


     Hence, even the Champions had come to the conclusion that it was possible that this guy had support from someone in a high position. It was probably best not to mess with him, as that would mean that that figure might descend to attack them.


     On the path, a small gaggle of three people were discussing something after carefully looking around and making sure that they were alone.


     However, as if he had some sort of targeting mechanism that allowed him to detect anyone talking about that individual, this man sped to them and raised one of the group up with his collar.


     Looking into his eyes, he snarled, "What did you say about my father?"


     Fear appeared on the faces of all three Warriors, and the other two even looked like they wanted to bolt instead of staying here.


     The one who had been raised up hastily said, "Nothing, nothing! I am in charge of maintaining the formations in the top-security medical ward, and I was just telling them that the Mad Doctor was moaning something last night! I heard the Hero from the other sect who came to heal him say that he is recovering quickly, and that he might be back on his feet in a month or two if everything went well!"


     If anyone were keeping a close watch on the man's eyes, they might have noticed the panic that flashed across them for the briefest of moments before disappearing and being replaced by joy.


     Laughing, the man said, "Good! Then, two months later, I will come with a few bottles of wine from the Black Raven Kingdom to celebrate with you! But if it doesn't happen…"


     Seeing the laughter, the man hoisted up in the air had just been about to breathe a sigh of relief, but this statement immediately made him tense up again and say, "That wasn't all! The Hero also said that if something adverse happens to him before then, then the time of awakening might be delayed, too! In fact, even the probability of him definitely waking up was only positive, and not definitive!"


     "Oh? Then you wanted to raise my hopes and then dash them, with the wish that I, loyal Mad Dog of the Mad Doctor, will have my heart broken into a thousand pieces and die? I'll kill you first!"


     "No, sir! Please! Oh, look at the time! I'm delaying your training, sir! It isn't worth skipping training just to kill little old me! Please accept these Ker Gems as an apology!"


     Quickly, the man remembered what the talk around the sect was.


     Apparently, this Mad Dog was also mad about training, so no matter time it was, this excuse could work depending on his mood.


     Hastily taking out a pouch from a hidden pocket, the man watched with bated breath as the man snatched it and checked to see how many gems there were.


     "Humph. Don't let me hear you talking about that topic again. And take good care of my father! In his absence, I will be setting everyone right! Get out of here!"


     Hearing this, the three scrambled away even though they had been standing right in front of their own quarters.


     Continuing onwards to his room, the man closed the door behind him and walked forward to stand in front of a mirror.


     Seeing himself, he…began laughing, uproariously, while remembering the expressions of those three, and how they had run away.


     Taking a little bit of time to revel in the moment, Percy finally settled into a sofa and counted the Ker Gems before dropping the laughter and recalling the information about his father that he already knew.


     In 2 months, it was possible that he might wake up because of the work of a Hero from a different sect.


     Well, he would handle that when the time came.


     For now…he would be the 'Loyal Dog'.


     Chuckling again as he recalled this title, Percy threw the pouch into a pile in the corner of the room which was already as high as the room.


     This was fun, and profitable!


     Lying back down again, Percy couldn't help but think back to when this had all started.


     Right after that fight between the previous sect master and his father, Percy had been ecstatic, but the revelation after that that the sect master was probably in cahoots with the Church had shocked everyone.


     In turn…suspicion had begun to fall on him, as it was possible that he might have schemed, too, to result in the downfall of the Mad Doctor.


     Each and every Champion was an integral part of the Big 4, and that was even more the case with the Mad Doctor, who had been an Exalted Champion.


     So, the crackdown had been pretty severe, with each and every person related to the incident being thoroughly evaluated.


     Percy had been the one to smuggle that locator trinket into the hidden location where his brothers had been training, and many Champions knew of his hatred toward his father, even though not many knew the reason behind it.


     Hence, they had even started the process to get the permission to take him away and torture him, in order to find out whether he was in with the Church, too.


     It was a remote possibility, but the Hero of the Sect had been livid because he had been reprimanded by the Head, and he had wanted results. And in torture…anyone would spit out anything in order to just escape from the pain.


     That…was when that first incident had rocked the sect, and from then, each incident made it clear that the son of the Mad Doctor had turned a new leaf, probably after seeing his father in that state.


     Indeed, Percy had visited him, and seeing him with that gaping hole where the middle section of his body used to be, he had almost broken down with pain and anger.


     Of course…that was all an act, and a part of his plan.


     Inwardly, he had been laughing to himself, as it had felt so good to see the man who had killed so many people important to him in that state.


     So, in the end…with the brand of the 'Loyal Dog', he had saved himself.


     Wondering how his master was doing, Percy was just about to train, when he heard a knock on his door.


     Puzzled as to who could be brave enough to come bother him, he checked the surveillance formation present around every house to see that it was someone who had newly joined the sect.


     Huh? Why would some nameless disciple come to see him? True, he looked like he was shaking in his boots, but why was he even here?


     Deciding to find out, Percy put that menacing expression back on his face and opened the door, which made that Sect Member yelp, "Sir, I was sent by the administrative wing to check on the room!"


     Oh, it was this. After that breach of the central wing by his master, the sect had implemented this new procedure of scanning all the rooms of sect members with special trinkets that could check whether there were any foreign trinkets or individuals that shouldn't be present.


     Letting him in and closing the door, Percy walked to sit back down as it would take a minute, but he suddenly felt danger and turned around.


     It was already too late. A trinket shaped like a tiny arrow whistled through the air and hit his hand, burrowing inside as if it was alive and making him fall to the floor while screaming with pain.


     He could feel it moving through his body, up his bloodstream, until it finally stopped at Mageroot.


     "Resist, and that thing will detonate and blow up your Mageroot and brain. Even the medical techniques of the Mainland won't be able to defend you, then."


     As the pain finally started to fade, Percy heard this calm voice, and as he opened his eyes, he saw that his room had already been surrounded by formations whose complexity dazzled him.


     They were definitely at the Hero level, and they seemed even more sophisticated than the ones he had seen in the sect.


     The man who had entered transformed into someone familiar, and after thinking for a bit, Percy realized that this was the same person who had been defeated by the Head.


     That meant…that he was being targeted by the Church? What the f*ck could they want with him?


     As he got the answer, he didn't know whether to laugh or cry.


     "This is just a precaution. I'm here to help you, but I can't have you tattling that I've infiltrated the sect to anyone. This is also a very unique trinket: it will only detonate if you speak about anything related to me, and otherwise, it will remain hidden. Anyway, I have heard about your loyalty to your father. For a few reasons, I want to…speed up his recovery, and then set him on the enemy whom he will definitely target the moment he wakes up. I need you…to help me with that. Your father will even become stronger than he was! Isn't it a win-win? What do you say?"


     …


     Meanwhile, Daneel had just decided to travel to that house in the middle of nowhere to check on the pyramid scheme himself.


     Right now, because he couldn't move actively, he had realized that it might be best to manipulate these other organizations to accomplish what he wished.


     However, just before he set off, he received another message from Arafell, and this one surprised him.


     "Meet me outside your Kingdom, in front of the east gate."


     After pausing for a few seconds, Daneel immediately discarded the possibility of him going with his original body.


     Knowing that she would be sending a clone, too, he conjured one himself and sent it to the place written down.


     There, right outside the wall, he saw the Queen floating in the air, looking at the night sky.


     She was invisible to the guards manning the wall, and as his clone moved toward her, it turned invisible, too.


     As he reached the spot beside her, he saw that she was as stunning as the first time he had seen her.


     However, when she spoke, he couldn't help but stare as if he couldn't believe what was going on.


     "King Daneel. I called you here because I wanted to say something before we engage in this…'war'. I wanted you to bend the knee, once. But now, I have realized that you are right. You really are worth much more than I thought you to be. So, here is one final offer from me. Join me, and as equals, we can take down the Big 4 and unite Angaria to face the Church."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     655 A Meeting End
      Daneel had to admit that although he was surprised, it wasn't to a level where he would have to pause and think whether he had heard correctly.


     Indeed, since the last time he had met the Queen, he had accomplished a lot of things that should have made it clear just what he was capable of.


     Hence, anyone who wanted to go against him would definitely want to try first to unite with him, even if that someone was as powerful as an Empire Spirit who used to command the armies of the Emperor, himself.


     Still, it did catch him a little bit by surprise as he hadn't really expected that her ego would take so many steps down so soon.


     However, he could understand why she had chosen this time to give him the offer.


     After they engaged in a full-on confrontation, it would definitely be difficult to build those bridges that might have been burnt in that process.


     Maintaining a calm composure, Daneel also turned to look at the stars that she was gazing at.


     In that moment, a slightly despondent expression appeared on the Queen's face that anyone would have missed as it was present only for the briefest of moments.


     Yet, Daneel had already activated the subroutine in the system which enabled it to detect micro-expressions, so he was immediately notified about it.


     This puzzled him. According to the system, her expression contained both a little bit of frustration and a little bit of sadness. The former, he could understand, as she might have been expecting that he would jump at the opportunity, as any normal man would. After all, the capabilities of an Empire Spirit could not be doubted.


     Only… What about the latter? Why would she feel sad?


     Storing this question for later, Daneel opted to stay silent for a little bit as it looked like her mind was the one in flux. In situations like these, it was always better to see whether an individual might blurt out something important just because they wanted to fill the silence instead of allowing it to bear down on them while they felt the pressure from waiting for an answer.


     Sure enough, after a few seconds, the Queen spoke after glancing at him for a few times, all while acting as if she were still gazing at the stars serenely.


     "It has been so long that even the constellations have changed positions from where they used to be. As a little girl, I remember looking at the stars and wondering whether anyone could be powerful enough to reach them. Even though so many years have passed, I have seen none with the potential to do so. The only one whom I believed could achieve something like that was the emperor, but he…"


     It looked like she had been about to speak about the secret regarding what had led to the apocalypse, but she paused, as, after all, it wasn't a topic that anyone would want to get into casually.


     Of course, Daneel knew everything that had happened, and even he agreed. That man, with his amazing intellect and his penchant for making perfect plans, would definitely have achieved so much more if he hadn't taken that misstep that had let him to attract the attention of an entity he couldn't go up against. Even then, it had to be commended that he had stayed and tried to right his wrongs instead of running away and just caring about himself like many others would have.


     Thinking about the Emperor's demise did make even Daneel feel a little bit of despondency, but he covered that up while he waited for her to continue.


     And when she did, it was in a calmer tone.


     "Never mind that. The Emperor always used to say that only those had the determination and willpower to get answers should be the ones who ask questions. After seeing everything you've done till now, I believe that you are someone like him. You casually went to one of the Big Four and you somehow got crowned as their leader, even though there are conditions. However, you are still a Warrior with a long way to go, even if you break through to become a Champion right now. The opponents you will be facing from the Church will all be at at least the Hero level, and you are naïve if you think that you will be able to reach that level in the span of time before they arrive. Hence, I do not see why you are so against my offer."


     This statement elicited a response from Daneel – a tightness appeared around his mouth, which indicated the seriousness with which he was thinking about what she had just said.


     This wasn't something that he was finding out about for the first time – he had always known about it, and he had tried to increase his power by leaps and bounds as fast as possible just so that this would not be the case.


     Yet, just like she said, even if he broke through, he would be quite far away from the Hero level.


     Of course, there was an obvious solution to this- the Grand Inheritance.


     With the power to wield the entire world, it could be said that such a small gap would be nothing to overcome.


     Of course, he knew for a fact that she must not be thinking about it as no one would be mad enough to use that again especially after what had happened the last time, except if there was no other option. She wanted to win the Race for the other rewards that were also included, part of which was that she could get back her body.


     That… Was exactly the point that differentiated the both of them. Due to all of the Emperor's plans, Daneel was confident that he would be able to use it, and there were even other methods for him to increase his power that lay within the Emperor's memories.


     Only… He would first have to break through, and this statement from her had only made him once again decide that he should speed it up, instead of delaying even longer.


     The pressure was building up with each day, and the excuse that he wanted to find the perfect one for himself was growing weaker and weaker.


     This couldn't go on anymore. Hence… He made a decision.


     Three months. Three months from now, he would break through, using the best option that he had at that time.


     As for the reason behind this number, it was simple.


     A month felt too short, and two months still felt as if it was a bit on the shorter side.


     Nine had always been a holy and lucky number on Angaria, and three, as its multiple, was also given a lot of priority by many.


     So… Three it would be.


     With this decided, Daneel felt calmer, and also more focused. He knew that he would have to do everything he wanted to regarding the research for his path in this span of time, as at the end of it, he intended to follow through with whatever he arrived at, no matter what.


     This gave him a measure of peace, as he felt that pressure lessen by a degree.


     Eager to get back to his research in all the Champion Paths he had obtained, Daneel decided to end this conversion of theirs, but before that, he had just one question.


     "Before I tell you my reasons, I have a question for you, as well. You keep speaking about vanquishing the Big Four and ruling the entire continent. How do you seek to accomplish that? I've been to one of them, and they aren't weak by any means."


     Hearing this question, the Queen thought for a few seconds, but after that, a sly smile appeared on her face as she said, "Join me, and I'll tell you. I can't simply give away my secrets willy-nilly, right?"


     That was it. Since the moment Daneel had met her, and even in their subsequent meetings, Daneel had felt more and more that hers was a character that he just didn't like.


     He hated to be pushed into something. By anyone.


     So, deciding to break off all ties, Daneel was just about to retort with a lot of choice words, when something suddenly struck him.


     Wait… If she wanted him to join her, and if she wasn't afraid of him leaking her secrets, as he hadn't told the Big Four about her status as an Empire Spirit anyway, why wouldn't she try her best? Again, she wasn't someone without the smarts to realize that his character would not allow him to follow someone who wasn't sincere, and was holding back things in order to try and pull him in. If so… How did this make sense?


     That was when it clicked. That despondency he had seen before on her face, her history, and the way she had just talked about the Emperor, comparing him with himself.


     Was she… Transferring her unrequited feelings for that man to him?


     It seemed laughable at first, but as he thought about it, he realized that it was definitely plausible.


     And if that was true… Then this whole thing was a test. If he really was like the Emperor, then he would never accept this, and he would want to stride forward alone.


     True, this was what he had been about to do anyway, but this realization did allow Daneel to change some plans and decide to throw the dice, in order to gain a potential follower later on.


     Instead of rudely breaking off all ties, he decided on something more moderate.


     Also… He decided to take advantage of what he had.


     "System, give me a list of the most iconic quotes of the Emperor. Shortlist them based on what I can use in this situation to let her down, in a manner that will remind her even more of him."


     [Acknowledged. Scanning Emperor's memories. Outputting list…]


     After looking like he was in deep thought for a few seconds, Daneel raised his head and straightened his back before speaking up in a composed tone.


     "Interesting, but no thanks. I do not speak from arrogance, or ego. I do so from my self-confidence that I will keep moving forward no matter who is in my way, and that I will save this continent, whether you help me or not. So, I see no reason to ally with you and take a risk. I seek to stand at the top, and I cannot do that if I do not walk my path alone. Goodbye."


     Not giving her any time to reply, Daneel turned around with a flourish before disappearing.


     The turning around part was unnecessary, but he had done it in order to let the system detect her reaction.


     As he appeared in his room, to his surprise, it was exactly what he had been hoping for.


     [Micro-expressions detected: admiration, frustration, nostalgia, hope.]


     …


     Meanwhile, in his dorm, Percy closed the door and fell on his bed.


     He couldn't believe just how much of a close shave he had just had, and with a worried expression on his face, he took out the trinket and once again listened to the instructions that had been recorded inside.


     "Remember, the trinket in your mind is an active one that I will be monitoring day and night. If you so much as breathe a word about the Church, or if you try to leave the sect, it will immediately detonate, and everyone will think that you just had a mishap. It is good that you agreed. It is tough to smuggle things inside, so I'll be sending over the cure for your father as soon as possible. Before that, just relax."


     It had been that, or death. So, Percy had agreed.


     As for the target that the guy had been speaking about… He knew very well that it was probably his elder brother, who was the only one easily reachable who was connected to what had happened to his father.


     No. He couldn't let it happen. But what could he do?


     "Oh master, where are you?", he mouthed desperately, while thinking about just what the heck he was supposed to do.


     …


     A few hours later, Daneel had already put the meeting with Arafell out of his mind.


     He had just come back from a trip to that house in the middle of nowhere where the pyramid scheme was going on, and he was still pretty dazed.


     In order to use his time in the best manner, he had set up a meeting with Helena and Dalia, and seeing them waiting, he shook his head in order to calm himself down before appearing in the room where they were sipping tea.


     Immediately, they rose to bow, and after they did so, Daneel said, "Originally, I had called you two find out if there were any problems, and because I had some plans that I want to talk to about. However, I just found out that I have a large, large fortune that I want to use. So… What are your thoughts on expanding into other businesses? You know, once, I heard a tale about an organization that spanned across multiple industries and was a powerhouse that could go toe to toe even with a government of the nation. It was called an MNC, a Multinational Corporation, but because we have Kingdoms here, let's call it an MKC. The first proper MKC of Angaria. How does it sound?"


     MKC. It was a weird name, and the same was reflected in little Dalia's eyes.


     Chuckling, Daneel continued.


     "Okay, fine, not that name. Maybe we can call it what I want it to be? A corporation that will stomp down on many, many others and make it so that Lanthanor will be the prime location that each and every settlement in Angaria will want to migrate to. Oh, yes, that does sound much better. What do you think?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     656 Rise of the Alliance 1
      Silence lingered in the room for a few seconds while both the mother and daughter looked at the King with extreme confusion on their faces.


     Stomping down on other organizations? A prime location which each and every settlement would want to migrate to?


     What were they missing? Why was the King bringing up all this?


     Realizing that he had spoken out of context and that he possibly sounded like a power-hungry madman, Daneel chuckled as he was in an extremely good mood.


     Indeed, he had never expected the pyramid scheme to pay off so well, and most of the credit had to go to the one who was responsible for it all.


     Jordan.


     He had underestimated the level of talent that was required to run a shadowy organization on the scale of some of the largest trade families present in the continent, and Jordan had shown it in full in the way he had perfectly executed all of Daneel's orders.


     Eking out each and every single Ether Block possible from those families who trusted that he was one of them, he had proven that there was so much more wealth in Angaria than Daneel could ever have imagined.


     Mostly, it could be attributed to the greed of those who were already rich. In fact, it could be said that anyone could have fallen into this trap. After all, if one saw the money they put into something increasing and even almost doubling, wouldn't they want to repeatedly put in as much as possible so that they could quickly increase their fortune?


     It was almost like gambling. When one got addicted to the feeling of seeing their earnings quickly grow, they would keep pumping in as much as they could as it was almost like a drug that they would not be able to resist.


     Indeed, Jordan still had to deliver those Network Trinkets, as promised, but that wasn't the problem. He was selling them at an inflated price, and after they were sold, they would just be sitting in the warehouses of those who had paid all the money as they had severely underestimated the actual demand that was there for the product.


     Ruminating on the fact that ideas like these when carried over still worked pretty well as basic human nature was still the same, Daneel opened his mouth to explain to the family in front of him why he had just said the statement that was still echoing in the room.


     "I'll be honest with you two. Right now, it is a major priority of mine that the settlements which lie outside of Lanthanor should all be enticed into coming into our Alliance. All these people have no allegiance to any force, and although the settlements have various reasons why they chose to establish themselves in such areas which are not within the borders of any Kingdon, I want to give them enough reasons to uproot themselves and move. For that, this is only one of the steps that I will be taking. You see, employment is one of the most important factors that are considered when someone is considering moving to a different place. Just think about it. If you wanted to go to the Black Raven Kingdom, wouldn't you check whether you could easily get a job and earn a living there?"


     Although it was true that the two people in this room right now were some of the richest in the entire kingdom, they hadn't forgotten their roots, and that was partially the reason why their success continued instead of halting like it would have for many others.


     Unlike typical people who would start spending and showing their wealth as soon as it began accumulating, these two always remembered the time when they had had nothing to eat. That was why only a very little portion of their earnings went into spending for themselves, and the rest was spent on adopting children whom they treated like their own family.


     Daneel deeply admired such people, and once again, he felt glad that he had supported them.


     Seeing them nod, he continued.


     "Good. The two of you, right now, are role models in the society. So, there is no one better to helm this project. First of all, let me make it clear to you that such an organization, when run by those with greed, can wreak a lot of havoc because of the power it will possess. I've seen… Cough, heard of many tales where such organizations exploit people and even governments with their power or monopoly in order to generate as much wealth as possible for themselves. I know your characters, so I know that this won't be a problem. Your priority will be to generate as much employment as possible so that so many more people will not have to go to bed with the worry that their future is not secured. At the end of the day, this is something that weighs heavily on anyone's mind, right? So, we will be implementing a lot of stuff to this end. What do you say?"


     More than Danlia, it was Helena who was affected by these words.


     In this age, stability of employment was not something that was assured almost anywhere. It was different for government jobs, but even in that case, in other Kingdoms, there was always a possibility that someone with more background or power could usurp one's positions and throw them onto the street. As for typical jobs like farming, mining, or other industries that were related to these two major occupations, they were also not stable as one never knew when there might be an oversupply, resulting in losses, or some sort of problem that could result in one having to depend on their savings, or even take loans in order to survive.


     This was how it had been for a long time, and people had gotten used to it. But now, according to the King, it could change?


     Helena couldn't believe it, and it seemed more like a pipe dream than anything.


     However, if anyone could accomplish it, then it was the man in front of her who was responsible for more marvels than anyone could count.


     She, herself, had spoken to many seamstresses who always kept wishing that their business would continue to be as flourishing as it was at the moment, as that would mean that they would not have to worry about the future. These were all people who supported multiple family members with their own income, and although education was currently free, food and living were not at all cheap.


     And as for generating more employment… What else could she desire rather than to help others achieve and grow in the same way that they had?


     So, with hope shining in her eyes, she nodded and said, "My king, we owe everything we have to you. No matter what you ask of us, we will always be ready to comply, and this is even something that resonates with us, so I can promise you that we are ready to do everything that is required of us to make your dream a reality. I must admit that it really does sound like a dream, and if it really is possible for it to become reality, then no one will be happier than me."


     Daneel had expected this response, but hearing it made him smile.


     For a long time, he had been focusing completely on satisfaction level and implementing schemes to increase it quickly, but he had not done something basic like this for the people that would drastically change their living conditions.


     What better way could be there to make those who believed in him know that their decision was right?


     With this thought, more and more ideas began popping up in Daneel's head, and he listed all of them down.


     The most crucial thing was that he was from Earth, where many, many types of developmental schemes had been tested and verified. Taking inspiration from them, Daneel began forming his master plan, which would encompass a lot of things he had seen on Earth.


     It had been quite some time since Angaria had experienced a storm.


     So… It was high time he changed that.


     …


     In the Kingdom of Eldinor, Katerina and Eldra were staring at the missive from their alliance leader that had just arrived.


     It had been transmitted and recorded in a data trinket which was lying in front of them, and they had already played it twice.


     Still, Katerina played it one more time after which a few seconds of silence lingered in the room.


     Finally, Eldra was the one who spoke up.


     "I always knew that he was a man of tall ambitions, but I wouldn't have expected that he would move in this method. Isn't the Church still a threat?"


     Katerina had gone into deep thought regarding the same topic.


     But, after analyzing it from all angles, a flash of realization passed across her face.


     "You're mistaken, Eldra. I suspect that this whole thing is in fact in preparation for the Church. Think about it. Which is better, a united people who have a sense of belonging to each other and will hence fight together, or a fractured continent where each Kingdom's interest might be different? He has the opportunity to do this, and although it appears on the surface as if he's just exploiting his position for no valid reason, there is a lot of sense in what he's doing. I support him wholeheartedly."


     Eldra ruminated on these words for a few seconds and then said, "I see your point, but there are still other ways. Still, it's not like I don't believe in him. Let's do it."


     Immediately, orders were sent to the communication wing of the palace where the personal records of each and every army mage living were present.


     Due to the loose nature of the army of the Kingdom of Eldinor, there was no specific barracks except for the special forces such as the ones which had made their name known across the continent during the incident before.


     Right now, those forces were still recuperating, so the rest were called.


     Initially, many mages ignored these calls as they normally would, and continued whatever they were doing. Some were researching strange topics, others were honing their skills, and still others were casually enjoying the privileged life that their power had earned them.


     However, when each mage saw the message, expressions of shock appeared on their faces as they immediately teleported to the palace in order to find out whether it was real.


     Seeing them appearing one by one, Katerina couldn't help but chuckle and say, "As always, he was right about this. Being part of something historic is definitely something that would entice any elf. Let's go. I can't wait to see the end product."


     …


     To the east of the Black Raven Kingdom, there was a village that was situated right outside of the border.


     This was a settlement that hadn't been targeted by any Kingdom so far, so they were still an independent entity who always kept a careful watch on the surroundings.


     Hence, when a large bunch of mages appeared in the air a few meters away from them, they spotted them immediately, which caused alarm bells to ring throughout the village.


     As one, each and every villager picked up pitchforks, knives or whatever weapons that were nearby and headed outside of the shabby wall that they had constructed to protect themselves from wild beasts and weak bandits as the strong ones wouldn't target them anyway as they had nothing too valuable.


     BOOOOMMMM!!!!


     That was when they all screamed and almost fell to the ground, as the earth shook as if there was some creature moving underneath them.


     With horror, they looked forward to see that each and every mage had begun to blast the earth below them, causing large craters to appear out of which soil was lifted out and thrown to the side.


     Right about this scene, unknown to them, the most powerful individual on the continent who had recently shown his power and awed the High Council of Angaria was standing along with the person who had set what was happening in motion.


     "There won't be a problem, right? I'm just marking my territory, and those inside can choose to leave at any time."


     Seeing the beginnings of a project the likes of which hadn't been undertaken on this continent in a long, long time, the Head said, "Due to the recent fight, they are still pretty cowed, so it's alright. Even if there is a little resistance, I'll take care of it. You've proven your worth in the legacy battle, so I can't wait to see what you do in the next sect. When is your next trip, by the way? I still believe that although this is impressive, it doesn't help your power in any manner. Although I do believe that all these plans might help Angaria on the whole, your personal power is still what is most important."


     Hearing the answer that he wanted to hear, Daneel grinned and said, "Two months. In two months, I will transform this continent, and then, I will be able to focus wholeheartedly on my own power. Thank you, Head, for placing your trust in me. Again, you won't be disappointed."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     657 Rise of the Alliance 2
      If Angaria had still been the same as it once was, news of incredible changes like these would have taken at least a few days to proliferate in the continent.


     However, now, with the existence of the Network, the continent woke up the next day and gawked at their screens or the Network Trinkets that they had, while they listened to or watched an explosive piece of news that they never thought would happen in their lifetimes.


     And the whole thing was covered in a section that was aptly named "Rise of the Alliance."


     In the Kingdom of Arafell, the Queen was sitting alone in her throne room while also viewing the Network Trinket's display in front of her.


     In it, a view from above could be seen in which the land of the continent had a long, circular scar running through it that looked as if it was quite deep.


     She could estimate that the depth was at least 10 meters, and work was still continuing to extend this line more and more, with mages repeatedly blasting the ground beneath them and lifting up the soil that was loosened in the process.


     She had already blocked out the voice of the announcer, as she had already heard everything regarding the matter. Instead, she waited for the other sight that was shocking the netizens all over Angaria.


     Soon enough, a blank image appeared, and then the trinket showed a different scene.


     BANG!


     It was a wall that was being bombarded by large stones that were being picked up and thrown by mages who looked all too happy that they were doing such a fun task.


     Behind the wall, in the distance, a colosseum could be seen, which let everyone realize that this was the Black Raven Kingdom, where Battle Royales were famous.


     The image switched again, and this was a different wall – a slightly shabby one, but it looked as if it had been protected by some sort of formations till now.


     These formations had been deactivated, as this wall was also being pelted by humongous stones.


     Lastly, the image switched once again to show the biggest wall yet.


     Anyone who was knowledgeable in the continent would recognize that these were the legendary Impenetrable Walls of Lanthanor, which had protected the Kingdom from invaders for thousands of years. As one of the most impressive feats of construction in modern history, many had even visited them in order to see their incredible height and undefeatable might. Possessing the record of not allowing any sort of army inside since they had been built, these walls also boasted of being the tallest, standing at 30 m tall.


     Only… Even these were being destroyed, but instead of using violent means like in the other cases, mages were carefully dismantling the blocks and putting them on carts as if they were to be transported somewhere.


     Each greyish-black block was huge, bigger than a human, and it was only because these mages who were able to use telekinesis spells that they were able to safely transport them.


     Over all, this was actually the sight which shocked people the most. The famous Walls of Lanthanor… Were actually being destroyed? Why? And what the hell was the purpose of all that work?


     The answer was given by the voice of the announcer, whose statement was put in a loop while these images were repeatedly shown.


     "Breaking News! The First Alliance of Angaria has begun consolidating the land of all three of its kingdoms in order to make one united force which is not divided by any walls within itself. The goal is to create a unified land where people can go freely where they wish, without any barriers to separate them. This is only a small press release that has been given by the alliance leader, and the man who has set everything in motion has yet to make his address. But, for now, you can see that all three kingdoms have agreed to this, which is why their walls are also being demolished. As for the scar you see, that will be a wall that will be built to encompass the three kingdoms: Lanthanor, the Black Raven Kingdom and Eldinor. In order not to incite panic, we have also been told to spread the news that the settlements in between these kingdoms, which were not under the control of any force till now, can leave if they wish, or stay independent. This step is only to make development easier for the Alliance, and it is not meant to violently seize these huge tracts of land that have remained free till now. Whatever the case, history is being made, so we encourage all of you to take a part in it and watch."


     "History is being made"


     The whole reason Arafell did not want to hear the broadcast was this quote, which brought back a lot of memories from the time of the Empire.


     True, she was a great admirer of the Emperor, but that didn't mean that she didn't have a competitive spirit.


     She wanted to win this contest between them, and she thought that she had used a masterstroke to take the advantage when he was absent.


     Yet… She had forgotten that he was the one with the advantage, and that she had only been able to get lucky.


     She could even tell that this wasn't the only thing he had planned. If he was going this grand, then he must definitely also have begun other plans so that he could pull all the settlements to himself.


     However… She was definitely not out of the running yet.


     "Now, it's a contest. A one-sided beatdown is boring, anyway. Let's see if you really do deserve to be regarded by me at the same level as the Emperor."


     "Miss, are you saying it to me? I always get confused when you speak out loud in an empty room…"


     Having the moment spoiled by the little girl whose body she was inhabiting, Arafell snapped, "For the umpteenth time, it's what rulers do! Whether anyone is there are not, such things should be said out loud as it looks impressive! Got it?"


     …


     Meanwhile, Daneel and Faxul were standing above one section of the wall that was being built.


     "I was surprised that the council didn't put up much resistance. In fact, they seemed… Stifled by my words."


     Faxul said this, recalling how his announcement that they would be doing this had been greeted by almost everyone agreeing almost instantly, as if his words had contained some sort of power.


     Chuckling, Daniel said, "You must have unconsciously used the natural command over the world that a Champion possesses after the break through. Those poor Humans and Warriors must have been pretty scared. Anyway, I'm glad it all worked out. Your kingdom would have been the main problem, as Eldinor didn't have much of a wall to speak about in the first place. As soon as I promise them that they will be getting a lot of interesting formations to play with and that they will also be responsible for the construction of these magical walls that will exceed even the fame of those of Lanthanor, they were in."


     Daneel couldn't help but snigger to himself a little bit as he said this, which led Faxul to say, "Exploitation just comes naturally to you, huh. You already knew that they attach a lot of significance to being at the forefront in magic, and they were robbed of the title after they stopped being the trinket capital of the continent. They had also always been jealous of the walls of Lanthanor, so now that they got the chance to get the glory of constructing something even greater, and also put their name at the forefront in magic, they must have jumped at it."


     Daneel only nodded in response, as that was exactly what had happened.


     "So… What else? All of us can tell that this is not the only thing you have planned, as walls are just flashy yet simple things, after all."


     In response, Daneel said, "Oh, thank you for reminding. I was just going to set off."


     Saying so, he teleported away and began the second set of announcements that once again made Angarians all over the continent widen their eyes and wonder just how many more shocks they would be subject to today.


     First, it started with something that concerned each and every one.


     Money.


     "We have just received news that the alliance will also be introducing a new currency, whose name is yet to be determined. However, its specialty is that it will hold the same value in all three kingdoms, which means that anyone will be able to buy a loaf of bread for the same rate no matter where they are, as opposed to before where bread was cheaper in Lanthanor and costlier elsewhere because it was made locally. Folks, for the first time, this currency will be stable, which will allow you all to safely earn and spend without worrying about how the value might change the next day. The exact value used to be set by traders, but soon, there will be a commission that will take care of the set value that will be enforced throughout the alliance. We go now to a special panel of traders, who all believe that this will result in a haven for trade and development, and that they now wish to move their businesses from other kingdoms to the alliance as well…"


     A unified currency!


     This appealed to all, as it really was the case that even though a general metric was present that hundred silver Lans in Lanthanor would allow a family of four to survive a year, this could vary according to what price a seller might set for certain goods based on how much demand and supply was there. This kind of volatility had always been present, and everyone had gotten accustomed to it. So, now, when they heard that it would not be so anymore… Many couldn't even believe it.


     A haven. Yes, that was exactly the word.


     If these two were already explosive, then the third blew everyone away, causing them to look for support to lean on as their hearts and minds couldn't take it.


     "Another news has just reached us! In the alliance, employment will be guaranteed to each and every able-bodied man and woman! All you have to do is reach out, and you will be allotted a job with a guaranteed payment! Also, education will be free for all, no matter what the age! We will keep you posted if there are any more developments, but we seriously don't know if it can get any better! At this moment, I, the newscaster, am personally risking my job by saying that I am so glad that I live inside the alliance! Praise be to the alliance leader, King Daneel!"


     …


     Meanwhile, unaware of the tumultuous changes rocking the continent, Percy was pacing around his room, desperately looking for an answer regarding how he was supposed to get out of his situation.


     He had gone through each and every option available to him, but none of them would work.


     Finally, he leaned against a wall and slid to the ground, while clutching his head in deep frustration and resisting the urge to scream out loud.


     Wait…


     This position of his, and these extreme feelings, reminded him of a moment that had affected him a lot.


     He had thought that he had forsaken the only man who cared about him, but…


     "When I accept a disciple, it's for life"


     These words echoed in his mind, and he suddenly realized something.


     A man with the means of his master must definitely have set up something to keep track of him!


     After all, he had found out about his 'betrayel' before, so this was definitely plausible.


     But…after thinking for a bit, Percy understood the problem.


     The Sect formation.


     After the recent scares, the sect formations had been upgraded, so it was possible that the spells of his master weren't able to transmit information to the outside.


     So…all he would have to do was leave the sect.


     But how? That f*cker had told him not to!


     The answer came to him in barely a second. That guy didn't want him to do so by himself. But what if he was escorted out by a Hero?


     Yes. This would work.


     Well, if it didn't, he would at least die knowing that he had done everything he could.


     Bracing himself, Percy made two fire arrows appear in front of his eyes.


     SWISH!


     Not wanting to allow any time for him to doubt his decision, he made them move, and crumpled to the floor with agony before sending a message to the medical bay.


     Only blackened holes were present where his eyes had once been, and there was only one person on the continent who could heal an injury like this.


     And to get to her…he would have to be taken outside the sect.


     Hoping that his sorry face which he had seen in the mirror right before plunging those fire arrows in would not be the last sight he would see in his life, Percy fainted, and entered the land of his dreams.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     658 Rise of the Alliance 3
      Soon after these announcements took place, all sorts of discussions sprang up in almost each and every town, city, and village all over Angaria.


     There were some who thought themselves educated in the matter of economics, so they repeatedly tried to explain just how brilliant the King's propositions were, or how stupid.


     In fact, half of them were even doubtful as to whether he could really implement them all, and they kept saying that they should wait and see, but that if he really did do it, then they would actually consider moving into the alliance if such a thing was even possible.


     In the Black Raven Kingdom, the small family where Daneel and Faxul had stopped at so long ago were also currently sitting around a table with deep expressions of thought on their faces.


     The whole reason that the two Kings in disguise had arrived at their house was that they had used to run a small inn called "Irma's Inn" in order to help out travelers who couldn't stay at the local inn that was almost always closed for renovation.


     However, with finances getting more and more tight, they had had to close that down, which had been very sad for the little kid because he missed the feeling that came from guiding travelers over and seeing their happy faces when they realized that they would not have to go sleep in some haystack on the side of the road.


     Right now, all these announcements meant nothing to him, and he was simply thinking back to those days when life had seem so much better.


     Since then, so many things had happened, and so much had changed.


     Then, life had been simple. His father had used to go mining to send back money, and his mother had used to run that little inn from the kindness of strangers who arrived at their house. Of course, it was the silver given by one of those strangers that had allowed them to tide over the tough times, but soon, it had all been spent, and they had had to decide on something else to do. Although the small farm behind their house was doing okay, it was barely enough for the three of them.


     On the other hand, the two adults in the household were sincerely happy and hopeful for the future, but right now, they were just thinking everything through as there had been many instances in their lives where they raised their hopes regarding something only to have them dashed later. It wasn't that they were afraid of this, but just that they wished to have the right things to say unlike those outside who were simply spouting whatever came into their mind just so that they could gather some attention.


     This was regarding the future of this little family, and they wanted to be very thorough.


     Finally, it was the woman who spoke up.


     "If what the King says is really true, I want to go get a job, too."


     The little kid was a bit shocked as he heard this, as his fondest memories were always of his mother being around the house and them finding joy in all the little things that they did together.


     If she, too, went on a job like his father's, then would he be left all alone?


     As tears shone in his eyes due to the silly question, the two parents noticed this and realized what they had done wrong. Standing up and hugging him together, they said, "Don't worry, little Michael. You're going to go to school! Didn't you hear about it over the Network?"


     School?


     This was something that deeply captivated little Michael, and he had only ever dreamt of it. So, now, when he heard that he would actually be going, he couldn't believe his ears.


     Looking up innocently at his dad, he said, "Isn't it something that is only in Lanthanor? How can I go? Will we be moving? Will I have to say goodbye to all of my friends?"


     Being badgered by questions in this way, the man finally laughed before telling himself again that this whole situation was actually a positive one and not one that demanded them to be so serious and brooding.


     Brushing the hair on top of his son's head, he said, "There's no need for that! I'm pretty sure that schools will be set up all over the Kingdom – no, the Alliance, as we should now call it, so you'll definitely be able to go without us having to move anywhere! And even if your mom does go for a job, which even I was thinking about, it will only be during the day. This way, even I can cut down my hours at the mine, where I now work for at least 14 hours a day so that we can sustain ourselves. Maybe even I can get back in the evenings and we can have some family time together every day! How does that sound?"


     Family time?


     His father could be home more?


     The tears that had been shining immediately burst out of little Michael's eyes as he hugged his dad tightly and hoped that this wasn't all a dream.


     As a kid with simple wants, what more could he desire? He had always been envious of all those other children who boasted of how they were always playing games or learning from their fathers, and just thinking that he could have something like that too sent him into a tizzy.


     Seeing this little reaction made both of the parents' hearts sing with happiness, and after assuring him a little bit more that everything would be great, they laid him down to sleep and resumed their own discussion.


     "It is the right idea, Irma. Although it remains to be seen what kinds of jobs will be available, I think that it is pretty safe to plan accordingly. From everything I've seen so far, the King is someone who keeps his word."


     Nodding, the woman replied, "I know. But is it even possible? And what about those other announcements? How do they impact us? And is it even sustainable to do those things over the long term?"


     Hearing these complicated questions from his wife, the man raised an eyebrow, which made the woman blush a little bit and say, "I've been talking to Old 'Nan… It gets boring, you know. And she loves just using all of these words to show everyone that she is knowledgeable. But by talking to her husband, who is actually the one who studied under a man from the government and knows about these things, I found out the meanings. You said that you also had someone like that in the mines whom you frequently talked to, right? What do you think?"


     After thinking for a bit, the man answered, "Well, it is a damn hard thing to do, and it's not like no one has tried over the years. I heard a tale in the mine that was passed down by the grandparents of a miner. Apparently, a King tried the same thing in order to make his people the happiest so that he could invite over all sorts of talent and make his Kingdom the 'Capital of the Continent'. He promised a job for everyone, and guaranteed payment, as that really is what concerns simple people like us the most. However, as soon as it was implemented, flocks of people with no real skills approached him, and he had no option but to keep his promise and dip into his treasury so that he could pay them all. True, a portion of it was retrieved in the form of tax, but the rest was such a drain on the country. With the scale of it even increasing month by month, eventually, his Kingdom became so overpopulated and underfunded that he was invaded by a different one. That stood as a warning sign to all – no schemes of this sort should be implemented which have the potential of placing a Kingdom under risk by promising too much and leaving themselves vulnerable. Just think about it – anyone can enter a Kingdom if there was something like that, no matter what motives they have. But… I have to admit that this King is different. Maybe he has something different planned. Let us see what he does, and then, we can decide whether we, too, should feel lucky that we are in the Alliance. With the grace of the Almighty Black Raven, we will finally be blessed with some good fortune."


     The woman also echoed the last sentence in her heart, and told herself not to have too much hope.


     Still, like an unstoppable chill in winter, it crept into her heart and made her dream the dream that had been displayed to all by the King.


     Meanwhile, a team of mages had immediately rushed over to a certain room in the Sect of Hedon as soon as they received an emergency signal from the location.


     On arriving at the site, they were witness to a man who had burned his own eyes out, and as they starred into those holes which looked bottomless, they couldn't help but shudder and blink as if they felt that their own eyes were threatened. He had done it using fire, so the wounds were seared off, meaning there was no risk to his life. Still, immediately, higher-ups were called, as they had been commanded to do so whenever they saw something even slightly unusual.


     As the Champion on duty reached the quarters, he was similarly baffled, and he had to call the one above him, too.


     This finally resulted in the strongest individual of the Sect of Hedon, who had been absent during the King of Lanthanor's visit earlier to arrive on the scene.


     He was a man who was quite peculiar. On the surface, he looked completely normal, and it was almost as if some commoner from a village nearby had somehow strolled into the Sect and was being regarded by all as a mighty figure. His clothes looked like they had been washed so many times that the original color could not be discovered anymore, and each time he moved, his face seemed to change, but each of those faces all shared one feature – they were of the sort that would easily mix in a crowd and be forgotten the moment they were seen, which resulted in almost all of the sect members and guards who saw him feeling uncomfortable.


     On arriving, the Champion expected him to do something, but even he was baffled. After all, what motive could there be for anyone to do something so horrendous like this? True, everyone knew about the legendary healer who would never move out of her house, but being taken to her was something only reserved for the most talented of sect members.


     Giving up, even this Hero had to resort to his own higher-up, which caused the Head to appear on the scene.


     Since the moment the Head laid his eyes on the person in question, he could tell that something was wrong. He used all the Hero level scanning techniques he had, but he found nothing wrong.


     That was when he resorted to finding out about the identity of the person, which led both him and the Hero to discuss for a long time and conclude that he might have gone crazy somehow.


     Regardless of what the reason was, the best thing to do was, of course, to wake him up.


     Yet, the Head knew that they couldn't do that, as the healer in question always insisted that healing should be done right after an injury was afflicted, and in the state that was most similar to that when the body first reacted to the injury, as according to her, that was when the body would be ready to fight and react the most.


     He wondered for a moment whether he should let this minor sect member lose his eyes as everything regarding this situation felt fishy, which was when he saw a note sticking out of the person's pocket.


     Taking it out, he read it, and couldn't help but raise his eyebrows.


     "These eyes of mine which did not allow me to see the threat to my father are useless."


     The Mad Doctor had such a devout son?


     As the Mad Doctor was just a normal Champion in a sect, the Head did not know too much about him, and he only felt that the man should be glad that he had a son who was so filial.


     Deciding that such a thing should be rewarded, he gave his order.


     "Prepare to take him to the Eternal Blossom Sect. But I'll be accompanying him, just in case. Something feels… Off, and I intend to find out what that is. Put him in stasis first, or that healer will make everyone contract some deadly disease again. Be careful when you do so- it's fine if it takes a few days."


     Nearby, the man who had walked into Percy's house could be seen with panic on his face.


     Why the hell had this guy gone ahead and done this? Was he really crazy?


     Initially, the man had been about to go ahead and detonate anyway, but with the Head present, he decided not to, as he did not want this man who had just defeated him knowing that he had his hand in this thing. He had worked very hard to infiltrate the sect, and he did not want to waste the opportunity.


     Well, he was just going outside, right? It should mostly be fine, as he would be unconscious for the whole time, anyway, which was required for healing at the scale.


     It wasn't like there could be any formations on him that would be able to transmit information that even he couldn't detect, right? Of course, there was no way that this could be the case, as he had already scanned him and found nothing.


     Assuring himself in this way, the man left from where he was standing in order to pursue his other plans in the sect.


     …


     Meanwhile, a meeting of the Nine Sovereigns had just begun in Lanthanor, even though two sovereigns were missing.


     And…Daneel was flabbergasted, as all 7 people in front of him had banded together to propose a single thing.


     Almost as if they knew that he would think before directly saying no to his father, it was he who spoke up to voice their combined sentiment.


     "The new currency should be named after you, as none of this would have been possible without you. It should be stamped with your face, and it should be called either a 'Dan', after your first name, or a 'Nivron', after your last."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     659 Aran 1
      A currency named after his own name, and coins stamped with his face.


     Could there even be anything more narcissistic?


     As Daneel heard them, he was even reminded of Ancient Rome, where coins used to carry the portraits of the present Emperor- a trend that had been started by the great Julius Caesar, himself.


     However, as Daneel remembered this, he also recalled the other features of the Roman currency.


     The idea behind the portrait being on the coin was to disseminate the image of the Emperor into the people, while also associating him with divinity using the added images of deities.


     Of course, the latter wasn't needed in this case, as Daneel had already displayed his powers, but he had to say that the former sounded quite good.


     Knowing the importance of branding, Daneel had always strived to put his face on major events so that it would be remembered.


     What better way could be there be for the same thing to happen if his face was something that would be seen by almost all citizens each and every day?


     He hadn't considered this whole thing before as it had seemed incredibly egoistic, but now, as he realized this, he began to lean toward the idea, too.


     It wasn't even just this. During ancient times, the Roman Empire had represented stability, which led even those from other Kingdoms and places to hoard Roman currency as they knew that they could trust its continued value. If the same could be accomplished here, then it would give the alliance a superior image that would make it even more enticing for people to move into it.


     Seeing the King go into deep thought, the other sovereigns heaved sighs of relief as they had still been prepared to face strong resistance from their King whom they knew to be humble.


     After all, although such a thing had been done by others in the past who had thought a lot about themselves, such Kingdoms often got invaded, or the currency lost its value as a King's lifespan was finite, after all, and after he died, his successor might not want to honor him by letting his image stay.


     Yet, these seven knew that this might not be the case with their King, so they had wanted this. The other reason, of course, was that they truly believed that he deserved it, and that it would go even further in uniting the people under him, which was what he wanted.


     As sovereigns, they took it as their responsibility to suggest and speak about things that might not occur to Daneel, and in doing this, they were fulfilling their duty. The initial idea had come from Eloise, who had always been the most creative of the bunch, but the subsequent details had been hammered out by them all together and they had decided that they would stand together and not budge.


     Hence, finally, when they saw the King nod while still in thought and then open his mouth to speak, they couldn't help but rejoice.


     Seeing the broad smiles that burst out on their faces, Daneel couldn't help but pause and smile, too.


     He was truly blessed to have such supporters who truly cared about him, and were happy for him instead of being jealous or scheming like many advisors were known to be.


     "All right, I agree. As for the name…"


     The answer appeared to him instantly.


     "Why not use both? Dan can be a lower denomination of currency, and Nivron can be an upper one."


     Both?


     Well, that did sound great!


     Almost all the sovereigns looked like they were happy about it, but Luther frowned and said, "Why not the other way round? Isn't it better to have your first name take precedence?"


     Daneel smiled again as he heard this, as he knew that there might be two reasons behind his father asking this question.


     First, he motioned them all to sit, so that they could continue.


     Before, they had all stood up and bunched together for a show of force.


     After everyone was seated, Daneel looked at his dad and said, "Dad, Anivron is our family name, and now, it will be the name of the Royal Family. Our origins do not matter. All that matters is that I, of the Anivrons, have risen to this stage. I know that you might feel that it should not be given so much importance, but I feel that it should be, as it will henceforth be worshipped for generations."


     Elanev spoke up, too, as Daneel said this.


     "Your old man was even originally against the suggestion of 'Nivron' before. I guess this was the reason."


     Indeed, Robert had had a small sentiment like this- that their family line was only lucky to have gotten someone like Daneel, and that unlike others who would honor it as it had helped them achieve a lot, it need not be done in this case as it had not helped at all in Daneel's rise.


     However, now, as he heard this, he accepted it as he knew it to be true, and felt genuinely happy.


     Seeing the joy shining in his father's eyes, Daneel could tell that it was one that came from making one's ancestors proud.


     Feeling glad that he had identified it and spoken out to solve it, he continued.


     "Anyway, it is better for Dan to be the lower denomination as it will be used most by the common people, and I would rather my first name be called daily by such honest folk instead of those uptight ones who will definitely start hoarding the currency as soon as we release it. Nivron also sounds more formal, so it fits for it to be a higher currency. Dropping the beginning 'a' was to make it easier to pronounce repeatedly, right?"


     Eloise nodded, which made Daneel say, "That's a good idea- 'Anivron' is a bit too many syllables, after all. Anyway, it is decided. The exact value will be set soon, before the official announcement. Now, then. Let's move on to other things. Kellor, how's Aran doing?"


     Frowning a bit, Kellor said, "Still in the illusion formation, My King."


     "It's all right, don't worry. Some have a different kind of illusion which they need to go up against over a long time in order to overcome it. Just keep a close eye, and notify me if you see anything wrong."


     After Kellor nodded, Faxul spoke up.


     "Daneel, how are you going to sustainably do this 'complete employment' thing? You must already have heard of that tale of the King before who tried the same thing."


     Faxul had heard about this in the conversations between those in the finance wing of his Kingdom, and he had eavesdropped on them to also find out the difficulties present.


     The major factor would be money, and although he knew that Daneel must have a stash of Ker Gems, these could not be used as the Big 4 would start questioning him if they saw him expose such wealth.


     Chuckling, Daneel said, "That King was, frankly, either an idiot, or someone who had different motives. Anyone even contemplating something like this should have thought about these problems before going forward, and if he had advisors who were at least a little bit competent, they would have told him this. So…the only other possibility is that he found out about Empire Spirits, like the Kings of Lanthanor, and tried this to raise the satisfaction level. If so…well, he might not be that much of an idiot."


     Daneel had already thought about this, so he could give this answer. If the latter was true, then he couldn't be blamed, as unlike Daneel who had the system which let him accurately understand just what satisfaction level was and how it worked, everyone else had to guess.


     Still smiling, he answered the other question by revealing the plan he had had ever since he had started this whole thing.


     "From him, though, there is a lot to be learned. For example, we know what problems to expect- large numbers of unskilled men and women who might only be a drain. True, we probably have more wealth than a few Kingdoms combined in the form of the stash of the Ker Gems I got on my trip to the Sect of Hedon, we can't really use it. A portion can be used initially, but if we tap into it more than that, it will be a problem. So…the best thing is to do our best in that initial phase. With this in mind, I came up with a plan."


     Eloise already had a broad, broad smile on her face as she heard this, as she already knew the plan, and loved it.


     "My plan is the simplest to understand when you think about it in this way- it is very similar to a duty assigned to a common miner."


     Seeing the looks of confusion on the faces of the sovereigns, Daneel laughed to himself and continued.


     "A special miner is always assigned the job in the mine to segregate ore that is mined into 3 segments: one that is already shining, and can be sent off to sell. One where the gold or silver or whatever is being mined is partially hidden, which needs to be polished. And one where it is completely covered, in which case, even more time will need to be taken. All of them have the same value, but in the other two segments, a little work needs to be done before their value can shine.


     "People are the same. Each and every person has some or the other skill they excel at, or can be trained to excel in if they have the proper motivation. If the people who come to us for jobs are of the first sort, they can directly be employed. If they are of the second or third, special institutions are being set up which will give them the training they need. Think of it as an investment. We are investing in them by teaching them. We will get it back in the form of tax when they use those skills to learn. In the end, everyone is happy."


     As those in the room gawked at the King who was making it sound so simple, they realized that he was right.


     It sounded perfect!


     However, they knew that it might not be as easy.


     "Of course, I expect problems to show themselves, and when they do, we will solve them. Hey, with all my sovereigns around, there is nothing I can't do, right?"


     As laughter echoed in the room, the meeting moved on to cover other topics, and an hour later, Daneel found himself having a moment of respite.


     He still remembered that frown he had seen before on Kellor's face when talking about Aran, so Daneel decided that it was high time for him to go check on the man.


     With the formation surrounding him, Aran was still near the place that had been scorched and destroyed by Cassandra.


     Going to him, he used a variation of the spell he had used before when Faxul had been undergoing his 'baptism'. Both were illusion formations, of a sort, so that spell could be adapted for use here, too.


     Typically, people who were going through this process would be facing their innermost fears, which was a really personal thing that others should not view. Daneel was originally not going to do this, too, but because it had been so long, he had decided to do so anyway so that he could ensure the safety of his commander.


     Closing his eyes, he activated the spell and was about to open them again, when a smell reached his nose that made him wrinkle it and frown.


     Wasn't that…the smell of charred bodies?


     Opening his eyes, Daneel witnessed a sight that made him take a step back with shock.


     Hundreds of bodies were lying all around him, and each one's flesh was still sizzling from the fire that had burned them.


     Above, a man stood in the air, laughing maniacally while hurling fireballs left and right.


     And in front of him…was a little boy, cowering in a small hole he had made in the earth for himself.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     660 Aran 2
      Even though Daneel had been witness to many sights of death on even a different scale, the sight of burning bodies just had something visceral about it that would shock anyone.


     Taking a few moments, he finally calmed himself down and then focused on other details.


     All around him, there was a generic landscape of a town out in the middle of nowhere while beyond that, there was only darkness.


     Puzzled, he asked the system why this was the case, and got his answer.


     [The illusion is created from the memory of the one being targeted. In the target's memory, if only this much information is present, the rest is shown in this way.]


     Well, of course, with something so horrendous happening, anyone would be hardpressed to remember more details.


     In the town, it looked like most of the houses were made from stone, and at the moment, most of them were either destroyed or burning.


     The area they were in looked like some sort of town square or gathering area where hawkers would typically gather. It was also the place where townsfolk gathered in case they needed to discuss something.


     In the edges of the scene, people could be seen fleeing, all while the little kid kept shivering with fear and flinching every time another fireball was launched.


     Indeed, the man hadn't stopped yet, and it didn't look like he would stop any time soon. It was as if he was taking pleasure in seeing the bodies burn, as he even resorted to targeting the corpses below him when he ran out of living targets to attack.


     Droning out his maniacal laugh which was quite grating on the ears, Daneel focused his eyes and tried to pick out clues.


     There were no clues in the garb of the man or the kid. They were wearing the clothes of commoners, which didn't make much sense as the madman in the air looked like he had the strength of at least a Peak Human Mage. If so, he should have been flush with gold and Ether, but they were in this state.


     It was only when he focused more on the details of the houses did he finally get some clues. Their style seemed familiar, and when Daneel juxtaposed their remains with his memories of typical houses in towns in Lanthanor, he realized that they were one and the same.


     This town…was definitely one in Lanthanor!


     "System, scan the records of the Kingdom for any villages or towns that were massacred and erased from the records for any reason."


     Daneel instantly thought of this method, as he had recorded the real history of the Kingdom long ago, right after he had become King.


     And when the system gave the answer, he felt a bit of joy that he had been able to pinpoint the best route to get his answer, but that was wiped away the moment he understood the contents of the message.


     [Town Name: Northvale Town.


     Population: 12,342 Individuals


     Major Economic Focus: Farming, processed food production


     Status: All information purged from the records after the incident that took place 15 years ago.]


     Purged? What, it was purged even from the records only accessible to the King?


     This was definitely strange.


     It seemed as if someone really wished to keep this a secret, but Daneel was determined to uncover it.


     Thinking for a bit, Daneel used the spell again to leave and immediately went to Kellor to ask him about it.


     Alas, this was a dead end, as Kellor had only been the Court Mage at the time. Being lower in status, he hadn't been privy to most confidential details.


     That left only one option.


     The previous Grand Court Mage of the Kingdom of Lanthanor, who had once sided with the previous King but had then tried to get back in Daneel's good graces.


     Daneel hadn't bothered to respond to these attempts much except to give him the resources he needed while waiting for him to do something that would prove his loyalty.


     After all, he didn't trust the man, and the man was already bound by the oath.


     In fact, when Daneel reached his room and saw the tidy surroundings along with the frustrated face of the man who still hadn't noticed that he had arrived, he saw that he was still a Peak Exalted Human Mage even though he had been able to use as many Ether blocks as he wished to try and advance.


     Clearly, his talent was enough only to get him till here.


     With a long, grey beard, he wasn't a youth by any means, even though he wasn't that old, either.


     As soon as Daneel made himself visible, the man stood up with shock and stared for a few seconds before hastily getting down on one knee and saying, "My King! To what do I owe this honor! This humble servant-"


     "Enough."


     It hadn't been easy for Daneel to forget this man's allegiance to the previous King who had caused all those difficulties for his parents. Still, knowing that actions shouldn't dictate a man's fate, he had given him a chance, but that didn't mean that he liked him.


     Closing his mouth and realizing that this wasn't someone like the previous King who needed to be flattered, the man spoke up again with a serious voice.


     "Apologies. If this is about the resources that are being wasted on me, I can only say that I have stopped using them in the past month for I believe the path forward is closed to me."


     Daneel would normally have dismissed this statement and just gone ahead to ask what he had come to ask, but the sheer depth of emotion that he heard in that one line struck him.


     The Grand Court Mage had been a secretive character in the Kingdom of Lanthanor, not appearing anywhere and only being responsible for the safety of the King. Hence, Daneel didn't know much about his character except for the fact that he had been very loyal to the previous King and his father.


     The man had even been trained by the latter.


     Now that he saw this honest emotion, he wondered whether he shouldn't have forgotten about a Peak Exalted Human Mage who could break through and who wouldn't be a small addition, at all, to his present force.


     Previously, Daneel had had no means to judge him, or to know whether he would be loyal. After all, oaths weren't full-proof, so he hadn't wanted to run the risk of allowing a potential traitor who was at the Peak Exalted Human level to run free and do as he wished.


     It was different now.


     Remembering all the things he had done so far to change his image, such as offering to behead those vile princes and daughters, Daneel said, "You once wanted to try and become a part of my retinue. You stopped right after you failed. Why was that?"


     The man was still kneeling, as he hadn't been given the order to stand. As he started to answer in the same position, Daneel conjured a throne and sat before saying, "Stand and take a seat. I am not like the previous King who had to show his power by crushing those in front of him."


     Daneel was, of course, referring to the incident where he had been made to bow right after his first tournament.


     Although this man hadn't been present there at the time, he must definitely have been watching, which was something that got verified when a small expression of shame appeared on his face.


     First, the man, whom Daneel remembered was called Declan, stood up and sat, before saying, "The deceased King did love to stroke his own ego in various ways. As for the answer to your question, My King, I realized that the best way to make myself useful was to grow stronger and show that I am worthy of being used. I knew that little gestures like those would probably not help, anyway, as you would remember the King whom you despise rightfully every time you see my face. In many ways, I am one of the last remnants of that era."


     Daneel couldn't help but nod as he heard this.


     He was wrong regarding his thinking, though. Daneel wouldn't have cared much whether he was a Human or a Warrior, as the latter case would only have carried even more risk.


     However, instead of saying that which would need him to explain further, he cut to the chase.


     "There are two things I wish to speak to you about. First, I have a way through which I will be able to know, for sure, that you will remain loyal to me if I lift your house arrest. Second, I want to know everything that happened in the town called Northvale."


     The man's face had shown hope after he heard the first statement, but the second had caused it to change, almost as if he was remembering something horrific.


     "N-Northvale? Wh-"


     "Answer."


     That single word was enough to make the mage shut his mouth and shudder where he sat, as the majesty of the King in front of him seemed to be radiating in waves that threatened to drown him in their power if he did not obey.


     Looking down, he finally spoke.


     "Northvale was…wiped out in the span of a single day due to the actions of one of the scion of the previous King. 10,000 people were burned to death, and it was such a huge scandal that it could potentially have set off a riot that would have engulfed the Kingdom. With the intention of concealing it, the surviving 200 or so people were sworn to secrecy using the Oathstone, but were then killed as the King was paranoid that the tale could still somehow spread."


     10,000 people, burned.


     The number did match the scene he had seen.


     Although the massacre by the King was shocking, Daneel still didn't know just what had led to it.


     So, he asked, and the mage needed a few moments to answer during which he gulped and contorted his face as if he was remembering a bad dream.


     "During those days, you must be aware that the scion of the King loved to go to random towns where they would **** or take away any women or men they liked. This was supposed to be a similar incident, but…the husband of the woman was away, and no one knew exactly what he did , except that he worked in a different Kingdom. Not wanting any trouble, no one in the town even tried to protect her. After having his fun, the prince in question killed and burned the woman's body, but when he was about to leave, the woman's son tried to kill him using a knife he snatched from somewhere."


     Here, the mage paused, as if even he couldn't stomach the rest of the tale, but Daneel only gazed at him with his piercing eyes, waiting for him to continue.


     When he did, he did so with closed eyes.


     "The prince was infuriated, and he decided to stay back at the town and torture the kid. For 9 days and nights, the kid was burned, and then healed. All of this happened in the town square, where the rest of the town was witness to it all, but again, no one stepped out. It was said that his screams echoed throughout the town, not letting anyone sleep, and that many even started wishing that he would die so that this nightmare of theirs would end. However, the boy looked like he was clinging on to life as if he was waiting for something, and that 'something' appeared on the 10th day. A man appeared from the Kingdom of Axelor, where he had been working as a spy for the government while cut off from all sources of communication. As someone close to becoming an Exalted Human, he was pretty valuable, but his identity had been completely confidential, and at the time, the commander of the spies had also been away on a mission. Finding out everything, he lost his mind, allowing him to reach the Exalted Human level in an instant. First, he burned the prince to ashes, but he wasn't satisfied. Then, he burned all the guards of the prince's retinue, but he still wasn't satisfied. Finally, he targeted the people, who had done nothing. In his rage, no one could explain to him that they weren't directly responsible. On that day, the town burned, and his son had apparently been on his last breath- his body wasn't found, and the man, himself, was said to have turned to ashes as he expended his mageroot too much. Fearing backlash from the army and the people, all records were purged. No one except me, the King and his father knows about this, as even the clerks were killed."


     No one?


     Hearing this, Daneel breathed out the air he had been holding in without even realizing it.


     No, one man, or one kid, knew about it all, and he had been hiding it in his heart while acting jovial and easy-going on the outside.


     Aran.


     Without giving any response, Daneel teleported back to the room where Aran was lying on a bed, bearing witness to that horrific scene.


     He had a lot of questions regarding just what had happened after that scene, but at that moment, all Daneel could do was marvel at the man's fortitude, and decide that he would help him get through this, no matter what he had to do.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     661 Aran 3
      Daneel could never have expected that the most normal-seeming person in his retinue would be the one with the darkest past.


     In all his memories of the man, he had always been smiling and jesting jovially.


     Cassandra's past was similarly dark and sad, but for her, everything had happened in one grim stroke. Whereas, here, although it hadn't been confirmed, Daneel had a feeling that Aran was the kid who had been tortured for nine days straight.


     It was just a feeling, initially, but in fact, when he thought about it, he realized that it was a logical conclusion that he had reached after remembering more details from what he had seen in the vision before.


     Intending to confirm that, Daneel entered into the vision again, and paid more attention to everything around him.


     The garb of the little kid looked like it had been singed in multiple places, and there were many holes which Daneel had ignored before as the scene was, after all, one where there were multiple burned bodies with similar clothes all around.


     Yet, as he looked closer, he realized that there were also many scars which looked like they had recently appeared. This, of course, corroborated with the story that he was constantly being healed so that he could be kept alive for that prince's sick pleasure.


     Looking up, Daneel took note of the man in the air who was crazily throwing fireballs all around him. Again, here was another clue – their features were similar, and an underlying sadness could be felt from both of them, which was definitely because of the death of their most loved one that had just occurred.


     No more was required. Aran was the only one who had survived of those 12,000 people, and although Daneel did not know yet how he had done it, he could tell that it must have been something that wasn't easy at all.


     What to do next?


     Thinking for a bit, Daneel realised that he first had to verify something.


     "System, is there anything I can do to influence his vision without causing any harmful side effects? Or can he somehow safely be extracted from this vision without causing any harm?"


     This was the first solution that came to Daneel's mind. This seemed like a little bit too much for someone with the mentality of a child to go through. Even Cassandra had been quite a bit older than the child in front of him when she had had to go through her own traumatic experience.


     If he could somehow remove his commander from this illusion formation, he knew that he could think of other ways to make the man break through later on. The most important thing right now was his safety, and as he once again looked at everything around him and tried not to gag from the smell of the burning flash, he knew that Aran must be pretty close to snapping and losing his sanity forever.


     How could anyone overcome something like this?


     In Cassandra's case, she had already gotten her revenge, and her problem had been that she hadn't been able to let go of the thirst for even more revenge that had still been present inside her, eating her away like and making her cling onto it as it represented the memories of her family.


     She had simply had to let go.


     But what could Aran do? Obviously, he had been powerless to change anything, so what solution was there? What could he do to overcome the situation and break through?


     This completely baffled Daneel, and that was also why he hoped that he would get a positive answer for this question.


     It was obvious that the creator of the Road through Hell had not been thinking of people like this when he had created this illusion formation. For normal people, traumatic experiences were usually those that they could overcome by doing something different. Yet, Aran was anything but normal.


     [The target's mind has already completely entered the illusion. Even if the illusion formation is canceled at this stage, the illusion will continue in his own mind. Host can affect the target in these ways:


     Host can suggest what route to be taken to overcome the situation, but if host's suggestions fail, the target will be doomed to a life of madness. In the Emperor's records, it is written that this is a very risky thing to do, as solutions have to come from oneself, and even if such solutions fail, it is possible that the mind would want to turn back and try to look for another one, as there always exists a need inside one to try again and succeed. However, if there is external disturbance or manipulation, this gets disturbed, and this 'looping back' that has been going on so far will not occur, resulting in permanent damage. The records advise that such a thing should not be undertaken unless there is no other option.


     Host can choose a High-Tier technique suitable to target which fortifies target's mind and allows them to better handle the situation, and look for a solution.]


     Looping back?


     Daneel was pretty surprised that such a thing even existed, but it did make sense.


     After all, Aran had been in the formation for days.


     Anyone would want a second chance, and if it was possible that they could go back and try something different, then in a world where 'need' trumped all, it was definitely plausible that such a thing could be achieved.


     After hearing the two options, Daneel breathed a sigh of relief as all hope hadn't been lost yet. He heavily leaned toward the second, which he had thought of, too, as he had read about techniques which accomplished that.


     However, for both of them, he needed information about what had happened, so Daneel decided that he would first wait and watch.


     Obviously, he was just a bystander – an outsider looking in, so the vision had not paused just because he had come and then left.


     The last time he had been here, there were fewer bodies, and there had been people fleeing the scene.


     Now, an eerie silence was present, with the maniacal laughter being the only thing that occasionally broke it.


     The cowering of the little kid did not stop, though, and he started to flinch more and more violently with each sound of explosion that he heard.


     Daneel waited patiently, not closing his eyes, as he felt for some reason that he had to be witness to all this that had been caused, ultimately, by the previous king being free with his children.


     He branded each and every image into his mind, as even though he knew that he would never make any decisions that might result in something like this, there was no reason not to witness what had already happened, and use it as a guidepost or a warning so that he would always know what not to do.


     The man never stopped laughing, almost as if he couldn't even if he wanted to. After he was done with killing all of those near him, he even started roaming in the town, which explained the 10,000 kill count. He burned all the houses, and set on fire each and every man, woman, and child he came across. He wasn't doing it consciously, and this was something Daneel knew for sure as he could see his eyes.


     Those were the eyes of a mad, raging bull that would keep charging forward even if death was in its way, as its mind was no longer in its grasp.


     It felt as if an eternity had passed before the man finally paused and looked up at the sun that had just begun to set.


     He suddenly stopped laughing, and as Daneel watched, tears came from his eyes as if the sunset reminded him of something.


     He said nothing, so Daneel didn't get any more clues, but he just floated there in the air, witnessing the blazing sun dip lower and lower into the horizon.


     As it slowly began to disappear, his body also started to turn to ash.


     As he died in the same manner as was told to Daneel by the previous Grand Court Mage, the 2000 or so people who were still remaining came out of their houses.


     They had been hiding all this while, and it was actually only a brave few who ventured outside hearing the silence and wondering whether something had changed.


     Even these brave few kept shaking in their boots and taking steps more cautiously than a deer drinking water in a lake infested with crocodiles, and as they finally looked all around and found no one, they went back to their families to tell the good news.


     That was when shouts finally broke that silence, as all the families and those who had been lucky enough to escape the devastation walked out to a darkness that felt safer than any they had lived through.


     That night, there were no fires, as almost all the around 2000 survivors were already deathly afraid of anything that represented that element.


     They wondered what they should do, as they knew that they might be held responsible for the death of the prince, who was even supposed to be one who was beloved by the king because of his talent.


     Finally, as morning came, the survivors of the town knew that they could not just sit there, as the truth would come out sooner or later anyway.


     Daneel was free to roam around the vision, so he observed all these while still keeping a close eye on the kid who was Aran, waiting to see what he would do.


     Only, for a day, the kid just stayed there, not even drinking water.


     It was as if he was stuck- as if some memories were repeatedly playing again and again in his head. In his eyes was deep, deep pain- the kind that could make anyone wish that they were dead. Daneel assumed that he was revisiting the memories he had spent with his parents.


     The survivors had decided that they would go contact the nearest town and began a search of their own town in order to see whether there might be anyone who might still be hiding in fear.


     And that… Was when they found Aran.


     Daneel braced himself, understanding that this might be the defining moment of the vision.


     Only… Something weird happened.


     The moment they saw him, the whole area blurred, making Daneel feel as if he had entered some kind of fever dream. Random sounds and blurry images assaulted him, and by the time all of these cleared out, the sight he saw was another one that he would remember forever.


     Aran lay buried among a mountain of corpses, with only darkness all around him.


     Of course, he was seeing everything from Aran's viewpoint, so he could only see the same bodies that he had seen before all around him, through which Aran frantically scrambled.


     That was when Daneel realized that they were in some kind of pit, and from above, indistinct voices could be heard.


     Aran got to the bottom of the pit, and because the bodies were weirdly stacked into a mountain, there was some flat ground in which he quickly dug a hole.


     He seemed to have a bit of time, so he kept digging lower and lower while heaping on more and more earth above him.


     Finally, it got to a point where Daneel doubted whether he could even dig himself out if he wanted to.


     It seemed that Aran realized the same thing, as he stopped digging with those bleeding hands, and braced himself as if he knew that something was coming.


     A few minutes after that, the sound of raging fire was heard, and Daneel, who was like a ghost hovering in the earth around Aran, saw the earth above him start to heat up and turn red-hot, causing the little bit of space in which Aran was there to also increase in temperature.


     It soon got so hot that angry red boils started to appear on his skin, but what was strange was that Aran didn't even look like he was holding in a scream.


     Oh, yes, he had already endured this a lot of times.


     Remembering this, Daneel forced himself to keep watching, and soon, the fire stopped, and the temperature of the earth all around Aran also started to slowly decrease.


     Outside, it had been night time, so that also helped. Soon, Aran checked and judged that the earth above him was cool enough for him to dig through again, so he began emerging, and when he finally reached the surface, there was nothing but ash left all around him along with an ever deeper stench of burning flesh.


     "Quickly, Aran!"


     An old man waited on top of the pit with a rope, and seeing him appear, he threw it down and allowed Aran to climb up.


     Aran was taken to a cave in a small mountain nearby, where there were a few food supplies.


     The man left the moment he showed Aran the cave, as if they had some understanding between them.


     From here, there was a clear view of the town, so Daneel watched as Aran spent the time applying the healing salves that were also left behind, while eating the food.


     More and more questions started to pop up in Daneel's mind, regarding everything that had happened.


     Why had everything gone blurry? Who was that old man?


     However, one thing did happen which Daneel understood.


     A day after Aran escaped that pit, the sounds of screams were once again heard from the town, after which there was a dead silence which was even deeper than the one that had been present before after the death of his father.


     Clearly… The king had gone ahead and killed off all the survivors.


     With panic in his eyes, Aran hastily collected the basket in which the food had been kept, intending to run out.


     Yet, that was when a letter fell out of it which was addressed to him.


     Picking it up, Aran opened it, and that…was where the vision ended.


     ['Looping back' occurring. As this is a kind of reset, host is being forced out. Spell must be recast if host wishes to enter the vision again.]


     Opening his eyes in the room, Daneel was more puzzled than ever before, as he realized that he had found more questions rather than the answers that he had gone in to look for.


     As he had the system, he could at least find the answers to some of those.


     [Those blurry images represent things that are kept deeply locked within the target's mind, so much so that the consciousness managed to obstruct the spell, preventing anyone from outside to look in.]


     "Is there no way to find out what happened?", asked Daneel, knowing that the key was probably in what happened during those times.


     [Only one way exists. Host's consciousness can begin to 'mimic' the consciousness of the target, which will allow host to experience everything that the target experienced during the vision. Host is warned that his own consciousness might be damaged because the experiences are clearly traumatic. Host is advised to proceed with caution.]


     Daneel understood right away why the system was saying this. Anyone who had to go through everything that Aran had gone through would definitely not emerge the same person.


     According to it, if he agreed to this, there was a pretty good chance that he might not come out of it unscathed.


     Daneel knew that if he wished to know the true extent of Aran's strength, which was needed if he wanted to choose the second option, he had to do this. The first one was just a bit too risky, and he was not willing to choose it.


     This man was someone who had sworn his life to him, and would definitely do something like this for him in a heartbeat. If so… Why should he hesitate?


     Taking a deep breath, he said "Do it," and closed his eyes before being taken away.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     662 Aran 4
      Pain wracked Daneel as soon as he felt himself in the body of a little boy.


     He hadn't known exactly what to expect, but for some reason, he had thought that he might forget everything about reality and completely become the little one who was going to go through so much.


     However, it was different.


     As the little boy opened his eyes and looked down, Daneel realized that he was like a bystander inside Aran's head.


     He couldn't control anything, but he could experience each and every feeling and emotion that Aran went through.


     He was in a small room, and he had just been woken by a guard who looked at him with pity.


     That was when Aran looked down to see that scars were forming all over his body where his skin had been boiled away before.


     Which day was this? Was it the first, or the ninth?


     "Which day is this? Is it the fifth, sixth, or the ninth? Father should be back on the ninth…"


     Wait… Where did that come from?


     This startled Daneel, which was when he realized that he could also listen to Aran's thoughts.


     Oh… So this was what 'mimicking' meant.


     Well, at least he knew that he would definitely be getting the answers he wanted.


     The pain soon got to a point where Daneel was ready to scream but he held it in.


     In many ways, it was as if he had been captured by an enemy and was being tortured while being tied up to a chair. He couldn't move, but he had to endure everything with no other choice.


     However, Daneel learned the true meaning of torture after he was taken down a corridor to a room where a man in regal robes was sitting.


     "If you thought that I was going to get tired of seeing you scream because you tried to kill me, you're wrong, boy. Welcome. I have a special plan for you, today. I couldn't even sleep all night because I was so excited! It seems you are close to death, though, according to the healer, so alas, this might be our last day together…well, we have to make it count!"


     Saying this, the prince gestured at something in front of him, which was when Aran turned his head to see a stone bed on which arranged burning coal had been neatly spread out.


     As the guard proceeded to hold Aran's hands and slowly lower him onto that bed, Daneel realised what was going to happen, and he braced himself for the pain.


     All around him, he had noticed multiple instruments that had been used for torture so far – a metal human-shaped casket, of sorts, with marks of soot all around it as if it had been burned with someone inside, a roasting pit with dried blood around it, and so many more that he couldn't even explain. Of course, Aran had been subjected to them all.


     Daneel marveled at his fortitude even more now. How had he not lost his mind due to the pain and the hopelessness?


     The answer was given by a thought that filled Aran's head like a mantra as he got closer to the coal.


     "Father is coming…Father is coming…Father is coming…"


     Getting his answer, Daneel prepared to scream, but suddenly, an explosion was heard from outside, which caused most of the guards to run out with panic to see what had happened.


     Aran was thrown to the floor, but he had no energy to sit up. His breathing was labored, as even though he had been healed, he was still very weak.


     The prince was hastily ushered somewhere while being securely guarded, and Aran was left alone in the room.


     He faded in and out of consciousness, and Daneel could feel the life leaving him slowly.


     That was when the door burst open to reveal the hazy silhouette of a man who was frantically searching for something.


     In an instant, Daneel understood and recognized that this was Aran's father.


     The man hastily ran to Aran and shook him, but Aran was so weak that even his pulse had gotten very feeble.


     Shouts could be heard from outside the door, which meant that the guards and mages were definitely hot on his trail. Hence, he didn't have any time to check thoroughly, so when he held Aran's hand and didn't feel any pulse, he looked around and saw all the torture devices present.


     "No, no, no, Aran, you can't be dead, too…"


     Pleading the heavens in this way, the man hastily took out some sort of medicine and forced it inside Aran's mouth. It was bitter as it slid down his throat, but the moment it reached his stomach, it immediately started healing his insides and giving him strength.


     Alas, it wasn't fast enough to kickstart his pulse, as the man felt his hand again and still felt nothing.


     Behind him, the shouts of the guards got louder and louder, and the man kept looking around again and again as if he didn't want to accept it.


     Yet… As he finally did, the 'snap' occurred, causing his eyes to go mad as he began that maniacal laughter that would echo for hours and hours on end.


     Daneel could see him deciding to burn everything for revenge, as the same flame that shone in his eyes appeared on his hands.


     Aran could understand what was happening, but he was half unconscious. Even his eyes were half-open, and he tried to muster the energy to show that he was alive, but it all failed.


     With one last look at his son, the man flew out of the room and began the massacre, which was clearly conveyed to the two of them from the screams of pain and the faint smell that floated inside.


     The medicine began to work quickly, and Daneel soon realized that it was a top grade one that only Warriors could afford. It quickly gave Aran enough energy to stand up and move out of the room, only to come upon the first corpse he would see that day.


     Of course, it had been burnt to death, and as Aran moved through the large house, his mind was blank with no thoughts whatsoever.


     "Father, father, father…", he desperately chanted, searching for the man he had been waiting for.


     The moment he exited the large house that he was in, he saw the prince screaming as he turned to ash.


     His father laughter reached a new pitch after this, but unsatisfied, he moved on to killing the townsmen who had gathered.


     "YOU WATCHED AND DID NOTHING! YOU KILLED THEM TOO!", he screamed, making fear appear on the faces of those below him who had gathered to see why there was such a commotion.


     They were in the square, and as each person died, Aran kept screaming out, trying to get the attention of his father.


     However, due to the screams of so many more people who were afraid for their lives, his was drowned out.


     Daneel almost teared up as he saw this. A little boy, frantically running around, trying to show the man who was killing so many as he was convinced that he had died.


     'Please look at me. Please find me. Please stop this. Father, please!'


     These thoughts kept echoing in his mind, but everything was futile.


     Soon, Aran collapsed, hopelessly, and took shelter in the ground, right where Daneel had seen him when he had first entered the vision.


     Right before he did so, though, he had seen someone burning and his eyes had lingered on them, and he had felt a strange emotion which Daneel could not pinpoint while the voice in his head had stopped.


     While cowering in the shelter, Daneel finally found out the answer to one of his questions, as Aran started to recall many things.


     A kind old lady giving him bread to eat.


     A woman knitting a shirt for him and lovingly gifting it to him for his birthday.


     A man lending their family firewood for the winter.


     A family happily inviting them to dinner, after which they were sent home with bags bursting with food.


     And his mother… Happily making many friends while he grew up treating them all as his family.


     Yet, now… All of these people burned in front of him, and, of course, Aran blamed himself.


     He recalled the last memory he had had with them, and that was the reason behind him feeling in this way.


     It had been after his mother's death, and he had been completely filled with a mind of anger and the thirst for revenge.


     Still, he had been cared for by all these people who kept telling him to bide his time and take revenge later, as it was not wise to act now.


     They pleaded him to control himself, but he still went ahead and tried to kill the prince, even though his father would be coming.


     His father had always been absent for the most part, so he had started to treat himself as the man of the family. Hence, he had taken it upon himself to avenge his mother, and he had believed that he could do it.


     They had known that their deaths would be futile if they tried to stop the prince, and they tried to explain this to Aran, but as a child who had lost the person he loved most in this world, Aran had been unable to understand it.


     And, of course… That revenge had caused him to be tortured, and the torture had resulted in him being in that state when he was found by his father, which in turn made the man go mad and start all this.


     He kept recalling each of those people again and again, and he kept apologizing to them, as he felt that he was responsible for all of their deaths.


     This… This was definitely why the illusion formation had brought forth this memory.


     Daneel could only watch on without being able to help, as he mused within himself about how every story had two sides.


     To some people who only heard the tale from the perspective of the previous Grand Court Mage, they would feel as if the townspeople were selfish folk who deserved what had happened to them.


     Yet, what else could they have done?


     At least, Daneel could never have expected that it was these people who would be responsible for the strong feelings inside Aran, that had made him experience this scene over and over again due to the illusion formation.


     He had part of his answer now. But he waited to find out what happened when it had gone all blurry.


     Daneel endured it all. He felt the pain, he felt the regret, he felt the shame, and he felt himself on the brink of collapsing from so much emotion, but he endured and held on, just like Aran did. He used Aran as his motivation, telling himself that if his subordinate could do it, then as his King, he had to be able to, too.


     Finally, as Aran scrambled out and realized that his father had died, he was found by the townspeople.


     And this… Was where Daneel understood why these memories had been locked away.


     "You killed them all! You!"


     "If only you had just controlled your grief! We were all sad for you! But now look what happened!"


     "You deserve to die with them, too!"


     They blamed him.


     This… Only served to reinforce Aran's conclusion, increasing what he felt to a different level.


     Pain unlike any he had experienced so far struck Aran's heart, threatening to make it burst into a million pieces.


     Only one old man seemed to still care for him, and it was this man who hastily took Aran away while being chased by those others who had found him.


     The old man hid Aran in a house, while trying to tell him that he wasn't responsible.


     This was the old man whom Aran had used to treat as his own grandfather, and who had used to tell tales about the Kingdoms beyond Lanthanor.


     Sadly, his words weren't enough, and Aran looked like he was going to devolve into madness.


     They hadn't had much time, though, for the man to try more. The army soon entered the town to take measure of all those who had survived, and they had spells to prevent anyone from leaving.


     The best thing to do was to hide Aran among the dead bodies, as he looked like them a lot. Aran was mostly numb, but he understood what the man said in parts and agreed.


     Thus, it resulted in the scene of him hiding, following which he was taken out. By then, it looked like the King hadn't decided to kill everyone.


     Even in the day spent in the cave before the next massacre, Aran kept blaming himself, and at one point, he even wondered whether he should continue to live.


     Yet, all that changed…due to that letter.


     "Aran, your father is dead, so it is time you remember something that he told you when you were just seven years old. Recall your birthday. Recall the time when I was there, when we had both gotten drunk, and when he had said something which you didn't understand. You will understand it now."


     Aran obeyed, and went back to that time.


     He had been just a wee little kid, and the main thing he remembered most was that he had been ecstatic that his father, who was usually not at home, was present for his birthday.


     They spent a very fun day doing all the things Aran liked – they played, they explored the town, and his father told him stories of brave men who established kingdoms and cared for the people. As the time for the sunset came, the family also sat down together on the roof of their little house to watch it, hand in hand, feeling happy in each others' presence.


     That night, indeed, the old man had come over, and the two had begun to drink.


     His mother had had to leave for something, and Aran had been alone with them.


     That was when his father had drunkenly placed him on his lap.


     He had been a bear of a man – large and hulking, but where he felt ferocious to others, only comfort and security was what Aran felt in that lap.


     Looking into his eyes, the man spoke, and as Aran recalled those words, everything inside him began to change.


     "Aran, one day, I might not be able to come back. And if that day comes, I want you to remember this. I do what I do because as a Lanthanorian who believes in the ways of the old, I cannot sit idly by while little kids just like you in a neighboring kingdom are killed without any reason. I feel sad that I cannot be with you, but I endure that sadness and keep it away by…laughing."


     Saying so, he laughed out loud, and this was the sound that Aran remembered him most by.


     It was a booming laughter- the sort which would warm anyone's heart.


     And warm his heart it did, before his father continued.


     "Every laugh keep the sadness and the pain away. No matter what happens in life, son, I want you to laugh in the same way and keep everything that threatens you away. Find something to do which makes you happy, and keep laughing, as we Lanthanorians never give in, and never stand by if we are capable of helping someone. If you remember just one thing about me, then let it be this. I don't even care whether you choose to follow the teachings of our ancestors, or not. Just remember this, and live your life well, son."


     Laugh, and endure.


     That was the message given by his father.


     And that…was how he decided his life would be.


     As Daneel exited the vision and got back to his own body, he began sweating profusely as he waited to adjust and feel sane again.


     All those memories of pain and grief were like monsters which were close to swallowing him and destroying the very fabric of his mind.


     Yet, he somehow endured, and immediately went through the Champion Paths before he made his decision.


     In the records of the Champion Paths he had obtained from behind the third seal, there was one which was only meant for those who were strong of mind.


     Those who weren't strong enough would find themselves overtaken and driven mad, but if one was able to train in it, then they were capable of achieving heights many could only dream of.


     As one who had kept so much inside him and still blamed himself to this day while only laughing and joking on the outside, there was no one better for this technique.


     So, Daneel went ahead and gave the order.


     "System, prepare to give him the High-Tier Champion Path 'Mindhunter'."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     663 A Walk Among The Stars
      A day and a half after the meeting where they had decided on the currency, Eloise was walking down a corridor in the Palace while in deep thought.


     Daneel's grand plans had, of course, placed a lot on her plate, and as always, she took it upon herself to deliver the best work possible.


     For instance, she had just had to solve an issue in the newly created 'Jobs For All' department where the first flood of those who wanted to make use of the King's offer had arrived.


     These were mostly from Lanthanor, as those who sought after jobs like these would typically not be capable of teleporting over quickly from other kingdoms.


     Eloise, herself, had been pretty surprised that there were so many people with capable skills that didn't have jobs.


     On asking around, she had found that there were various reasons for this, chief of which was that they had offended their employer in some way, which had caused them to be blacklisted completely from all jobs in that domain. Other reasons included that they were severely underpaid as there were too many people in a specific job, which was the case in jobs that could be performed by almost anyone such as mining and woodcutting, and that they had not been able to find a job where they were happy with the pay.


     The department set up in the Kingdom had taken a good, long look at all the typical salaries that were given in Lanthanor and other kingdoms, and had come up with a minimum salary amount that was needed for sustaining a family. This actually turned out to be a bit higher than what was there out in the world, which brought to light that the reported salaries were higher than those that were being given out in reality, which meant that the rest went into the employers pocket. After all, by quoting more expenses, they could pay less tax on what was left.


     Everyone had always known that such a problem existed in all kingdoms, but just the scale at which it was happening, where almost every employer was engaging in it, had shocked Eloise and made her decide that she would be approaching the king in order to see whether there was some way to stop this tax evasion which took place in multiple ways, with this one just being one of them.


     The king had dropped off the face of the continent for the past one and a half day, and if it weren't for the fact that they knew that he was prone to suddenly going away like this, they would have been worried.


     Still, when Eloise saw Daneel casually strolling down the corridor right in front of her with a broad smile on his face, she couldn't help but feel startled.


     The King of Lanthanor even looked like he was humming a merry tune to himself, and when he saw her in front of him at the end of the corridor, he immediately teleported over.


     Taking her hands in his, he spoke while looking into her eyes.


     "Busy?", He asked first, to which she shook her head, unable to hide the shock she was feeling upon seeing this radically different behavior of the king.


     Typically, he would be formal, and even though there are occasional hugs during bursts of happiness, this was different – he had never held her hands like this, and the feeling of coarseness on her palms felt… Different.


     Of course, it was a 'different' that she really liked, and what he said next made joy well up inside her.


     "Let's take a walk, then. The weather seems great."


     Nodding with enthusiasm and wondering whether her and Xuan's extreme efforts had finally borne fruit, Eloise began to think whether she should change into something more… Befitting of a woman accompanied by the king, as she was wearing a typical gown which she thought made her look more authoritarian. Daily, she had to deal with people who were not used to taking orders from a woman, and these dresses which, according to the tailor, even had certain special spells sewn into them helped a lot.


     That was not to say that she couldn't achieve the same effect herself, but it was tiring to always have to shout at somebody in order to make them know that they should just do what they were told without asking too many questions, as they didn't know the real story behind many things.


     This question was followed by whether she should have curled her hair, which was currently falling down her shoulders.


     As even more questions started to follow, she tried her best to put a stop to them, understanding that she was feeling exactly like a teenage girl would if she was asked out by her crush.


     But this was something just like that!


     It seemed that the king had also noticed all these questions and doubts that flashed through her eyes, and even though he could not instantly understand that they were the typical self-doubting questions that would occur to anyone who was attracted to someone else, he said, "Maybe I should just do a few things like these without asking, which won't give you as much time to think. My apologies. Well, I'm learning."


     Saying so, he thought for a moment and then flicked his fingers, which instantly made Eloise lose her breath as she realized that she had been teleported away to a place that seemed like it was right out of fairytales.


     They were standing in the middle of the sky with nothing but stars above and all around them, and below, clouds in beautiful shapes swirled where they were above Angaria, and rumbled with dark might where they were above the Endless Sea which stretched to the corners of the horizon.


     Yet, bringing them here was not the only thing that the king had done – as she was an Exalted Human level mage now, she had the ability to switch on her elementary vision right away and notice that there was a spell in front of her which was magnifying the stats that she was seeing.


     Right, the stars had never been this clear and distinct before!


     Completely enthralled by their incredible beauty while they twinkled gorgeously, seeming oh, so far away but at the same moment, making it look like they could be reached by her simply stretching out her hand, Eloise widened her eyes and just stared.


     Daneel had let go of her hands before in order to cast the spell, but now, he took her right hand in his, again, and began leading her forward.


     There was no 'forward', 'backward' or 'side' in this magical place on first sight, but as they walked, she realized that it was almost as if they were gods taking steps that amounted to hundreds of kilometers with each stride.


     That was because with each step, the constellations of the stars changed, which resulted in an even more dazzling sight that made Eloise keep darting her eyes around, trying to spot and take in everything.


     She squeezed his hand, and he squeezed back, which made her look to the side and notice that he was gazing at her with a small smile on his face.


     Oh, right, how could she act like someone silly who was seeing the stars for the first time, when she had the company of the king!


     Just this moment was something that she had always dreamt of, but never gotten, and now, when it was finally here, she had let her whole attention be taken away by… stars.


     Damn stars, that she could see by herself any time she wanted.


     Vowing to not spare any more attention to them as long as they were here, Eloise tore her eyes away and thought for a bit before saying, "You seem very happy. Has something happened that I should also know about?"


     This made the king laugh out loud before saying, "Yes, and I was going to call for a meeting to give out this good news anyway, but you can be the first to hear of it. Aran… Will be safe. He will get out of the illusion formation, and when he does, he will be one of the strongest Warriors in the entire continent, even when you count those in the Big Four. And when he becomes a Champion… hehe, just you wait. Angaria is going to have to stock up on drool which will flow when he exposes his power. He deserves it all, though, after everything he went through."


     The last line was said more to himself than to Eloise, but it struck her, as she hadn't imagined that the king would have found out about Aran's past.


     Assuming that he must have used the same inscrutable methods which allowed him to know so much that he wasn't supposed to know, Eloise casually said, "That's great to hear! He always was a strange one. I remember going to the hospital once, after a fight, and he was laughing! I knew that he would become someone special, so I wasn't surprised when he entered the Academy and was instantly given resources as he agreed to swear the oath…"


     Eloise said this while looking down and continuing to walk ahead demurely, but she suddenly stopped when she felt the king's hand pause and pull her back.


     Turning around, she saw that Daneel was looking at her with a questioning expression on his face.


     Wait… So this was not what he had been talking about?


     "I thought you found out about his past here in Lanthanor. Is that not what you were referring to?", She asked, which made the king exclaim, "No! And I can't believe I didn't find out about this till now! Tell me more, and tell me why this wasn't in the records of the kingdom."


     Puzzled, Eloise instantly answered, as she knew that this was something that the king would be able to find out easily enough even if he didn't know about it right now. Especially with something like Mind Control at his behest, his reach was practically limitless.


     "The King was paranoid, so the backgrounds of all the commanders were purged, and except for what was already known to the commoners, everything else is a secret."


     It looked like the king had also realized that this was common with all commanders, as an expression of realization flashed across his face, following which Eloise continued to answer the other question he had asked.


     "I don't know too much, but I do know that before he entered the Academy, Aran was known for going to bars and other places where the public gathered even though he was underage, and taking part in fights and brawls in order to try and stop them. Oh, he was supposed to have done a lot of things. Not just in bars – any confrontation that he could get to, he would try and stop with a few jests and an infectious laugh which actually worked more often than not. In fact, I just recalled that he even had a nickname – "the laughing little shrink". The 'shrink' part was because he also loved to talk to and advice people on things that were way beyond his age – such as grief, loss, family and pain. I bet it must have been a strange sight – seeing a kid not even 12 years old going around talking to random people whom he saw were going through tough times. However, maybe that strangeness was what made his words work. Anyway, I do know that he was effective, and it was only when the fights that he tried to stop went south that he was admitted in healing areas where he was healed for free because of his reputation. He was always asked why he did it, and even I asked him, too. His only answer was that…"


     "No matter what you face in life, just laugh, and endure."


     Seeing the King give part of the answer, Eloise exclaimed, "So you did find out! Yes, he always said that sentence which didn't make too much sense in context, but he followed it up by saying that he doesn't like seeing people kill and be killed for trivial reasons."


     After she said this, she saw the King sink into deep thought for a few moments, before he suddenly burst out laughing.


     It was as if he was even more happy than he had been before, and he spoke out to himself, as if he had forgotten that he had Eloise for company.


     "I thought he was a fit from just what I had seen, but it turns out that there is a lot more to it, and it's all perfect! There can be no one better in this age!"


     Of course, none of this made sense to Eloise, but she simply smiled, as she didn't remember the last time she had seen the king be so happy, and show it without just letting it stay within himself.


     After his laughter died down, he said, "Anyway, enough of that. You'll find out more about him when he wakes up. For now, let's talk about you. How has everything been going? It doesn't need to just be about your job, just tell me anything you wish. I'm here to listen, and I want to listen."


     W-What?


     This sudden shift of topic startled Eloise, and then made her wonder and hope that she hadn't heard wrong.


     Had he…really said that?


     It even almost made her want to cry, as she had never been told anything like that by anyone.


     She… Had someone who wanted to listen to her not just because they had to?


     Tears swam in her eyes, as no one could understand how much this meant to her, who was used to having to be tough with almost everyone she worked with, and making them listen even if they didn't want to. Besides, it was the king who said this, which made it all the more special.


     "Eloise, this is your chance. Don't blow it. Don't go crazy. Just… be yourself. Talk."


     Giving herself this pep talk, Eloise began, "So, there is a problem with…"


     It began with the problem of tax that she had been thinking about, and it then went in many directions, and they even had an incredible discussion about what shows should begin in the Network. Somehow, the king had amazing ideas that were so diverse and creative that she wondered how he was able to think of so many, but she mentally listed them all down, as all of them were so good. Especially the one about an old Enchanter who went into the underworld enchanting business because he had to support his family and battle a costly sickness within him- it felt like it could be a huge hit, and Eloise already saw the potential.


     The conversation even touched on personal topics, such as their most favorite experiences from the past, and the things that they liked to do most in the present.


     Many hours later, as the sun began to rise, Eloise cursed it, as it signaled that they would have to get back.


     After all, the Palace would practically collapse if both of them were absent at the same time.


     Even the king understood this, as he said, "I had a wonderful time. We should do this more often."


     Eloise was all red from the deep blush that had invaded her face, and as Daneel chuckled on seeing this and leaned in to give her a hug, she hugged back tightly, which was a first for both of them.


     The next second, as they teleported back to the Palace and as she felt his hand leaving her, it felt empty, as she had gotten so used to it being with her for so long.


     That emptiness spread to her heart, too, as her eyes lingered on his broad back after he smiled and said that he would go check on Aran before walking away down the corridor.


     As he disappeared at its end, she broke out of the spell, and had to lean against the wall behind her before pinching herself in order to find out and tell herself that had all been real.


     Of course, because his back was turned, Eloise didn't spot the blush that had been present on the King's face, too, which he had hidden successfully.


     She actually had to take a few minutes to compose herself, and as she got back to her duties, everyone under her noticed that she had an additional small smile on her face no matter what she did, and even her mood seemed to have improved, over all. She seemed more patient, and, at times, she even began to daydream with a broad smile on her face, which made many stop their work and stare, as she was just stunning when she became like that.


     While they wondered what was the reason behind this, the king stood patiently in the room with Aran, who slowly fluttered his eyelids and finally opened them to see the world again, after a long, long time.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     664 Aran End
      Aran had been stuck in the same nightmare for so long that he had been convinced that he had been condemned by some random God to keep enduring it for eternity, just for kicks.


     Well, if that was true, then he was determined to spit at that God in his face, as he wouldn't give in and break no matter how many times he had to go through it.


     It wasn't like he didn't dream about it, and even spend many waking moments trying not to let it creep into his mind on almost every day that he had lived after that incident that had changed everything.


     The only thing he wished was that he could laugh through it, but he didn't, as he wasn't sure whether it would come out as a bout of laughter, or something much more dark and creepy.


     Even though it was a memory, he did not want to scare those around him with the kind of laughter that always succeeded in casing away those he did not want to talk to.


     If a woman walked up to him and tried to court him because she thought he was handsome for some odd reason, he would give her that laugh, and she would run as if the very hounds of hell were after her.


     If a shopkeeper refused to sell him a trinket for a price that matched with the coins he had, he would give him that laugh, and the man would even sometimes just throw in a few extra trinkets for free if Aran promised that he would never return to that shop.


     He couldn't go to many shops right now in Lanthanor because of that, and he had just been planning to go try this tactic in other kingdoms, too, now that they were in an alliance where he could go wherever he wished without worrying about stepping down from his duty.


     It was thoughts like these that helped him to keep his sanity, even though in the forefront of his mind, he kept reliving what had happened on that day.


     He knew that he had the power to step in and change that, but he didn't know what to change, so he just let it play out while talking to himself in the back of his mind.


     At one point, it had gotten quite strange, as it had felt as if someone was looking in, almost as if he were some maiden who was bathing and was being peeped on by a pervy mage who had learned magic only so that he could cast a see-through spell.


     For some reason, Aran had known that these personal thoughts of his were not being spied on, so, as he was idle, he kept making plans about how he would give 'special care' to the one who was both peeping in and responsible for what he was going through.


     Something told him that these two were one and the same, and for some reason, in many of his plans, there was a special focus given to the two special objects that men treasured the most.


     As he always said, if you want to hit someone where it hurts, hit them where it REALLY hurts.


     It wasn't very profound, but it sounded good, so he said it, which was the case with most of the things he said.


     Again, this was a self rumination, but this was the last one, is something suddenly changed.


     He had just been through another round, and he had just begun to prepare to brace himself for a new one, which was when he heard someone whispering something into his ears.


     'What the hell? This is creepy, disgusting and definitely pervy, man, just stop! I promise I'll take you to someone who is very close to me who loves stuff like this, for sure! He is called Luther, and he's harmless!'


     This was his first reaction, but as he listened to the contents of what was being whispered to him, he realized that it was actually… A technique.


     'Mindhunter'. It sounded impressive, even though he didn't know why it had been named so.


     But he was in the body of a little kid! What use could any technique be?


     Soon, this question was answered as he realized that this technique had to do with the most mysterious thing in the continent, both now and in times of old – the consciousness.


     This technique started and ended with the consciousness, and unless someone satisfied some sort of prerequisites that were being referred to but never stated, then it was possible that anyone trying to train in it would go mad and kill all those around them.


     Was it a sick joke to leave out the prerequisites? Was this a ploy by whoever was responsible for all this to see him try and use the technique to suffer even more?


     One thing was true, though – if this technique was really capable of making him do what it promised, then it was definitely a way out.


     Yet… Could he trust it?


     This was the main question now, and after the recital of the technique was done, he hoped that whoever was the one speaking would find some way to tell him whether it was friend or foe. It was not that he would believe him, as a foe would mask themselves as a friend anyway, but it would still give him some important clues from the way they tried to do so.


     Sadly… As soon as the recital of the technique was done, the voice faded away, even though it looked like it was trying to say something more.


     Dammit.


     Feeling like he had been reading an action thriller before reaching the end and finding that the climax had been ripped away, Aran considered seriously just what the hell he was supposed to do.


     First, he began studying the technique, all while the other part of his mind went through everything in the vision, just like he had been doing so far.


     The skill of partitioning his mind was also something he had learned over the long years of pain that he had had to endure. Basically, that part was the one which did the hard job, and his other part was the one that laughed.


     The more he studied the technique, the more he loved it. Even though it had been stripped to only let him know of its aspect which helped him, it felt as if it could accomplish so much more, and that it led to, possibly, a Champion Path.


     With each loop that occurred, the temptation to train in the technique grew stronger and stronger, and Aran realized that he had to face the reality: even though he had so much bravado, this was something that his mind might not be able to go through for much longer. Soon, it might become eroded so much that he would not even be able to train in the technique even if he wanted to, and this was not something he wanted to see.


     If that started happening, it would all be for naught anyway, as it did not look like there was any chance of the king, or that short-tempered Cassandra somehow coming to save him.


     So… He decided to throw the dice.


     The technique was basically one which worked on the principle that someone who had endured great difficulties in their life and had still been able to get through them with their sanity intact were those who could touch upon the consciousness and wield it like a weapon, even if they didn't understand it too much.


     The concept was that anyone capable of such endurance could only be so if they got in touch with their inner self, and found solace within that knowledge that enabled them to withstand anything.


     Of course, all of it sounded like a bunch of crap written by scholars sitting in closed rooms, sipping chilled wine while hair grew of the ears, so Aran disregarded it all and focused on what he was supposed to do.


     According to the technique, if he succeeded, he would be able to strengthen his mind to such an extent that no illusions would ever be able to affect him.


     This was all an illusion, which was something Aran had figured out the moment he got here.


     And if he succeeded, he could leave.


     In fact, Aran even had a vague feeling that the way to break out of the illusion was to somehow find something that he could do to overcome the trauma of going through something like this, but the truth that no one knew was that that… Was basically not possible.


     Initially, he had always used to get a little bit angry when those who saw him in pain just told him to try and forget it.


     How could anyone forget something of this scale? That was the worst possible advice that could be given to anyone who was in a state similar to him.


     He had already figured out, with time, that he wasn't actually to blame. There was nothing he could do to control the situation, and things had played out in that manner due to the unpredictability and sheer bad luck that graced quite a few random souls in life.


     That didn't mean that he could let go of that blame, though.


     And he didn't want to, either.


     Perhaps he had been at fault. Perhaps he shouldn't have rushed forward like that for revenge. Perhaps he should have listened.


     These questions always kept him on his toes, and drove him towards his goal – to follow the footsteps of his father, and follow the ways of the Lanthanorians of old. Unlike Cassandra who told a few people about her objectives, no one else but him knew about this goal of his.


     The ways of the Lanthanorians were simple – save all those you can save, give all the love you can give, and live all the life you can live.


     He had found this in an obscure book in the library when he had gone to research what his father had meant, and because it was like all of his sayings which sounded good but made almost no sense and weren't very profound, he had adopted it and made it his instantly.


     It was this which had led him to see all the atrocities being done by the army and the government, and decide to enter them even though there was a risk of him dying because of the oath or being bound forever, with the intention of changing what he could and saving those whom he might be capable of saving.


     Of course, they had succeeded a lot, and each and every success brought him a little more happiness that kept the darkness inside away.


     Over time, he had even begun to realize that the festering wound inside him had begun to heal, slowly, but he knew that it was a long, long process, and that it could not be hastened by anything or anyone.


     This was also the reason why he had let the loop repeat itself, as he had believed that he might be able to hold on for as long as needed due to all the progress he had made.


     Alas, he had been wrong.


     'I'm supposed to do what, now?'


     Going through the technique again, Aran used it, and in the first try, itself… He felt what it referred to as the 'inner self'.


     And the most shocking thing… Was that it was where this inner voice of his, which was partitioned and completely different from the other, always came from.


     He… Had always been in touch with his innate self? With his consciousness? And it was what had allowed him to stay sane?


     The damn concept was right?!


     No sooner had these thoughts gone through his mind, did he realize that the world around him had begun to shatter, which was actually something quite therapeutic and satisfying to see.


     As he fluttered his eyes and opened them, he saw the King waiting for him, and he immediately sprang decided to do his duty first.


     He had to let him know about who had kidnapped him.


     Hastily, the king spoke up, almost as if he was afraid that Aran would say something.


     "Before you say anything, you should know that I am the one who abducted you. It was just so that you could break through, and because I didn't know that you had been through such trauma that could not be overcome easily, unlike in the case of normal people, I would not have subjected you to anything like this. I…"


     The first part was said hastily, but the second was uttered in a sincere tone, and this stood out to Aran.


     It seemed that the technique had even accelerated his thinking, as he instantly understood everything, and realized what the king was going to do.


     He also understood whom the technique had come from, and who the peeping tom was.


     Instantly, all jokes and intentions to jest flew out of his mind, and he did the thing that he knew would make the king pause.


     Getting off the bed he had been laying on, he knelt on one knee and said, "My King, do not apologize. If I may, I would like to say that your plan failed grandly, as I broke through the formation, instead of my barrier. Alas, it seems I am a student who will somehow make a test get canceled instead of passing it normally. However, I understand why you did it, and I wish it would have worked."


     Daneel couldn't help but burst out laughing when he heard this.


     Now, this… Was the commander he knew, and was proud of.


     More than ever, he felt happy that he had taken that risk in order to help his subordinate, without caring that, so far, he had been one of the weakest and least impressive among the others. If he really did adopt the attitude of forgetting those who followed him just because they weren't very powerful, then what kind of a king would he turn out to be? One who only cared about power, and nothing else? That had never been Daneel, and it would never be him.


     Flicking his fingers, he made one of the Warriors that were still in captivity appear in the room, which startled Aran a bit.


     Walking forward, Daneel raised the man by his shoulders and proudly said, "Use the technique with him as the target. And then, I dare you to say that it was a failure again."


     Not really understanding, Aran went ahead and did it, as the technique that had been transmitted to him did not contain any details regarding the effect it would cause. It had been as if they were cut out, and he realized that that had probably been the case as the king might have been strapped for time.


     The next moment, though… His jaw dropped, as the thoughts of someone foreign appeared in his mind.


     The technique stated that he should overlap his own consciousness, that he could feel and manipulate, with that of the target, and as he did so, the man began screaming out loud while clutching his head and looking in different directions around him, as if he was surrounded by invisible beings the two of them couldn't see.


     As these screams echoed in the chamber, Aran understood the true purpose behind the name of the technique, and took a step back in shock.


     "NO! I DIDN'T CAUSE YOUR DEATH! DON'T KILL ME! I WASN'T RESPONSIBLE FOR YOUR DAUGHTER RUNNING AWAY! LEAVE ME ALONE! I DIDN'T KNOW THAT STEALING WOULD MAKE YOU GO BANKRUPT AND COMMIT SUICIDE! FORGIVE ME!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     665 Limitations of A Mindhunter
      Mindhunter.


     One who hunts the mind of his opponent and brings him face to face with all the dark and dirty secrets which had all been buried as they did not want to face them.


     True, that 'dark and dirty' part might not apply to all, but it was pretty much true that everyone had some or the other thing that was still stowed away, never to see the light, as it would just affect the person in question too much if it was came in the forefront of their mind.


     Right now, the Warrior was going through a vision where all of the people whom he had killed and all the things that he had done which he regretted were all surrounding him, threatening to swallow him whole and throw him into an endless pit of disgrace and shame.


     In this state, anyone would be defenseless, and the Mindhunter would be able to get an easy victory.


     This was something that just felt so invincible and unbeatable that after getting over his shock, Aran felt like laughing out loud, as was expected of anyone who had suddenly obtained such great power.


     Yet, right before he could do so, a splitting headache made him collapse to the ground on his knees, while he clutched his head and started screaming just like the Warrior in front of him.


     However, that Warrior actually recovered, and although he still kept looking around as if expecting those things to reappear, it was obvious that he was no longer under the effects of the technique.


     Meanwhile, Aran had already begun to bleed from his nostrils, and as that blood dripped onto the ground, the pain only started to get worse.


     "W – what's wrong?"


     As he barely managed to squeeze this question out, the king spoke with an apologetic tone.


     "Err… My bad, I underestimated the negative effects that would be there when using the technique when you're just a Human. The technique did say that if anyone tried it, they would be subject to a headache, but it didn't say how bad it would be. Maybe it was because you used on a Warrior? Anyway, the best way to make the pain stop would be…"


     That last sentence, for some reason, sent a chill down Aran's spine, making him endure the pain and look up to see the king hefting a huge hammer in his hand while he walked toward him.


     Immediately backing away, he said, "What the… I mean, My King, please put that away! Surely there must be some other way, right? ARGGHH!"


     No sooner had he spoken this with panic, the pain returned in full force, making him bend over and scream again.


     Unknown to him, Daneel had sheepishly scratched his nose and made the hammer disappear, realizing that maybe, he really was getting a bit too hammer-happy these days.


     There were much more peaceful methods to make faint, and although they took a little bit of time and effort, but this was a situation where he wasn't in a hurry, which meant that he should be choosing that option.


     So, he asked the system to deploy a body numbing formation around Aran, and after 10 seconds during which his screams echoed in the chamber just like those of the Warrior who was looking at everything with an expression of confusion on his face, Aran fainted.


     This led the King to turn toward the Warrior, who only defiantly stared back, as he had been imprisoned for so many days while just being given food and water. He had already given up on life, and after this strange incident, he had realized that it was almost as if they just existed in order to be used as guinea pigs for the King's experiments.


     Even though he was someone who had wanted to rise in power easily by targeting the king, he did not want to be subject to a life like this.


     "Just kill me," He said, before bracing himself and spitting in the direction of the king, knowing that this was something which would definitely infuriate the man and make him end his life.


     True, this insolence might cause a little bit of pain, but at least he could leave the world with his head held high.


     However, that spit evaporated before it even reached the king, while the man folded his hands and said, "Oh, how could I? There are so many more Paths that need to be tested, and all of you are the prime candidates. After all, there is no way I would be able to obtain such willing Warrior level individuals, even if I tried. All of you are a treasure! And if you do well enough, maybe I'll even offer you a way to get stronger if you agree to swear an oath to me. How about it? Do you, by chance, want to swear one now?"


     Like a crazy doctor who was happy that he had found a few live subjects to test all of his mad experiments on, the king smiled while showing his teeth, which made the Warrior want to run out of the room and run away as far as he could.


     Alas, that wasn't possible, and as the king understood that he was not going to accept as there was still quite a bit of resistance that needed to be worn down in his eyes, he flicked his fingers again to make the man disappear.


     Deciding to wait, he resumed his perusal of all the Champion Paths while Aran rested in the formation and allowed his mind to go back to normal.


     Playing with the consciousness was no simple thing. Only Champions could even hope to try and manipulate it, and even then, they would always follow strict rules, which was just like a technician from Earth fixing problems in a machine according to a manual without understanding how it really worked.


     Of course, that was different from Aran, who was much more intimate with the consciousness, and was able to do so much more.


     The very fact that this was one of the only Paths that could lend a one a special power even when the one training in it was just a Human showed just how precious and strict it was.


     Although other Champion Paths also did so before one reached the Champion level, it was typically when they were warriors, and not when they were humans.


     Thinking back to what Aran had said, Daneel realized that one thing was true, though, his objective of helping his commander to break through had failed.


     By training in the technique, Aran had broken through the illusion formation in an unorthodox way instead of passing its test and becoming a Warrior first before being allowed to leave. In other words, he had found a backdoor out of it that he had taken as there was almost no way for him to pass the test of the formation due to the specific illusion that he had gotten trapped in.


     Hence, the man was still a Peak Exalted Human.


     Putting his hand on his chin, Daneel began to tap it as he thought long and hard about whether he could do anything more.


     After a few minutes, he finally got an idea and teleported away.


     …


     As the hammer he had seen in his last waking moments had gotten really entrenched in his mind, Aran repeatedly dreamed of it. At times, it chased him, and at times, he chased it. At times, for some reason, he even slept in a bed with it beside him. This was so strange and weird that Aran had to wonder whether he was going crazy, but as the scenes kept shifting, he slowly understood that he was dreaming, which allowed him to relax and rest.


     An unknown amount of time later, he groggily woke up to find that he was alone in the room.


     Very few vestiges of the headache were present, but just the phantom pain that assaulted him when he remembered it made him want to scream again, but he controlled himself as he realized that it really was gone.


     As soon as he began to look around and wonder how he was supposed to contact anyone, the king once again appeared in front of him, and the man once again had a smile on his face.


     "Welcome back to the land of the living. I hope you had a nice rest?"


     "Yes, My King, and I bet it was much better than what I would have gotten if you had gone ahead with your hammer plan."


     This made the king smile sheepishly again, but Aran hadn't been able to resist saying it, as he even now remembered just how huge that hammer had been and how intimidating it had looked.


     As if to change the subject, the king directly answered the question that was on his mind.


     "The headache came as a result of you using your power when you were not even a Warrior. The best time to use it is when you are a Champion, and you will also be able to sustain it for a longer time, then, unlike now when you had to release the Warrior from the vision right away. That isn't to say that it is invincible, though, so you can't actually go around thinking that you can defeat anyone. First of all, he was defenseless, but if there was even a normal barrier on him, it would cause your technique to be impeded. There are also special spells that can be used to defend one's mind from such things, and you can also never discount the fact that there might be someone who can quickly get over their guilt and become ready to fight you after growing even stronger. Granted, that last case typically doesn't occur, but it is still a risk. However, the positive thing is that that skill of using someone's fears and trauma against them is not the only one that you will have. When you grow stronger, you will obtain more things that you can use to bypass different kinds of defenses, and if you train hard, I dare say that you will stand among the top in the continent. That's all very far from you, though, as you're still just a Human. Sure, you can use the technique for, like, a couple of seconds, but after that, you'll be knocked out for 18 hours."


     18 damn hours?


     This surprised Aran, as he hadn't expected that it had been so long.


     Also, that line about him standing on the top had indeed made a smile appear on his face, but that had hardened into something more determined when it was followed up by the hard fact that he was still quite weak.


     Indeed, the technique was magical, but it was currently limited by his own strength.


     But how was he supposed to break through?


     As if understanding this question, too, the king took out a folder from somewhere and handed to him.


     "Here. It's possible that this will help you find the 'need' that you can use to break through. Records of this were purged from everywhere, as you already know, but there was still one person who knew about it."


     The moment he heard the word 'purged', the first thing that Aran thought about was his town, but when he took the file and opened it to see the painting of a man who looked like a hulking bear with kind eyes, he gasped as he realized what it actually was.


     Indeed, it was an official report of just what his father had been up to during the time when he had been fulfilling his duty as a spy.


     Apparently, he had been sent on a secret assignment by the previous king, himself, so even the master of spies, Luther, had had no information about it. Right after Aran had become a commander, he had asked, and found this out.


     And, of course, before he could ask, the King had perished, so he had thought that he would never, ever know for sure just what his father had been doing.


     With anticipation on his face, he quickly flipped through it, while the King also began to talk.


     "The previous king originally wanted your father to find the weaknesses of the Kingdom of Axelor so that he could invade it if he wished, but instead of that, your father focused more on the difficulties of the people and how that could be exploited to change the ruling party. The truth was that he wanted the king to change, even if it meant that someone like the previous king of Lanthanor would take his place, as there would at least not be those random purges that killed thousands at once. It was said that he even saved many from purges using ingenious methods, and he was lauded among the populace of Axelor as someone to look up to. In fact, it was this growing attention that caused the king to wonder if he should call him back, and that was when the disaster struck. I understand that you might not have felt the 'need' so far as you didn't have a very strong direction in life, that wasn't vague and just built from things you might have guessed. But I feel that this… will show you what you should do. I-"


     Daneel stopped talking, as he had felt the wild rush in the air that indicated that someone nearby was breaking through.


     His smile broadening even further, he teleported away in order to let his commander break through in peace.


     …


     A few minutes later, not intending to waste any more time, Daneel convened a meeting of all the most prominent ministers in the kingdom to make another announcement, which would be the fourth one that would rock Angaria.


     He had been thinking deeply about everything Eloise had told him during their walk, and he had come up with something that he was very excited about.


     Taking a deep breath, he began the announcement.


     "Henceforth, the Alliance will be the only place in Angaria where there will exist regulatory bodies that will keep a close eye on things that affect common people such as salaries, prices of goods, and other things where an unfair manner of manipulation is taking place. We will also be setting up a Patent Office, where people can patent their inventions in either trinkets or even spells to make sure that others will not copy them and steal their glory. And, finally, there will be a system where any one can anonymously query anything regarding the government, be it the way funds are being used, or the way in which jobs are being allotted. For the first time, there will be a transparent government. Oh, wait, there is one last thing…outsiders coming in can avail all of these things and set up their own town/city with help from the government. Let this spread to each and every corner of the continent!"


     As silence hung over the room, a smile appeared on the corner of Daneel's mouth.


     He knew that the Queen must definitely have some sort of counter-attack planned, and that she would strike soon.


     However, what if he managed to pull a major chunk of settlements toward him before she even managed to do anything?


     In a way, it would be like playing poker, but snatching away the cards of the opponent before they revealed them to show that they had a great hand.


     Looking forward to such a scene, Daneel teleported away.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     666 Discovery
      In a place that would be classified as the middle of nowhere by anyone living in the major kingdoms and forces in the Central Continent, there was a small village which was inhabited by less than a thousand people.


     Unlike normal settlements of these kinds, though, they had a very sturdy wall set up all around them with two guards even standing in front of the gate and checking everyone who was entering and leaving.


     Such small settlements had to take great pains to maintain security, as they were always prime targets for bandits who did not want to tussle with the advanced security personnel who were trained rigorously to do their job. Granted, even if they were weaklings in almost all the major forces, as would be the case with any force which passed a certain number, it would mostly be that they would have to be really careful about messing up and having to face tons of backup who would decimate them if they even tried their antics in a proper town or village inside a Kingdom.


     Inside the village, something else that was out of the norm was that the roads were not just bare earth that had been tread on so many times that they had flattened out. Instead, stones had been laid down and then their tops had been sliced off, before mud was inserted between them in order to make a stone pathway.


     All in all, anyone visiting would definitely be shocked, and this was also the case with an emissary from the Kingdom of Arafell who had just arrived on the orders of the Queen.


     As soon as he had made his identity known to the guards, one of them had rushed inside to summon the one with the most authority in the village.


     A middle-aged man who was neither too short nor too tall and neither too skinny nor too muscular walked through the path on the other side of the gate while greeting all those on his way with a smile on his face.


     From the respect he was given, the emissary guessed that this was the Chief, and he felt surprised as this was definitely the most unique leader of a settlement that he had seen yet.


     Most leaders were those who enjoyed wealth as well as respect, but it was not so with this man.


     He looked like a simple man. He wasn't even wearing any shoes, and he looked like he was a farmer, which was evident from the strong smell of wet earth that emanated from him. Used to the luxuries of the Palace, the emissary frowned at this, but he tried to control himself as he was here with an important job.


     After he finally approached, he said, "Our humble village welcomes the honorable emissary of the great Kingdom of Arafell. Please come in. After you have rested, we can speak regarding what you have come for."


     Simply nodding, the emissary walked inside without showing any proper respect, as he had also been commanded to not show any weaknesses even though he was here to ask something of them. Rather than 'ask', he had been told that he was giving them an opportunity to become so much greater than they were, which meant that it had to be given from a position of greatness, as otherwise, the value of what he was offering might not be conveyed as much as it should be.


     He had already noticed the walls and the road, and as he looked at the houses which were also not thatched cottages like in the many settlements that he had been to till now, he wondered just what was so different about this village that it had developed in this way.


     Still, he did not care much and just decided to do what he was here to do, as, in the grand scheme of things, nothing else mattered except him finishing his job here and moving on to another settlement.


     Ushered into a small room where there were fruits of all kinds and a bottle of wine placed, the emissary raised his eyebrows, while the village chief said, "This is a brew by one of our villagers. Please try it. It'll definitely be to your liking. When you're leaving, you can also take a few bottles with you, as this is the specialty of our village. Even the bandits who come to raid us often just leave when we give them a crate of these."


     Laughing at the last sentence, the chief walked to the door and said, "Please rest for a bit, and we can meet in our meeting room in a few minutes. I shall wait for you."


     Very respectful.


     Saying inwardly that it was well-deserved, the emissary sat on the couch which was also quite comfortable and munched on a few fruits which were all very sweet, as if they had just been plucked from the tree. He then sampled the wine, and had no option but to raise his eyebrows again as the sweet liquid dripped down his throat, instantly making him want to drink more.


     Even after he was finished with the bottle, he felt himself wanting more, but he suddenly remembered who he was and tried to control his urges.


     What would his commander say if he found out that he was acting like a common drunkard?


     Yet, the wine had just been a bit too addicting. He felt himself salivating even as he saw the bottle, so he hid the bottle below the couch, but even this did not stop the temptation.


     Taking a few deep breaths, he finally calmed himself down and walked out of the room to find a little girl waiting to show him the way.


     Checking his pocket and making sure that the all-important trinket that he had placed there was still present, the emissary adjusted his clothes which were grand robes that had been embroidered with images of fairy-like beings descending to the earth while being worshipped by ferocious giants.


     This was a pretty strange image to be stitched onto clothes, but it was the standard garb of emissaries from the Kingdom of Arafell, and he wore it proudly.


     Yet, the moment he stepped outside, darkness suddenly overtook him as he collapsed to the floor, and the last thing he remembered was the little girl giggling, as if this wasn't the first time that she was seeing something like this.


     Meanwhile, the village chief had been watching everything from a tower that was present in the center of the village, from where he could see each and every nook and cranny of the village below him if he wished.


     Right after the emissary fainted, he was carried to the tower by a few men who then checked his pockets thoroughly before finding the hidden pocket in which the trinket that he had caressed before was present.


     It was in the shape of a ring, and the most remarkable thing about it was that in its crown was set a blood red gem that glowed faintly.


     "Bring over a pitcher of water.", The chief said, all merriness gone as he had put on an expression of absolute seriousness.


     The villagers also acted quickly, as they had only seen this man that they viewed as their God being this serious when they had been in the way of a bandit flood which had been fleeing from one region to another.


     At least, then, the leader of those bandits had been a benevolent woman, who had let them be, but in this case, it looked like things were even more serious.


     As the pitcher of water was brought, the chief dipped the ring into it, which caused the water to suddenly glow a bit before going back to normal.


     Looking around, the chief thought for a bit before saying, "Bring over that newcomer to the village who tried to **** his neighbor's wife."


     Expressions of anger appeared on those in front of him as he said this, but without saying anything, they bowed and went to do their job.


     Soon, a tied and gagged man who already looked like he had been tortured so much that he was praying for death was presented in front of the Chief.


     As soon as the gag was removed, the man cried out, "I'm sorry! Please, just ki-"


     His shout cut off instantly when the chief laid his eyes on him.


     "What do you think of the Queen of Arafell? Answer honestly."


     "Why are you asking me this? Are you-"


     Instantly, one of the men near him ran forward and kicked him in the groin, which made him howl with pain, as blood started to flow anew from the place which had already been cut multiple times by the women in the village.


     Understanding what he had done wrong, the man pleaded for a bit and then said, "I understand! I don't feel anything special about her. I did hear that she was a great beauty, though…"


     His base instincts shining through once again, the men near the Chief looked like they wanted to rush ahead and continue what they had been doing to this man before they were interrupted by the visit from the emissary.


     Raising his hand, the chief stopped them, after which the pitcher of water floated towards the man.


     The man started to struggle and shout incoherently, as he was afraid that this was another kind of torture and that the water would burn.


     Yet, when it poured over him, he drank, as he had been kept thirsty for the last few hours.


     Seeing this, the chief nodded and let the pitcher land on the ground, after which he asked the same question again.


     It took a few moments, but after that, the man's eyes shone as he said, "The Queen is a benevolent being who is here to give us a better life! I want to be near her! I want to go to her! I want to-"


     All those in the room were shocked as he continued raving, but the chief looked like he was only seeing what he had expected.


     Shaking his head, he took out a communication trinket and began to send a message.


     …


     Meanwhile, in the Kingdom of Lanthanor, Daneel was peacefully sitting in his room and going through the Champion Paths again while the beating of the Dragon heart was like music in the background that calmed his mind and allowed him to focus.


     Yet, that peace was instantly shattered by a sudden knock on the door, after which it opened to let in a frantic Kellor.


     "My King! I've just received news from a friend of mine who is a leader of a small village! He was originally a Lanthanorian, and he was even the mayor of a town, but he was persecuted by the king because of his strict policies regarding any crimes. He used to torture and kill rapists, and murderers were instantly killed where the murders happened with intent. He was also a powerful mage, but he was not interested in power – he only wanted to lead a peaceful life of farming while taking care of the needs of people. He left and setup that village, and it seems that he was just approached by an emissary from Arafell. He… Found something."


     Raising his eyebrows and feeling surprised that there were even such characters, Daneel instantly got up and went to the Grand Court Mage.


     As he saw the description of what had been sent, anger instantly appeared on his face as he understood right away just what Arafell was doing.


     Without hesitating, he took out the trinket that connected him with Arafell and asked to be connected with the Queen.


     "What is it, King Daneel? Are you going to reconsider your offer?", came the voice of the Queen, but Daneel spoke in a harsh voice.


     "An Enthrallment Spell using physical means? Really? Isn't it the same spell that was active the first time we met?"


     After a moment of silence, a low chuckle sounded from the other side, before she said, "You found out sooner than I expected…but so what? You can't move, or the Big 4 will come down on you! I know all the news, King. So just sit, and prepare to lose. No matter what schemes you put out, I will be the one winning."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     667 A Predator Out In The Open
      The Queen of Arafell had been enjoying the company of 20 male minstrels who had been specially trained in order to perform to her standards.


     She had always been a fan of artistic dance, and because that art form didn't exist in the age she was presently in, she had gone ahead and created her own personal dance group so that she could be entertained whenever she felt the need.


     Typically, these occasions were when she was idle, or when she was feeling nostalgic of the times during the age of the Empire when she had fought together with the man of her dreams.


     When she had received the communication from the King of Lanthanor, she had immediately raised her palm, which froze all of those dancing in front of her.


     The moment she heard the King's message which meant that he had discovered everything, she had felt shocked at first, as she didn't understand, at all, how he could have gotten to know about her real plan when she was doing everything so discreetly.


     She had gone to great pains to make sure that neither he, nor the Big Four would be any the wiser, but it looked like she hadn't been careful enough.


     Intending to find out exactly where and how the breach had occurred later, she had thought for a bit, and then smiled to herself as it really didn't matter.


     She knew just how critical they were of the king right now in the High Council of the Big Four, and even though the Head seemed to be favoring him a lot, that would not be enough if the king went ahead and started to act aggressively in the Central Continent.


     The tiniest of mishaps would be enough to set him back by a lot, and she knew that he must know that too.


     First, she went ahead and calmed the little girl inside her mind who had begun to panic as soon as she heard the king's message. Unlike her, who had gone through multiple battles with many ups and downs, this little girl was not used to having a plan being fully revealed to the enemy.


     As for why it didn't matter, it was because the Queen had planned it in the way she usually used to during the wars fought for the Empire: she made sure that it was just perfect enough that it would not matter even if it is revealed before it was supposed to be.


     After that, she had given that response to the king, and she looked forward to what he would say.


     As expected, the king seemed very, very angry.


     After all, this had been a fair competition before, and he had gone ahead and worked so hard in order to create all of the schemes that she had to admit were pretty damn impressive. She had always known that the Emperor had had a knack for things like these, and although she had never been able to think in the same way and formulate plans which would bring a lot of welfare to her citizens, she knew how to recognize which were good, and how to appreciate them.


     Hell, she was even prepared to begin to copy them, as soon as she was done with what she was doing right now.


     If this was a test that they were taking together, then she was, practically, cheating by enticing the one monitoring the test to give her full marks.


     Yet, she didn't care. She always believed that victory mattered, above all else, and regarding this, she and the Emperor had had long discussions where he would emphasize that things like the path in which victory was achieved mattered, too, while she would say that the path was irrelevant if one succeeded properly in what they had set out to achieve.


     "YOU-!"


     Hearing him scream that word out and then control himself, the Queen could almost visualize him seething, and this made her smile only broaden as she realized that he wasn't really the mature and perfect version of the Emperor that she had thought he might be.


     That was actually better, because that man had rejected her without any hesitation, whereas in this case, there might still be some chance-if it turned out that everything she hoped for was true.


     Wait, why was she thinking in this way? Was she even seriously pursuing the king?


     This was not the time to think of that, so although she blushed a bit, which resulted in the little girl inside her mind repeatedly asking what the matter was and whether they should be worried as she assumed that it was because of their plans, she put it to the side and just waited silently for the king to say something, or cut off the communication as would be expected from anyone who was livid.


     Indeed, after a few seconds, the communication abruptly cut off, and once again, she could imagine him storming around, knowing that no matter what he did, she would win.


     Will you overcome this? Or will you accept defeat?


     That would be the true test, and she looked forward to seeing what he would do.


     She actually felt happy that she might be one of the few who had made him lose his composure, as he always seemed so calm and confident every time he met her, and every time he appeared in front of the public.


     Well, now, the ball was in his court.


     Standing up, she dismissed the minstrels, and then set out to account for each and every emissary that had been sent out, and each and every trinket that she had painstakingly made based on the special spell that the King had experienced before.


     It was actually based on one that was not even behind the third seal, as it had been created by another powerful figure who was on par with the emperor, but because it had been a secret, it had only been passed down to a certain few.


     She was one of those lucky few. Yet, it had only been passed on to her, and she hadn't been very adept at it initially.


     The only reason she could use it to create trinkets that could bring others under her effect was that she had spent a long, long time studying the spell, and understanding how to accomplish this.


     Now, all of her hard work was finally going to bear fruit, and she had to say that although she was equally excited to see whether her expectations regarding the king would be fulfilled, she also wanted to win, and stand victorious.


     This… This was the kind of contest that would make one's blood pump, and she had missed this feeling that she had lived for during the Empire.


     She had thought that there was no one who equaled her in this age, so just the possibility that that was not the case…set her heart racing.


     With a soft smile playing on the corner of her mouth, she left the throne room.


     …


     Meanwhile, in the King's chambers, Kellor was quite surprised to see the king being angry for the first time in a long time.


     In fact, even when he thought about it, he couldn't remember the last time that the king had made an angry outburst.


     Well, now, he was making one.


     He didn't know what response the king had gotten from the Queen, but it had made anger instantly appear in his eyes, while even his face began to turn red.


     After that, he barked out a word loudly and looked like he would begin a tirade of curses, but he visibly controlled himself and cut off the communication.


     Powerful men were always scary when they were angry, as even the world would join in on their anger.


     Yet… What was strange was that the world around the king was calm, and there were no fluctuations in elementary particles that were typically present when a mage was furious.


     Maybe the king was controlling himself that well?


     This question appeared in the Grand Court Mage's head, and after the king cut the line, he wondered whether he should even go ahead and ask, or whether he should give the man some time.


     However… What happened next made him gasp, as he realized that he should never make suppositions about this man who always trumped all expectations no matter what he did.


     Not even a second after the line cut off, he put the communication trinket calmly to the side and actually… began laughing out loud.


     It wasn't the crazy laugh of someone whose anger had reached the peak – no, it was the genuine laugh that came from one who was happy about something.


     Turning around, he clasped Kellor's shoulders and said, "We should really thank that friend of yours! Oh, but don't forget to tell him that he's probably in danger – now that she knows, she will definitely set out to account for each and every trinket that has been sent out… How about this, why don't you ask him to come back to Lanthanor? He seems like a capable person, and I can make an exception where a settlement can exist with its own special rules and laws. All citizens who go into that settlement will be notified of these things, so even if anything happens, they would only have themselves to blame."


     Although Kellor heard this and felt surprised that such a thing could even be possible, the shock regarding the sudden change in the King's mood was what dominated his mind right now.


     Understanding this, the king chuckled again and said, "You're properly wondering why I acted angry before?"


     As Kellor nodded, the king said, "It's simple. Who would you deem more as a dangerous threat – someone who reacts emotionally and seems immature, or someone who can take any news calmly and think about what to do about it?"


     The answer didn't need to be given.


     "Over all these years, I found that if you can control what the enemy knows about you, then you can control the outcome of a confrontation. True, it might not be an exact science, but more often than not, I find that keeping my cards close to my chest always helps out. Remember this, my dear Grand Court Mage. The reason I'm so happy is that I finally know what she is doing! Until now, she was like a predator in the grass, unseen and unheard until it strikes. Yet, now, she is completely out in the open, and I can plan slowly make plans to counter her. In other words, we're in a much better position now, than before. Anyway, what are your thoughts on the Court Mage?"


     A bit thrown off by the second question, Kellor actually had to take a few moments to digest everything the king had said.


     Indeed, the king was definitely right regarding the fact that knowing what she was doing was so much better. Until now, they had worried and brainstormed over what method she might employ, but they could never have expected that she would do something like this.


     In the world of sealed Empire Spirits and incredible, magical spells from the time of the Empire, a spell which was capable of making people admire her did not seem to be too out of place.


     Thinking for a bit, he finally gave the answer.


     "Nothing specific, my King. He was mostly a reclusive figure, so there was very little he handled personally. I don't know too much, and I only knew that he carried out the orders of the previous king, and his father. Why, has he broken through to become a Warrior?"


     "No, but when he does, I plan to join him in our retinue. But before that, he needs to be thoroughly vetted, and his every motivation has to be found out. It seems that he might be prepared to swear an oath, so in my stead, I charge you with the duty to go and take the oath and talk to him, as he will be under your charge when he breaks through. What do you say?"


     A Warrior mage under his charge?


     Kellor was not one to feel happy over such accomplishments, but he did feel glad that he had been deemed responsible enough to take care of such an important task like this.


     Fully intending to finish it appropriately, he nodded, and left.


     As soon as Daneel found himself alone, the happiness left his face, because although he really had been happy that he had found out what the Queen was doing, he had to say that he was also a bit worried now because by himself, he did not see how he would counter her.


     Of course, the next thing he did was ask both the dragon and the system simultaneously, but their answers only made him ponder seriously even more.


     "Young King, this is not a spell that is present behind the third seal, so I do not know much about it, although I did hear of it. Before the Empire was born, a Hero was supposed to have built an entire brain-washed army using it, and they were all ready to die for him. He was a tough foe, and his technique was thought to have been lost. If we get one of those trinkets, we might be able to analyze something, but she must definitely have some sort of self-destruct formation also added into them, if she was comfortable with sending them forward into the world. There might be brute force methods which will work against such spells, but those would be too flashy, and they will attract undue attention."


     [No direct countering means found which will not alert the Big Four.]


     Well, no one ever said that this would be easy.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     668 Decisions
      Unwilling to accept the truth that had been presented to him, Daneel went over all of the Anti-Enthrallment spells that were present behind the third seal.


     Enthrallment was something more complex than Mind Control: in the latter, specific instructions needed to be given, but, in the former, a vague sense of admiration would be born that could be used to basically achieve anything. In other terms, it was an advanced version.


     Indeed, just like both the Ancient Dragon and the system had said, the spells he found were too flashy, and without a doubt, the Big Four would be able to notice easily.


     For example, one of the spells dictated that those under the effect of the Enthrallment could be subjected to a complex formation that would wipe their mind and 'reset' their preferences and likes according to what they were before the spell was cast on them.


     Another advocated for a bright flash of light that would give the same result, but there were cases where eyes were burnt out as the light was too bright.


     If that had been true even for the Giants during the Age of the Empire, then without a doubt, if he used it now, he would be blinding tens of thousands of people.


     After spending a day futilely looking for other solutions, Daneel understood that he needed a different perspective, which meant that he had to break away from this for now and focus on other things.


     Thankfully, there were a lot of things that he could shift his focus to. First, he went Eloise, who smiled so brightly when she saw him that he felt glad that he had used the opportunity before to spend some time with her.


     She was one of the most valued people in his life, and regardless of whether he entered a relationship with her or not, he wanted to know more about her, just like he had been 'advised' to do so. From that long talk the other day, he felt like he was getting closer to her, but he didn't yet know whether this was in the capacity of a friend, or something more.


     His character had never been one where he would want to 'obtain' woman, so even though he had no intention now of putting this away, he wanted to be sure before he made a decision.


     Although Eloise seemed a bit shy, there was no tension between them, and, if anything, it was as if they were more comfortable in each other's presence.


     He had come to go over the records of all those who had approached Lanthanor for jobs, and the progress of the walls.


     Taking the documents in which the details of all the job seekers were present, he flew along with Eloise into the sky so that they could check out the wall together.


     The whole purpose of the wall, originally, had been to both break all the barriers between the three kingdoms inside, and to entice all those already in the regions between the three kingdoms to enter the alliance.


     So far, the news was promising. The schemes had been quite effective in pulling 30% of the settlements into the Alliance, and he was even planned to have a meeting with the heads of all these settlements so that they could be further integrated permanently, with no risk of them changing their minds later on.


     The rest looked like they were waiting and watching to see whether the announcements would result in something concrete, and not be just fake ones designed to pull them into the fold.


     Now, Daneel was happy that he had gone with this plan, as the walls also kept out the emissaries of the Queen.


     The Queen probably knew that if she carried out such things inside his kingdom, he would definitely find out right away.


     Either way, he was happy with the progress.


     The foundations had all been filled up, and in some places, construction of the actual wall had also begun. As he saw all this, he couldn't help but remark on just how easy things on Earth would be if magic could be used.


     For example, the major time taking and resource intensive task was lifting heavy objects, but here, it could be easily accomplished by a few mages working together. Besides, as the mages of Eldinor were already quite powerful, and because they really wanted to be a part of this historic construction, they worked very efficiently and they even had high stamina which allowed them to keep working for quite a long time before breaking for rest.


     Using the most simple, yet effective design of all, hollow metallic sections were being set up first before being filled with earth. The earth would then be solidified in a process very similar to how bricks were made back on earth, and along with a few spells that were from the Empire and that had been used during the construction of the walls of Lanthanor(which allowed him to escape suspicion on this matter from the Big Four), a majestic border wall would arise.


     After they were done, they arrived back in the palace, where Eloise spoke about another topic that had been on her mind since quite a long time.


     "Daneel, why don't we use this opportunity to bolster our army, too, if possible? So far, the armies have been small because of the fact that not everyone can train as a Fighter or a Mage. Is there no way to make that change? Right now, patriotic feelings are very strong, and there has always been the general idea that entering the Army would allow one to settle for life, both because of the hefty pay and benefits that are given to each soldier and his family, even after death. What do you think? Even if we can't increase their potential now, as the Big Four are watching, can't we do so later? Or use some kind of formation to allow them to be effective?"


     This was something that Daneel had thought of before, but he had hesitated as he had already been under the purview of the High Council, which was also definitely keeping a close eye on his military might.


     That was why he had also not gone ahead with the 'resurrection' of the mages who had been sacrificed during the event with Eldinor, but as Eloise spoke, he realized that he could do something which would not call too much attention upon him.


     In his mind, he recalled a certain image that was a part of the memories of the Emperor, which he had come across when the first transfer had occurred.


     Then, some images had been seen by him, although the rest had appeared like a blur while being recorded by the system.


     Maybe this image was just too grand to be ignored, so it had flashed for a moment in front of his eyes, and he had never forgotten it.


     It was that of an army that looked like ants swarming a large figure, and it looked as if that figure would fall at any moment.


     He had not been able to see many specific details, but as he inquired the system about it, he realized that he had been right in remembering that image in this context.


     Ants really could take down a giant if there were enough of them.


     And in that image, apparently, a Hero had been killed by a formation that consisted of 100,000 Amateur Humans Fighters and Mages who were training together for that task for a long time.


     True, the same thing might not be possible in this age, as they were not as many Amateur Humans. After all, just getting to that stage would allow one to enter an army.


     Yet, if the minimum power level could be decreased, wouldn't it be pretty impressive even if the target's power level was also decreased, in turn?


     What if 100,000 normal soldiers, with no power, could bring down a Champion?


     Daneel's eyes blazed with hope as he thought of this, because in the fight against the Church that was sure to come, there would be many Champions to take care of.


     If the general populace could help and take up at least a little bit of the slack, then he knew that it would go a long way in helping them achieve a favorable outcome.


     But first, he had to take baby steps, and not hurry in this momentous task.


     So, he told Eloise, "Devise a new job. It should be for fit and young people, and they will be added into a new corps in the Army where even those with no potential whatsoever in either Path can join. However, to make sure that not everyone will flock toward it, make it so that the benefits and the salary are lower than regular soldiers, but also keep in mind that it should stand out among other jobs, too. Of course, it should be made clear that they will be risking their lives as there will be active campaigns or even life-threatening tests, so that should be enough to dissuade too many. After all, even though we will be picking those with no potential, I want to go for quality, not quantity. Set the limit to 10,000, and when it is reached, notify me."


     This hasn't exactly been what Eloise had been expecting, but she still felt glad that there was a different job which could be fulfilled, as that meant that they now had more options to employ people.


     Nodding and giving him a smile, she left to begin instantly, after which Daneel went back to his chambers.


     Checking back on his list of things to do, he realized that he had still not checked up on the other schemes that he had begun.One thing he really did not want to do was be like many governments back on Earth where all sorts of schemes would be announced and begun, and then left to themselves to fail. This could be prevented by monitoring them on a timely basis, so he intended to definitely do that as he did not want any failures to his name.


     Other than that, in the Nine Sovereigns, except for Eloise who was still not ready, his father was the other Peak Exalted Human who was ready for a breakthrough.


     For a moment, Daneel wondered whether he should also be placed in the Road through Hell, but he hesitated because of all the things that had gone wrong so far with that approach.


     Besides, he definitely did not want to see history repeat, such as seeing his father aim for his 'royal balls', too, if he really did go ahead.


     Thinking for a bit, Daneel saw a pattern.


     In both the cases of Luther and Kellor, where both men had been quite mature, their breakthroughs had been smooth with just a little push being needed.


     Yes, this approach would be better. Right now, his father was taking care of the construction of the walls, and after he was done, Daneel planned to maybe assault him in disguise while threatening the life of his wife, which would definitely be enough for him to find the 'need' to break through.


     As that matter was settled, he shifted back to the most pressing one – the Queen's plan.


     However, surprisingly, the moment he began thinking about it, it was as if a light bulb turned on above his head.


     He didn't know whether it was because of the break he had taken, or all the things he had handled during it, but he had just gotten an excellent idea which was unconventional, but which just might work.


     Taking a deep breath, he asked the system, and when he got the green signal, a wide smile spread across his face.


     Oh, she would definitely not be expecting this.


     Still, if he wanted everything to go smoothly, there were a lot of preparations to make.


     Without any further hesitation, he got down to them with gusto, as he really did love plans like these in which he was using the system with his creativity in order to get a solution.


     Funnily enough, her expression when everything unfolded was one of the things he was looking forward to the most.


     So, with that in mind, the king worked through the night.


     …


     In the Sect of Hedon, a section of the medical bay had been completely closed off for the past few days, and rumors abounded regarding just why this was happening.


     The seniors in the sect instantly understood that it must be that another valued sect member must have sustained an injury which required him to be treated by that scary healer. Each and every sect member who had gone to that sect and come back would always tell the most horrific of stories, so even the seniors felt a heavy feeling in their stomach as they spoke about it in hushed tones.


     Listening to all this, the newcomer to the sect who was the reason behind this happening breathed a sigh of relief as he had been a bit scared that this guy could go outside the sect and come back to, maybe, disturb his plans before he went ahead with them.


     It had been quite easy finding someone else to do the job, especially in a sect like this which valued power over everything else. A simple promise to get the person to the Hero level had been enough, and even though he had sworn an oath to do so, it wasn't like oaths needed to be fulfilled if the person on the other end was dead.


     On enquiring, he found out the timeline in which the 'stabilising' of the person would be done, with let him know that his plan of setting the Mad Doctor loose might just coincide with the time when the guy who had blinded himself would be taken outside.


     Well, in that case, there was no chance whatsoever that there was any risk in anyone finding out that there was something amiss.


     Soon, the king would either be dead, or too crippled to do anything more. If that wasn't the case, then he would simply be getting even more 'presents' from the Church which would help him handle the person.


     Either way, the King's fate was sealed, and this was a thought which made a low laugh appear from the man.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     669 “Eccentric“
      The next day, with the full plan in hand, the king called for another meeting of the nine sovereigns.


     Each and every one of the sovereigns actually felt happy that they were having so many meetings, as there had been a long gap after that first one where they had been anointed which had made them fear whether the King was going back to his old ways.


     This time, they were treated to a pleasant surprise as they found that Aran had broken through to become a warrior.


     He had been quite incorrigible even when he was a Human, and he was known for his cheeky remarks and the fact that he had almost no filter.


     Now, it looked like this would be taken to another level, as there was already an ever-present smirk on his face, as if he knew something that others didn't.


     Typically, he would already have been hounding Cassandra or irritating her in some manner which was something that gave him a lot of pleasure, but because she was absent, he had no one to target.


     Initially, he had considered the others, but he had had to reject each one.


     For instance, Kellor was almost always stoic, and he seldom engaged in banter. When he did, though, he was pretty smart, but those occasions were just a bit too rare.


     He didn't even consider Robert as, for some reason, he felt that he would be able to put him on his back in a moment even though he was still a Human.


     The grizzled ex-Captain commanded that kind of respect.


     Then there were Elanev and Faxul, and both of them gave him a feeling of danger, which meant that it would just be dumb to go looking for trouble with them. Hell, they might even relish in beating him easily, even if he used his full powers. He had just broken through, after all.


     Finally, Eloise was too sweet, and he would never be able to bear it if he brought to tears.


     An expression of irritation appearing on his face, he realized that he really, really missed Cassandra. He had heard of the story of her power, and if he hadn't gone through the full manuscript of the Mindhunter Champion Path, he might even have felt sad that his friend had gone ahead by leaps and bounds. Yet, he wasn't so sure of that anymore. At least, he had full confidence in the fact that their status quo remained the same – Cassandra had always been just a little bit more powerful than him, but he had always been smarter.


     Hence, it made for an even match, which was just perfect.


     Disturbing his ruminations, the king entered the meeting and immediately began speaking.


     "Right, I have devised a plan to handle the Queen. Now, before I tell you about it, it might sound a bit unconventional, but just understand that this is the best way that we can win without attracting too much attention. Attention is the one thing we can do without right now, so that is for the best."


     Five minutes later, the minds of the seven Sovereigns who were present were all blank, as they would never have expected that the king would come up with something like this.


     Eloise was one of those who was most shocked, though, but after a few seconds, a tinkling laugh appeared from her, and the others couldn't help but join in.


     Yes, if they carried this out, it would definitely be a sight to see.


     Seeing them all laughing, the king heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Good, then. Now, we need to do a few things to make sure that everything goes in the way we want it to. First and foremost, we need to manipulate the Queen to call a grand meeting of all those who are newly joining her."


     Elanev spoke up. Aran looked at him with interest, as he had found out that after an incident in the sect of the Big Four that they had gone to, he had been allowed full rights and privileges to enter and exit the sect as he pleased. So, a mage had been assigned to him who teleported him here if he was needed, and then teleported him back so that he could continue his training. Aran had no idea what kind of training the man was going through, but one thing was certain: whatever it was, it was definitely pretty damn brutal, which was evident from the bandages that surrounded his body that made him look as if he would start dripping blood from his whole body if they were removed.


     "Won't it be easy? Doesn't it just make sense to call a gathering of all the new people so that they can be integrated into the kingdom?"


     "That would be true, if she were going about it in the traditional way. Because she is using that spell, it doesn't really matter whether she holds a gathering or not. She just needs them to come to her kingdom, and after that, their fate is sealed. Besides, if we push her into calling for a meeting to brazenly, she might also get suspicious, and I don't need to tell you all just how astute she can be. She was the Chief Commander of all the armies of the Empire, and, according to Drakos, at one point, enemies used to cower on the battlefield as soon as they found out that she would be the one leading the troops on the other side. She was ruthless, and after some time in the military, she is supposed to have built up a genius-level intellect that can handle any and all situations. That…is also the reason why I'm going for something out of the norm."


     Hearing the list of accomplishments took away the breath of the Sovereigns, and made them enter deep through.


     Angaria really was a den of vipers and snakes. No sooner had they handled that damn Empire Spirit of Axelor, this one had become a threat.


     After a few seconds of silence during which no one could come up with an idea, it was Eloise who finally spoke up, and as the others heard her, one thought crossed their minds.


     With all the exposure and experience she had gotten from practically running the Kingdom in Daneel's stead till now, she had really grown into someone with an incredibly analytical mind from the little girl who had almost been executed after the downfall of the previous King.


     Even the King leaned back and thought about for it a bit, before clapping his hands and exclaiming that it was perfect.


     So…they got down to it, right away.


     …


     In the Kingdom of Arafell, the citizens were talking among themselves about the influx of newcomers into their Kingdom.


     These people were long-time residents of the Kingdom, and they were all also life-time admirers of the Queen. Every time they were able to even see her in person was considered a festival, and many even dreamed of the day when they might get the chance to actually talk to her.


     For them, she was an ethereal being who sat in the sky and showered goodwill down upon them. Their Kingdom had always had excellent living conditions when compared to the others, and although that might not be the case right now due to the rise of the Alliance, everyone was still very happy.


     As for the Giants, nothing even needed to be said about them. They worshipped the Queen, and their gentle mentalities also allowed them to thoroughly mix into human society and become integral members of many families.


     One such conversation was going on between two shopkeepers who were quite glad that their sales had gone up, so they were remarking on the reason and hoping that the trend would continue.


     "They should consider themselves lucky, you know. You remember how strict the conditions were to enter this Kingdom back in the day? I remember that rigorous tests were done where each and every thing was tested, from how someone reacted to specific situations and what they liked and disliked. Now…there's nothing like that, at all."


     On the wide road in the capital, these two were standing in some shade beneath a tree and observing the passing people during the break they were taking from work.


     Hearing him, the other man replied, "Well, for some reason, I think that they would easily pass the test even if it was administered. Have you talked to any of them? I was talking to one casually…he was completely normal at one point, but after I said 'Praise the Queen', he began heaping praises on her, as if I actually meant it instead of just saying it like we always do…it was weird, to be honest."


     Shrugging, his friend said, "Well, eccentric people exist everywhere. In the Black Raven Kingdom, it's said that a citizen can't even sleep if they haven't been to a Battle Royale. They say that Ravens are worshipped so much that some even spend their whole lives taking care of the animals, and the government even pays them for it."


     "Eccentric? Well…"


     Their conversation was interrupted when they saw a giant bump into a man who wasn't wearing local garb.


     The giant had been carrying a huge bag of wheat from one side of the road to another, and when it saw what had happened, it said, "Gorat sorry!"


     The poor man had fallen over, and as he got up and dusted off his clothes, he smiled good-naturedly and asked, "It's all right. Can you tell me where this address is? I'm new here, and I got a job in this place…"


     BANG!


     Instantly dropping that huge sack in his hands in the middle of the road, the giant smiled wide and said, "Oh, newcomer? Queen says all newcomers very welcome! All giants should help! Come, Gorat will show."


     And that…was when the 'change' happened.


     The moment the word 'Queen' was heard by the man, he said, "The Queen! Oh, how kind and caring she is. I feel so happy that I can be in her Kingdom!"


     Nodding, the giant said, "Yes! Also beautiful and smart! Queen take care of all giants!"


     "Wow! She must be a goddess sent by the Heavens!"


     "Queen more than Goddess! Queen…Queen!"


     "Yes, more! She must be…"


     For 10 minutes, the two kept exchanging more and more outrageous statements regarding the Queen, with the two shopkeepers looking on, gobsmacked, while their jaws hung open.


     Finally, it was only broken up because a guard had come over as the road was being blocked.


     As the two departed, the second shopkeeper looked at the first with skepticism and said, "'Eccentric', right?"


     The sarcasm was evident, but the first one just shook his head and replied, "Yes, I still call it that. It's best not to ask too many questions. You know what happens to those who ask too many questions."


     Sweat instantly appeared on the other man's face as he heard this, and with nary a word more, the two left.


     Meanwhile, the Queen of Arafell had been seeing all this from her Palace.


     "Queen, what do we do if they get too suspicious?"


     With a humph, the Queen replied to the little girl she was inhabiting.


     "It's all right. After the third seal opens, I'll release the spell. But, until then…maybe we should do something, too. I-"


     Interrupted by a sudden knock on the door, the Queen frowned, but let it open.


     In ran a man who said, "My Queen, the Network! The King is making a surprise announcement!"


     Hearing this, the Queen instantly walked to her Throne from the balcony she had been standing in and activated the display trinket.


     In it, the King was comfortably sitting on a grand throne and addressing those watching.


     "This is to all those who have graced the Alliance by joining us. I will be hosting a large gathering to commemorate this next step in your lives, and all of you are invited. After all, as your new leader, it would be strange if I did not accord you at least this courtesy. Such important moments in your lives should be celebrated, and that is exactly what we will be doing. In fact, I even encourage those who haven't joined, or have joined other Kingdoms to come, as this will be open to all. Come, and see all the dreams of yours that will come true in the Alliance. Come, and enjoy. Come, and be welcomed…to the Alliance!"


     As applause from an unknown source was heard, the Queen grit her teeth.


     She could clearly tell that this was so that those who hadn't been reached by her emissaries yet would be further moved to join him.


     No! She couldn't let that happen.


     Immediately, she called for the top-most minister under her and said, "Arrange an even grander gathering for all the newcomers to our Kingdom! We have much more people, so his should seem lackluster compared to ours! Go all out- I will personally be involved in the planning! Go now, and begin! We should be able to announce it by tonight!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     670 The Queen“s Address
      With expectant expressions on their faces, all of the sovereigns who were present were seated around a large display trinket that was patched into an input being directly sent from the Kingdom of Arafell, that had requested for an announcement to be made on the Network.


     This request was even been worded quite stiffly, as if daring Lanthanor to reject it, which would show that Daneel was afraid of enabling the Queen to win. This was almost a childish sentiment, and if this hadn't been something that was happening because of Daneel's machinations anyway, he might have rejected the request outright as no sane person would want to help their opponent achieve victory.


     Clearly, even the Queen hadn't really been expecting that Daneel would agree, and it had only been something to distract him. That was because new spies whom Daneel had obtained after taking control of Jordan and his network of servants had found out that the Kingdom had gone ahead and contacted all of the establishments that were claiming that they had formations and trinkets that would patch into the Network and make it so that the Network of Angaria would not be the only thing displayed on the hugely successful Network Trinkets of both kinds.


     These few establishments, who, of course, existed because Daneel allowed them to exist after giving them the plans in the first place, were waiting for the continent-wide launch of the Network, which would soon happen. After all, creating tens of thousands of trinkets was no small feat, and the mages of Eldinor were still hard at work in that task


     If the Queen could have known that Daneel could have stopped her from using the Network broadcast medium if he wanted to anyway, she would definitely have spit out blood, as it really looked like she had been prepared to go that route and then gloat that Daneel hadn't been able to stop her.


     Of course, all of that was scrapped as soon as a positive reply was sent from Lanthanor, which made the Kingdom of Arafell scramble and get ready to broadcast.


     And that… Had led to this moment, where all those present knew what was coming, but still wanted to see it in with their eyes before rejoicing that their plan had worked.


     A few seconds during which the silence was only punctured by Aran nervously popping his fingers, which was an irritating habit of his that was usually stopped by Cassandra discreetly setting his hands on fire and then feigning ignorance, the display trinket finally flashed brightly before the blank imagine on it was replaced by a beautiful background of the city.


     The location looked like it had been hand-picked in order to show a paradise on earth. There were numerous fountains here and there, and if one looked really closely, they could see people chatting happily and moving among the artistic pathways. There were also lush green parks arranged neatly, and even marketplaces could be spotted which were bustling.


     Daneel had only been to Arafell in the form of a rat when he had had to go in order to spy on the Queen, and although he had heard that the capital city was beautiful, he couldn't have expected that it was this scenic.


     He had to give props to the Queen for using this image, which would definitely evoke interest even in those who hadn't been forcibly swayed using a spell.


     Slowly, the image started zooming out, and soon, it became clear that this was what one would see through a window.


     With that window still occupying three-fourths of the screen, a dazzling figure walked into the shot.


     She was wearing a dress very similar to one that Daneel had first seen her in – it was tight in all the right places and graceful in all the others. If others were wearing it, it might have seemed a bit vulgar, but the grace and elegance that was present in the Queen of Arafell's stunning face allowed her to carry it off amazingly. It was also red in color, which made sure that it would linger in anyone's eyes, as if her extraordinary beauty wasn't enough to make both men and women wonder whether the stories were true, and that she was really some kind of fairy that had descended from the heavens.


     Even when she spoke, her voice was like that of a Nightingale – one that anyone would be ready to listen to for no matter how long the one who possessed it went on for.


     "Arafell. I really believe that there is no better word to describe this magical place other than 'Paradise'. Where others offer you dreams that might not be fulfilled, I offer… a promise. A promise… That if you trust me, I will give you the greatest life possible on this beautiful continent. So choose wisely, and if you're still on the fence, then I invite you to the grand gathering that will soon take place inside the Kingdom of Arafell to welcome all those who have already made the right choice. Even the Kings of the other Kingdoms are invited, as I hope that at least seeing what you do not have will allow you to learn what you can do to give a better life to your citizens. I, your Queen, look forward to seeing you all then. For now, farewell."


     As the transmission cut off, even the sovereigns could not help but sit in their place and marvel at what had just happened.


     Unlike what one would think, this was actually not because they were feeling extremely happy that their plan had worked out, and that the Queen had called for a gathering.


     No, it was because…the Queen was still lingering in their eyes, and her words were still echoing in their minds.


     Each word had been enunciated so clearly, and each sentence had its own unique gesture, such as her opening her arms wide in order to show her welcoming nature when she had uttered the statement about the 'promise'.


     Her ethereal beauty seemed to strike one's heart and soul in a manner that made them want to keep watching, and after she left, Eloise even got a distressed expression on her face.


     After that, even Aran, Keller and the rest also got the same expressions.


     Faxul was the first one to break out of it, and when he did, it was as if a cloud that had somehow drifted over him and had covered his vision had been lifted. He had been able to resist using the power of his blood, which he had been practicing with for the past few days and which had fascinated him more and more with the amount of strength it possessed.


     Of course, it was not something that would allow him to come under the effect of whatever was happening here, and as he looked around to see Daneel with a very serious expression on his face, he realized that he was right.


     This wasn't natural, at all.


     As if he had seen enough, Daneel flicked his fingers, which allowed all the others to also escape the 'spell' as that flick of his had allowed sound waves to vibrate in such a way that made them feel as if their heads were ringing like bells.


     As they all turned around with shock to look at the King, he said, "She has mastered the Art of Enthrallment much more than I thought. Enthrallment is… A complex thing, and there were always very strict norms for anyone to be able to use it. One of them was that anyone who even tried to use it had to be very charismatic, or should have had some other feature that would set them apart and make them look unique and unforgettable to all those who saw them. In the case of the ancient one whom the Emperor went up against, it was his ferocious nature to go forth and get what he wanted, no matter what it was, that attracted many to him. In her case… It's obvious."


     Kellor was the first one to express his thoughts.


     "Isn't that… A bit too scary? So…has she already captivated everyone who was watching? We should stop the replay!"


     The others also nodded frantically, because if what the king was saying was true, then the Queen of Arafell was much more of a threat that they had thought. Moving millions using mere words was something that was only supposed to happen in the Legends, but they had just experienced it by themselves, and they were still pretty shaken up by it.


     Thankfully, the king's answer allowed them to relax.


     "Calm down. Nothing can be that powerful. Even if I hadn't snapped my fingers, all of you would have broken out in a matter of a few more seconds. As for common people, at most, for a minute, they would have been 'enthralled'. The true purpose of this is not to completely manipulate everyone, because if that were possible, she would have used this route instead of the risky one where she sent emissaries with trinkets. No, this is something that was purely based on how the minds of humans and other species work, and it will only have this much effect for a little time before completely fading. The only case in which this is different, is if someone already had a little bit of a notion to go to her. If that is true, they will be convinced to take part in the gathering. But if it isn't, it won't bring that much of a change, other than what would have been brought if she had talked normally."


     Daneel didn't add that he had heard of leaders on Earth, too, who could achieve a similar effect.


     After a brief silence hung over the meeting for a few seconds, Elanev spoke up.


     "Does this change anything?"


     After thinking for a bit, Daneel answered, "Not really. If anything, I feel even more glad now that I'm using this route. Anyway, let's go ahead. All of you have your duties laid out. As for me, I'll be personally checking up on the Healer's Academy and the National School, as they will be featured quite heavily in our own gathering. Well, even if we called ours just to make her call one, we still have this to hit it out of the park, as it has to look like that is the reason why people will be shifting their allegiance, later on. Disperse."


     …


     Meanwhile, in the Kingdom of Arafell, the Queen was happily smiling to herself after the announcement.


     The fact of the matter was that even the one who had been handling the communication eye during the broadcast had been struck speechless by her act, which had led the little girl to ask, "Queen, I can tell that you are using some form of the Enthrallment spell. But, won't the Big Four notice that?"


     Chuckling, she answered, "Oh, that's alright. The Big Four have always known that this kingdom has a form of that spell, but they never knew the true power of it. Even now, I'm not using any form of magic, so even though this was only made possible because of extensive research during the age of the Empire by the creator of the spell, it will look as if it is all because of my natural charisma."


     After answering in this way inside her mind, the Queen turned to the minister who was waiting for her.


     Seeing that he had her attention, he said, "My Queen, regarding the resources that we need…"


     The Giants were excellent additions to any Kingdom, but they also cost a lot to maintain. Hence, the Treasury of the kingdom had always never been too flush, but that had never been a problem.


     Until now.


     The grand scale of the gathering that the Queen was planning needed a lot more resources than they had, and when the Chief Financial Minister, who was in front of her, had asked her about it before, she had said that it would be solved in good time.


     Now, seeing him ask again, she said, "It has begun. Just give it a little bit of time, and we will have more than we need."


     The Minister didn't understand what 'thing' had begun, but he bowed and left.


     In fact, even the little girl didn't understand, but she held her tongue as the Queen had said that everything would become clear in good time.


     An hour after that, the Queen sent a peculiar message.


     The entire army in the capital was supposed to retreat, and no matter who entered the palace, they were not supposed to interfere.


     Although there were protests, they acquiesced, and soon, the Queen was practically defenseless.


     For the last 30 minutes, the little girl had been struggling with the urge to go ahead and ask even though she had told herself that she shouldn't bug the Queen. After all, in these 30 minutes, they had done nothing except sit and stare at the door.


     Right when she made the decision to just do it, a loud sound stopped her.


     BANG!


     "Haha! Queen, clearly, you know you are no match, so you didn't put up any resistance! Or maybe you trust your formations, but nothing can stop me, a formation master! If I had known of your beauty, I would have come a lot sooner, but it's not too late now! Be my Queen, and I will allow you to become even more powerful while we…"


     BANG!


     With another loud sound that made the little girl shriek, the man who had just entered the throne room was squished into a red paste by a huge hand that descended from above.


     It was so fast that it hadn't given him any time to react, but the Queen sat unflinching, as if this was exactly what she had been waiting for.


     Opening her palm, she made a pouch filled with Ker gems flow to her.


     As she counted the ones inside, she remarked, "Pfft, a formation master? With just 20 Ker Gems? A beggar is more like it. Well, I hope the others are richer…"


     As the little girl realized how they would be getting their resources, she couldn't help but gasp inwardly with horror.


     With another motion of her palm, the red past disappeared, and the stage was set for another 'pursuer' to enter.


     So, while looking forward to King Daneel's expression which she would soon see when he lost, the Queen patiently prepared to 'welcome' the next exiled Warrior who had been captivated by her address.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     671 Visiting the Healer“s Academy
      In the sky above the Fortress of Unyielding Might, two figures were seated while curiously looking at a specific spot on the Central Continent which was laid out in front of them.


     They had been staring at the same spot for the last hour, but both of them had not spoken a word, but with each minute, the expression of stupefaction on their faces grew more and more pronounced until their eyes were as wide as they would go, and they were wondering whether what they were seeing was really true.


     Finally, shaking his head, the Chief spoke up to break the silence.


     "I knew that Warriors, especially those who were exiled and have been living in isolation for many years can be hot-headed… But this is a bit too much. Can't they tell that they're all entering a deathtrap? Why do they keep going in, one by one?"


     The Head had no answer. Shrugging, he said, "You saw the display trinket, right? She really did have something about her… Hell, even I was affected for a few moments. Her's really is a natural beauty that surpasses the heavens, and it was always said that beauty of this sort attracts trouble. But in this case…"


     BANG!


     They had already cast a spell so that the sound from inside the capital would be heard by them, and so, as another loud sound which indicated the death of another Warrior echoed in the area they were sitting, they blinked with mild shock, as the one that had just gone in was one of the most powerful who was exiled.


     "Should I go check? How is she killing all of these warriors? Arafell is a strange case, and it is supposed to have formations that are on a different scale when compared to the other Kingdoms, too, but…"


     Shaking his head again, the Chief said, "I don't think so. I don't even think she is using special formations – she's just capitalizing on the fact that they're all, well, blind. It is said that a woman's beauty can cause kingdoms to fall, and each of these individuals have enough strength to set up their own kingdoms. They don't because they would be stopped by us, of course. Well, I guess their destiny was to be toppled in this way. The Queen was also clearly prepared for this. Thankfully, it's over now. What's the final tally?"


     Nodding, the Head replied, "28 Warriors. The rest seem to have finally realized that something is wrong, and stopped."


     "They should count themselves lucky. They've saved their own lives. Let's go. That kid is setting up a gathering soon, and I can't wait to see what he does. But the Queen is certainly winning, right now."


     "Winning? Is there a competition going on here I wasn't aware of?"


     Hearing the Head ask this question, the Chief chuckled and slapped his shoulder before saying, "Of course! I doubt that many know, except for the two taking part in the competition, themselves, and maybe some others who are also keeping a casual eye on the Central Continent just like me because they're idle. Of course, you've been busy tending to the formations, so you wouldn't have noticed. The competition is in regards to the number of people that either of them will be taking into their forces, and these gatherings will decide everything. The one who has the most impressive gathering will be the one who wins, unless unexpected things happen. I've received word that others in the High Council are also watching, as they want to find something that they can use to push back your resolution to leave the kid alone."


     This made a frown appear on his face, before he said, "I hope he's careful, then. If he does give them cause, then I don't know how I can stop them. They're out for blood, I tell you, and I don't even know exactly why they are so motivated to stop him."


     The Chief laughed heartily before saying, "Isn't it obvious? Even though they can't explain it, they know that he's a threat to them, even though he's nothing more than a buzzing fly to them right now. They haven't seen what I saw in him, and soon, when it does become visible, it will dazzle them all. If I'm being honest, I must say that I'm looking forward to it – seeing all those high and mighty Heroes being smacked on their faces is a sight that will surely warm my old bones."


     Hearing this, the Head shot a strange look at the Chief. He still couldn't believe that this man had thrown his entire lot behind the King of Lanthanor, but it looked like he had to accept it.


     As he did so, he also thought about the sight that the Chief was talking about, and this made a smile appear on his face.


     Well, at least for that sight to become real, he hoped that the Chief had made the right decision. This wasn't an unfounded hope, either, as the Chief hadn't been wrong in judging talent till now. Case in point was himself, who had been rejected by quite a few masters before finally finding a mentor and life-long friend in the Chief.


     Resolving to also keep an eye on the gatherings and see just what these two would do, he made a bottle of wine appear in front of them, before both of them sat down to reminisce about old times and also wait for the show to begin.


     …


     Meanwhile, Daneel had just felt a very slight prickling feeling in his spine, which made him understand that he was being watched.


     Well, he had no problem with that, as he was currently out in the public.


     More specifically, he had arrived at the Healer's Academy, which was one of the things that he had set up right after taking the throne.


     Before the establishment of the Academy, healthcare had been really non-uniform in the Kingdom of Lanthanor. Healers charged exorbitant fees, and they even set their fee according to their reputation, which made it so that those who were skilled were only affordable to merchants and others who had enough coin in their hands. This resulted in a very deplorable situation where the poor had had to resort to either saving up money, or taking loans from loan sharks if they fell ill.


     Their only other option had been to go and try their luck in the medical wing of the palace, where corruption had been rampant.


     In order to solve this, Daneel had gone ahead and used the system from Earth where universities would have their main income as that which came from teaching others, while rendering services which were cheap as it would also function as practice for those who were training with them.


     The defunct medical wing had been abolished and all of the healers had been congregated into the Academy, where they had agreed to charge only a set fee for all those who came to avail their services.


     Healing was a very lucrative job, so there had been no dearth of people who wanted to come study this art. Anyone could learn and cast a basic healing spell, but if they didn't study human anatomy and the minute details that went into correctly targeting the spell, then they would have to waste a lot of their magic power to heal just a simple scrape.


     Hence, even mages who had mastered other fields of magic would often come to take a course on healing in the Academy, which led to the healers being quite happy as they got more money than they used to when they had their individual practices, while also being able to heal all those who would definitely have lost all hope and died if the Kingdom was the same as it had been before the present king rose to his position.


     Today, Daneel was here to see if there were any problems with this setup, and to clear them so that it would be ready for expansion.


     Yes, of course, expansion.


     As the Alliance had been established, Daneel wanted to expand the Healer's Academy to all three Kingdoms so that he could congregate all of the healers under one roof and possibly decrease the set fee so that even more people could be helped. He also wanted to supplement the Academy with a few funds from the government, so that they could decrease the overall cost of taking a healing course.


     The second objective had come into his mind after thinking about the war that would soon engulf the continent. When that happened, the more healers there were, the better.


     The Academy had already been notified that he was coming, so, as soon as he arrived, he was ushered to a room where over 50 healers were calmly sitting while waiting for him.


     At their head was a middle-aged woman whom Daneel had seen once before – when he had negotiated the fee during that time right after taking his throne when the Academy had first been set up.


     As soon as he entered the room, the woman stood up to bow gracefully along with all the others.


     "All Hail Alliance Leader Daneel!"


     Daneel was quite surprised that they had used this moniker of his, and even though he didn't like it as much as he liked 'King', he had no option but to go with it for the time being.


     Gesturing at them all to sit, he teleported forward and sat on the chair that was positioned the highest in the room.


     A step below him was where the middle-aged woman was sitting, and below that was where all the healers were seated.


     These were the typical social norms- the king had to be seated in the highest position in the room, as if anyone were seated beside him, then it would mean that both of them were on the same level.


     The meeting actually went smoothly, with the healers only bringing up a few trivial issues such as that they needed even more exposure through the Network to bring in more students, which Daniel promised right away, and that they wanted more area as the number of students was growing steadily.


     Even this wasn't a problem as the new Academy would be set up outside the kingdom, where there would be enough space for all.


     Next, Daneel put forward the plan that he had been thinking about.


     There were no issues at all with decreasing both of the fees, as the government would be supplementing them anyway. Also, Daneel had decided that another system from Earth should also be implemented here – that all those studying in the academy should mandatorily serve for a set period of time at a location before they could graduate.


     In this way, even if the actual Academy was outside the kingdom, healers would be positioned in branches all over the Alliance so that as many people as possible could go ahead and reach them whenever they wished.


     After a bit of discussion regarding the minute details of this, everyone agreed, as they could all tell that in the long run, this would only result in the fame of the Academy growing, as even more qualified healers would be passing out with each batch who had experience working in the real world, instead of in a controlled environment.


     Feeling quite happy that he had finished this task in the best manner possible, Daneel left the Academy, but this matter wasn't over yet.


     Was it enough if the Academy, itself, was alright? What about those for whom he had actually set it up?


     The people.


     Even now, there was quite a long line of those who were waiting to be healed, so Daneel considered whether he should just go ahead and ask them whether everything was alright.


     Yet, he decided against it, as he wanted the truth, and he didn't want to waste too much time on this endeavor.


     So, he went ahead and started using a discreet form of Mind Control that would make it seem as if people were just answering normally, while they were actually being as truthful as they could be.


     Initially, everything looked great, but as Daneel questioned more and more people, the underlying problem started to reveal itself.


     True, he had decreased the fee by quite a lot, and there would be another cut.


     Yet… it was still quite high for common people, and if there were serious conditions, people were still looking for either loan sharks or the bank to pay the fee for multiple visits.


     After finding out this problem, Daneel thought for a bit, and instantly got the answer regarding how he would solve this.


     He couldn't believe that he hadn't implemented this yet, here, but it wasn't too late.


     The Gathering, initially, had only been an event where the best features of the Alliance would be celebrated. However, with this, Daneel decided that he would also jazz it up with an announcement that would definitely help even more in pulling people to the Alliance.


     Hence, his 'revelation' in this matter couldn't have come at a better time.


     Feeling really glad that he had made the decision to come check out these schemes of his before the gathering, Daneel went on to the next one, while his sovereigns continued taking care of the preparations to 'handle' the Queen.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     672 Visiting the National School of Lanthanor
      Daneel's next stop was the National School of Lanthanor, which would soon become the Alliance Academy.


     He thought the name had a nice ring to it, so he had decided on it on the way over.


     As soon as he reached, he was greeted by a sight that made him pause in the air.


     Around 10,000 students were standing in the large ground that had been allocated to the Academy for recreational activities, and as soon as he flew into the airspace of the school, they greeted him with a single shout that warmed his heart.


     "Long live the King!"


     "Long live the King!"


     "Long live the King!"


     Standing there, with two soldiers beside him whom he had only brought along as it was expected of him, the King could only stare at the masses of children who all had broad smiles on their faces.


     They were wearing the uniform that had been designed by Eloise, herself – it was a cloak made from enchanted materials that could grow in size so that it could fit them throughout their school life, and it had a magnificent Golden Dragon emblazoned on its back which shone brilliantly in the sun.


     For a moment, it was as if 10,000 little dragons were all greeting his arrival.


     Daneel beamed after taking a moment to firmly fix the image in front of him in his memory.


     This hadn't been in the plan, so it had come as a pleasant surprise.


     As he reached the principal who was a kind old man who had apparently been the senior-most instructor for children before he had been appointed in this post, he said, "I apologize, My King, I could not stop them. Someone spread the news that you are coming, and all of the students wanted to show just how appreciative they are that they have this opportunity to study in the school, which was set up because of you."


     Daneel smiled at the corner of his mouth as he heard this, and said, "Principal, it's alright. You are the one who spread it, weren't you? After all, you are the only one who knew."


     The principal looked like he was shocked for a moment, but after that, he raised his hands and said, "You got me there, My Lord! It's just that they have always been clamoring that they want to show this feeling of theirs, and I decided that there was no better time. I hope you pardon this humble subject's wish to show you just how much of an impact you have had on these little minds, and the attempt to hide it."


     Yes, typically, one did not lie to the King, and get away scot-free.


     However, this case was different.


     Getting an idea, Daneel put on a very serious question on his face and said, "I'm afraid that is simply not possible, principal. You made a mistake, you dared to lie to my face. You must pay the price."


     Shock appeared on the old man's face, and he immediately began to bow as if to beg for forgiveness.


     Deciding that it was enough, Daneel laughed and ran forward to hold the man's shoulders before saying, "As punishment, you will have to also be the Head of the Academy that will be set up for the children from all three Kingdoms inside the Alliance. I'm afraid that you'll have a lot of stuff to do, and a lot more little minds to guide. Don't you agree that it is a fitting price?"


     The old man had to take a few moments to understand, but after he did, a smile appeared on his face that was straight from his heart.


     His had been a simple life – he had always had an all-encompassing love for teaching and seeing people from all walks of life, especially children, benefit from the knowledge and go on to live happy lives. Hence, he had dedicated his life to studying various subjects and holding classes, both free and paid. He was usually employed by merchants who wanted their children to know more about the world as he had traveled extensively to become capable of being called an instructor, and the pay was always hefty. He took their money, and used it to give the same classes for free to orphans and children in the slums, and also to pay for their food and boarding.


     His reputation had slowly grown, so when the newly appointed Grand Court Mage had come looking for someone to head this ambitious program of the King's, he had been the first and only option.


     The old man had always been a dreamer, so he had hoped for the best and had gone ahead to take the post, which had resulted in some of the most fulfilling years of his life. Every day, he tended to the vital education of thousands of students, and as the number slowly grew, he blessed the King daily for getting the idea to set this up.


     Before, children had been completely neglected until the age of 15, when they could take a test for their potential which would decide their career path. Except for merchants and ministers who had grander plans for their children, everyone else thought that it was just dumb and a waste of resources to teach children when they did not know which direction in life they would be taking.


     It was only now that the benefits of finding out more about the world, and about everything that existed outside the Kingdom was dawning on the parents all over the kingdom. They had started to notice that their children were smarter, and that they were growing more quickly and becoming more mature, which was a sight that shocked them.


     These parents had begun to talk, and they had thus inspired others also to send their children, which was one of the main reasons why the school had become such a success.


     Hence, as the old man heard that he would also be heading the initiative for all of the children in all three kingdoms, tears even came from his eyes as he could never have expected that he would get the opportunity to fulfill his life's dream of seeing education for children become the norm for most of the continent.


     What more could he ask for?


     The King had stopped him from bowing and stepped back while still chuckling, but he still went ahead and bowed low anyway, and while his tears fell on the ground, he said the same thing that was still echoing in the halls of the school.


     "Long Live the King!"


     After he stood up, he saw the gracious smile on the King's face and felt happy that his original intention had been achieved.


     He had wanted the King to know just how incredible of a job he had done, and it was clear now that that had been communicated quite effectively.


     Next, they finally went forward to the meeting which was the reason behind the King coming to the school in the first place.


     All of the teachers had been gathered, and as they respectfully stood up after he arrived, it was the old man who spoke on their behalf, just like in the case in the Healer's Academy where the middle-aged woman had represented the healers.


     Daneel really was feeling truly and completely joyful after seeing all of the lives that had changed with this simple plan of his. With a smile, he waited to hear about any problems that might be present.


     He had heard about the principal and his history, but this was the first time he had actually met the man as he had just been a bit too busy till now. He lived up to his reputation, and Daneel was very happy to see that this very important initiative was in his capable hands.


     Unlike with the Healer's Academy where he had had to put forward stuff for them to accept, he was quite happy with the school, and there were no changes except for a few that would allow the school to integrate with the newly set up job allocation wing of the government so that people would directly be able to enter the field that suited them most. However, that could wait till the expansion of the school was done.


     What surprised him, though, was that here, there was a clear problem to be addressed.


     Space.


     As the principal put it, with the influx of students from all over the kingdom, the limited space of the school that had been set up in the former National Fighter Academy of the kingdom was not enough. The Academy had originally been built for only 10,000 Fighters, but that number had already been crossed.


     There was also a dearth of teachers, but that was expected to be solved with the expansion.


     After Daneel heard about this, he decided that he might have to change his original plan of just setting up two more branches in the other two kingdoms.


     After a few moments, an idea came to him, and it delighted him so much that he almost got up as he wanted to announce it right away.


     Yet, he controlled himself, as this would also be an excellent announcement to make during the gathering for all those watching.


     So, he just gave his promise that their problems would be solved, and he thanked them all for their hard work before leaving.


     It had been quite a sight to see the chests of all the teachers puff up with pride as they heard this from him.


     Next up, just like with the Healer's Academy, he also decided to check on those who were actually being affected by the school.


     Right now, the school accepted all those who were over eight years old and below fifteen years old.


     Beginning his questioning from the youngest, he went toward the oldest and was happy to see that there were no problems, except for the typical ones that anyone would expect. For example, there was more of an interest in combat arts and knowledge, as Angaria was a combat and magic-oriented continent, after all, and things like arithmetic were considered a bit boring and difficult by most.


     Knowing that this was probably something that he would not be able to solve no matter how much of an advanced system he had, Daneel was just about to leave when he heard something peculiar that stopped him.


     Right now, he was in the playground of the school where a specific batch of students were actually playing the game that he had introduced in Angaria for the Olympics – 'handball'.


     He had cast a spell so that he was invisible, and he had been going around using Mind Control to ask random children while making them temporarily invisible, too, so that no one would see the sight of a child talking with dazed eyes with a grown man, that might result in him being labeled a pervert.


     The conversation in question was between two instructors who had asked their wards to rest before coming to the side to relax and have a chat for a few moments.


     "You remember that Dalia, who is in my class?"


     "Of course, how could I not? She is a role model for the entire class, and even to the school. What amazes me most is how she can be so humble even though her family is now probably richer than all the ministers and merchants in the Kingdom."


     "Proper upbringing, I guess. I brought her up, because she had a very interesting question the other day, which I didn't know how to answer."


     "Ooh, what is it? A question even our star teacher can't answer? I thought that would never be possible!"


     Hitting the shoulder of the other teacher who seemed to be a friend of his, the man smiled and said, "I bet it's one even our principal can't answer. She asked whether Lanthanor should be called the Alliance Headquarters, as our King is the Alliance Leader."


     After a few moments of silence, the other man replied, "I see the problem. There has been no official announcement, yet, and if it does get announced, no one knows whether there will be any dissent from the other Kingdoms. And, after that, a lot of things will change. The price of land will go up. Trade will increase. People might start flocking here, too."


     "Right you are. It might cause the development of Lanthanor to speed up more than the other Kingdoms, though, which might not be for the best as this is supposed to be an 'Alliance' and not an 'Empire'. Also…"


     Unknown to them, the King had had a flash of realization cross his face as soon as he heard this.


     The reason…was that he had gotten one last idea that took the cake in regards to how awe-inspiring it would be, and the effect it would have on the people.


     On Earth, the government had always had a hidden function that was neglected by many.


     It stood as a visible symbol of order among chaos, and the stronger this image was, the easier it would be to rule a Kingdom.


     As a short laugh escaped his lips, the King teleported away to end this very, very fruitful excursion.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     673 Heavenly City of the Alliance
      Over the next week, spies all over the continent of Angaria had no option but to work overtime as there was so much news to collect and transmit to their many clients.


     As there were only three forces, spies had turned to major merchants and trade families to sell their 'wares', which was information regarding how the continent this changing.


     Weirdly, the latter group seemed to be embroiled in some kind of struggle with finances, which didn't make much sense as they were supposed to have almost limitless wealth stored up due to their many decades of dominance over Angaria.


     Either way, all of the spies had decided to keep collecting information and putting it up for sale, and there were always were buyers, even though the situation regarding the trade families was strange and they couldn't even investigate much into it as all means has been completely blocked off.


     First, in Arafell, the kingdom had somehow obtained resources far beyond what they were supposed to have, and they had begun a project on a scale that was far beyond anything they had attempted so far.


     A massive space where over 100,000 people could fit had been selected inside the kingdom, and extensive resources had gone into first landscaping it as it had all been comprised of arid land until then. That was the major reason why that spot of land had been empty in the first place, but after many, many formations were deployed, it started to take shape into something that would definitely awe the entire continent.


     First of all, enchanted mats had been laid out on the ground in large swathes in order to first form the base for everything that would be constructed later on.


     After that, thousands and thousands of people who had all been contracted by the government entered and began to construct various things.


     Just like in the image that had been shown to the continent during the Queen's address, it looked like a paradise was slowly taking shape.


     Soon, it began to become clear that it would be beauty personified, and one that would live up to the expectations that had been born in people.


     Seating areas were set up where those seated could gaze upon calm pools of water filled with beautiful lotuses that sparkled in the sunlight that had been constructed in various places, along with tinkling fountains that lifted up the atmosphere. Around them, multiple stalls were being set up which would serve all the delicacies of Arafell, such as skewered meat and a dish made out of wrapping meat in flowers and then cooking it in a globe of fire conjured by a mage. The latter was a specialty known throughout the continent, but in the gathering, it would be given to all who wished to taste it.


     No expenses were being spared. It was as if each and every person who would be gracing the gathering were all important diplomats, and not normal people who had just been lucky enough to be in settlements outside the kingdom till now.


     All the chairs were padded with cushions. Temperature regulating formations were being laid out that would keep the air cool and comfortable. Giants acting as brand ambassadors of the kingdom would be going around to welcome each and every one who arrived, while telling them that they had made the right decision by coming.


     Clearly, the Queen was going all out.


     Only, on the other side, the actions of the king surpassed the feeling born in those who were watching everything the Queen was doing.


     …


     It all began a day after the excursion of the king. Suddenly, a very large portion of the Palace had been completely isolated, and numerous mages and blacksmiths had gone inside.


     It had seemed as if the king was adamant that no one could find out just what he was up to, as no living being was allowed to go inside or outside of this area for the entire week. The spies pulled out all stops, but they still failed in gathering any relevant information regarding the project that the king had embarked on.


     On the seventh day of the week, a spy was casually sitting outside the Palace of Lanthanor disguised as a beggar.


     Discreetly, he was listening to a news report on the actions of Queen Arafell, and he was idly thinking that there could be no way in which the king's secret project could surpass the impressiveness of everything she was doing.


     Indeed, a similar gathering spot had also been picked out in Lanthanor and a few steps were being taken to make it more suitable for a gathering to be called in, but that was about it. There was nowhere near the level of extravagance and luxury that was present in its counterpart, and it looked as if the Queen would be victorious if one were judging them both on the effort.


     Feeling the ground suddenly shaking under him, the man hastily got up, allowing the course cloth he had draped on himself for his disguise to fall off and reveal the enchanted clothes underneath.


     An amateurish mistake.


     Scrambling to gather up the cloth again and looking around to make sure that no one had seen him, the spy hoped that he hadn't blown his cover.


     Alas, there were quite a few people around him.


     Only… Weirdly, they were all looking up, as if they had no interest in the strange sight of a beggar suddenly revealing himself to be very well off.


     Puzzled, the spy also looked up, and as his eyes instantly locked on to the oddity in the sky that was slowly rising higher and higher, his eyes went wide and the cloth, which he had just gathered in his hands, fell to the floor once more.


     Taking a few steps back, he hit the wall behind him but he didn't even notice.


     The reason… Was that a humongous structure had just taken off from the surface from a spot inside the grounds near the Palace of Lanthanor.


     It was made of some sort of light grey colored rock, and it was big enough to fit a medium-sized town that could hold more than a thousand people on top of it.


     The spy couldn't comprehend how something like this could fly, but that wasn't his job.


     Quickly, he grabbed the trinket that he had been listening news on and immediately began to transmit the information.


     Yet, right before he did so, he spied a few gigantic words that were etched on the bottom of this floating city.


     After waiting for a few moments, he finally read them, and as he did so, the breath that he had been holding till now instantly got knocked out of him.


     "Heavenly City of the Alliance"


     …


     Meanwhile, the Queen had also just received the news regarding what had taken place in the Kingdom of Lanthanor.


     "A floating city! Heavens! Is that even possible?"


     Hearing the little girl inside her head say this, the Queen gritted her teeth for a few moments and then said, "Of course it is. In the age of the Empire, there were actually many cities which floated in the air, and these were usually the capitals of provinces. Although I don't know why he made one, I guess it is for some plan regarding the gathering. I don't know what he has planned exactly for his school and the healer's academy, but whatever it is, it will definitely be just as impressive as the other schemes he set up."


     Toward the end, she was talking to herself.


     Indeed, the news of the king going to both of these areas wasn't secret, as they were both public places. After receiving the news regarding them, the Queen had instantly figured out his game plan.


     Normally, it would have been enough for victory.


     Yet, in this case… She knew that if that was all he had planned, then he was doomed to fail.


     The problem was that she could tell that even he knew this, which meant that he had something up his sleeve that she hadn't figured out yet.


     Initially, that had driven her crazy, which was when she had come up with a plan of her own the day after the king's excursions.


     For the entire week, she hadn't allowed herself to be idle for even a second, working day and night to ensure that there would be no possible way for the king to win.


     Looking at the minister in front of her, she asked, "Is everything ready?"


     Seeing the man who was still in shock regarding how the Queen had dumped hundreds of Ker gems in front of him nod, she smiled and said, "Alright. We are going ahead with it. Begin."


     …


     "Daneel, we're almost at the gathering site."


     As Eloise said this while looking at Angaria below them from her position on the newly launched Heavenly City, Daneel looked up from the data trinkets he was going through and replied, "Good. Tell the mages to make it hover over the gathering site. This way, we can make sure that the gathering has shade. Without having to go for expensive formations, we can keep the area cool! Isn't that great?"


     Contrary to what people were expecting, the top of this heavenly city was completely… Blank.


     Rather than 'Heavenly City', it was more appropriate for it to be called a 'Heavenly Rock', because that was exactly what it was right now: a rock that was somehow floating in the sky.


     Daneel had launched this project, and although the others were puzzled regarding the reason behind it, the king had only said that it would be revealed later on, during the gathering.


     Even now, the sovereigns who were on top of this rock were skeptical regarding its function other than as a placeholder for the headquarters of the alliance.


     After arriving on top of the area where the gathering was supposed to be held, the entire structure slowed down and then froze in the air as if someone had fixed it there. If anyone walked on top of it, there would think that they were on solid ground, if they didn't look out over the edge and see the sprawling continent of Angaria.


     With this step done, Daneel took in a deep breath in order to tell the rest about his reason behind beginning this entire thing.


     Yet, right before he did so, an expression of shock appeared on Kellor's face, which made him pause and wonder just what news he had received.


     Standing up immediately from the chair that had been bolted down to the 'rock', Kellor exclaimed, "The Queen has just announced the date of her gathering! It's… Tomorrow! She is also setting up multiple teleportation formations all over the areas nearby, to facilitate people to come directly to the gathering easily. It seems it is not a decision taken hastily… Which means that most people should be able to easily reach."


     Hearing this, for a moment, panic appeared on the faces of the others, too.


     Originally, the Queen had not announced any date for her own gathering, and it had looked as if she was preparing to hold hers after their's so that it would have the most effect.


     Their own gathering was scheduled for the day after tomorrow.


     Yet, now… Her objective was clear.


     She did not want to take any chances.


     The former- waiting for their gathering to take place, and then going ahead with her's displayed her arrogance that no matter what they did, she would emerge victorious.


     That had fit with her personality, so that had all assumed it to be true.


     But now, this plan showed her cunning mind, as they really had prepared a lot to counter the Queen's gathering due to the assumption. Now, all that preparation would be for naught.


     However, did it affect their original plan?


     Instantly, as soon as this question appeared in their minds, the sovereigns, along with Daneel, burst out laughing.


     Definitely not.


     In fact, she might even be helping them out a lot by doing this.


     Still, there were some things that they needed to change.


     Still with that smile on his face, the king said, "Alright. All of you know what to do. Let's go."


     With those words, the heavenly city that was the talk of the continent instantly became deserted, while the sovereigns all left to carry out their individual duties.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     674 Breaking the Spell
      Standing on the central podium erected in the middle of the large gathering ground that was now filled with people milling around and waiting for her to arrive and kick off the gathering, the Queen took in a large breath.


     Looking around her, she could see many, many people with shining eyes that were fixed on the place that she was supposed to soon appear.


     They had already enjoyed the food, and the incredible luxuries all set up for them, and now, they were only waiting for the main event to begin.


     What they all didn't know… Was that she was already standing there, and that she had cast an invisibility spell on herself to hide from the crazy eyes of the tens of thousands of people around her.


     The predetermined time was quickly approaching, and right now, she was slightly in a panicked state as suddenly, the King and all of his subordinates were missing.


     She didn't know where there were, and neither did her spies, but she tried to calm her rapidly beating heart by telling herself that she had already accounted for each and every possibility that she could think of.


     If anyone saw her, they would never believe that she was a veteran commander who had been through hundreds of battles.


     In fact, she could even hear the silent question of the little girl in her head regarding the same thing while her heartbeat returned to normal.


     The poor girl had felt her mood, and she had kept quiet as she knew that Arafell could get quite irritable if she was disturbed in crucial moments.


     Feeling a bit sorry for her, she said, "Are you wondering why I'm acting like this even though I'm supposed to have been through many, many similarly stressful situations?"


     At first, she was startled, but after that, she replied, "Not at all, My Queen! I'm just…"


     "In the same way that you can feel my emotions, I can feel yours. And I can always tell when you have a question that you're burning to ask. The answer… Is that I always forcibly put myself in this mindset before each and every battle. According to the Emperor, this is why I win most of the time."


     "…"


     Arafell knew that she hadn't given a complete answer, but still, the awkward silence that followed made her chuckle, which broke the tension in the atmosphere.


     Pitying the poor girl whose inquisitive nature had always been something that was occasionally irritating but mostly fun to see, she continued.


     "That is because there is no commander more foolish than one who believes that his plan is perfect, and that there is no way that he can be beaten. Such a commander…will have lost the battle even before it begins."


     She paused again, but this time, it wasn't for her amusement.


     No, it was because she was reminiscing about the times during the Empire, and the man who had stolen her heart and never given it back.


     Today, for some reason, she found herself remembering him a lot.


     "But… Isn't that what we should tell ourselves? I was till now, and I thought you were, too."


     Shaking her head to get rid of those thoughts, she answered, "That's true, but I only do that so that I can think about everything, and see whether I missed something. But eventually, no matter what plan anyone makes, in war, things can change in ways that cannot be accounted for. And this IS war, and that King is one of the smartest foes I've ever faced. However, I do trust in our preparations, so let's see what he'll do."


     With this, the little girl fell quiet again.


     Arafell also took a few more deep breaths and prepared to reveal herself, but suddenly, a message was transmitted by the minister who handled the spies.


     "My Queen, we have detected six individuals entering the gathering in disguises. They aren't using very complicated disguises, so we were able to detect that they are the Grand Court Mage of Lanthanor, the King's father, the King of the Black Raven Kingdom, the two commanders of Lanthanor- one present, one ex, and, finally, the close friend of the King. They entered from different directions, and they're trying to mix into the crowd. Should they be stopped and thrown out? It has also been detected that they are not carrying any trinkets above the Warrior level."


     What? They were entering so brazenly?


     Arafell considered whether she should really do so, but she suddenly realized what would happen if she tried.


     Each of these individuals was supposed to be quite powerful, and it might cause a scuffle that could escalate into something more.


     Besides, she knew about that woman in Lanthanor who handled the Network. With her intellect, it was quite possible that she would also spin this to show that Arafell was afraid, and that she was not sticking to her promise of allowing everyone into the gathering.


     So, she chose the only option left, as she still did not see how her plan could be disrupted, especially because they weren't carrying any complicated trinkets. Even though the foremost trinket makers could create trinkets capable of casting spells beyond their level, there was nothing even in the Champion level that could threaten her. She had set up a trinket detecting formation to counter against the King if he tried to smuggle in high-level trinkets, and it looked like it had worked out quite well.


     "Keep a close eye on them, and notify me right away if they do something funny. Any word on the King?"


     "None, my Queen. Our eyes are peeled."


     Frowning, Arafell tried to put all of this out of her head.


     Soon enough, it was time for the gathering to begin, so Arafell once again went through the entire tome of Enthrallment that she had already researched for decades.


     Still, it never hurt to prepare oneself before an important event.


     As soon as the invisibility spell lifted along with bursts of fireworks appearing above her to draw everyone's focus, a deafening roar assaulted the area where the gathering was taking place, almost as if it had come under attack by an endless army.


     However, this was simply the sound created by the thousands of people who had all been waiting for days to get another glimpse of the Queen who had completely captivated their minds.


     The podium had formations which made three 20-foot tall giant-sized transparent versions of her to appear facing three directions so that she could be visible to all, even if they were far away. Wearing a golden dress of the same fashion as the one she had donned during the address, she made many people's minds go blank as they just stood up and stared.


     The other function of the Enthrallment arts that Arafell had used was that weak-minded individuals would directly come under her spell even though there was no spell being cast. Granted, this would have been true due to her beauty even if she hadn't been using the arts, but they guaranteed that that would definitely be the outcome.


     Once again putting on the arts on full display, she welcomed everyone and began the speech she had already prepared.


     In it, she spoke at length about how amazing their lives would be if they joined Arafell, and that she would be present for each and every one of them whenever they needed their Queen. This, in itself, gave rise to such a roar of approval that it almost drowned out her voice.


     Of course, most of those roaring were those who had already been brainwashed by her emissaries into 'admiring' her.


     She went on to speak about the Giants, and how they would become family members of all those entering the kingdom, just like how they were right now for all the Arafellians.


     Certain hand-picked citizens who were also present vouched for this, and then, the speech moved on to other topics such as a few schemes like tax benefits for newly joining citizens that she had decided to announce at this gathering to pull in even more people who might be on the fence, and to make all those from the Big Four who were watching believe that there was nothing, at all, out at place.


     Yet, during each and every second of the speech, a small part of her kept waiting for some news regarding the king, and with each second that passed without any such news, the tension she felt grew more and more.


     Soon, she reached the point in her speech where the Enthrallment had done its part – she could see that many who had arrived just out of curiosity were also almost fully convinced to choose Arafell, so she prepared to end the speech as there was such a thing as doing too much, and ruining the effects of what she had already done.


     Right at that moment, she felt something, and gazed up at a certain spot in the sky.


     Her heart froze in her chest, and her eyebrows rose as far as they could go.


     As her beautiful lips mumbled a single word, she wondered whether she was dreaming.


     …


     10 seconds ago.


     "Stand by. She will be ending her speech soon."


     As soon as this message was received by the sovereigns who had mixed themselves in the crowds, they all undertook different kinds of actions, but with a common theme.


     Elanev had been happily chewing on some skewers he had gotten from a stall nearby, so he had to grudgingly stop munching and take out the trinket from his pocket.


     Robert had been carefully studying the expressions and the eyes of those around him, but he had been alert, so he instantly made a small motion with his hand to make the trinket drop down from where he had been discreetly hiding it in the crook of his arm.


     Kellor had been zoning out, studying a spell that he had recently devised, but as soon as he got the message, he also took out the trinket from his pocket and prepared to activate it.


     A random man who had been paying close attention to the Queen's gigantic image suddenly got startled as he saw someone step out from the shadow and look as if he had just teleported there. Of course, this was Luther, who had moved in response and was also grasping the trinket in his hand.


     And, finally, Aran had been happily relaxing on one of the comfortable coaches laid out, as the rest of those gathered had stood up and were paying close attention to the Queen. Hearing the message, he, too, got up, and gave the signal that he was ready.


     Getting all of the signals, Daneel directly teleported to a spot above where the Queen was giving her speech.


     After that… He only cast one spell, which was a very, very simple one.


     It was… A camouflage spell, but it was a special version where it would affect a small area.


     And that area, was exactly where the Queen was standing.


     Seeing her expression and the way she acted, a natural, grand smile appeared on his face, and he began to descend.


     …


     Arafell couldn't believe it.


     The word she had been about to say had become stuck in his throat, and right now, even her jaw had fallen on seeing the man royally descending from the sky.


     It was… The Emperor.


     'Fenoras…'


     This was the word she had mumbled, unable to believe the image reflected in her eyes.


     As if summoned by her thoughts, he smiled at her, and even though a small voice in her head kept telling her that this was not possible, at that moment, she believed that it was really him, as the smile on his lips was exactly the same one that used to grace his face whenever he saw something that made him happy.


     This was also the smile she had missed in the latter part of his life, as, after the mishap with the Grand Inheritance, all happiness seemed to have disappeared from him. So, it was all the more important and special, and it completely took her breath away.


     Dazed, she stood there, while he descended to her side and actually… Touched her hand.


     It was as if electricity raced through her entire body, and as he spoke in that deep voice that he had always been known for, she almost shuddered with shock.


     "Arafell, you depend on yourself too much. Just try your best, and call for me if you need me."


     As she heard this sentence that he had always used to say to her, she couldn't take it anymore.


     All of the emotions she had held deep inside her heart for the millennia she had existed as an Empire Spirit burst out at once, and she sprang forward to hug this man who was everything to her, tight.


     DING!


     DING!


     DING!


     DING!


     DING!


     DING!


     At the same moment, the 6 sovereigns all activated the trinkets they were holding, which resulted in loud sounds akin to the ringing of bells echoing out all over the place from where they stood.


     These sounds, which were preceded by the image of the one who had 'Enthralled' them hugging someone else had caused an effect almost like a 'reset' to appear in many of those present, as they blinked their eyes and started to wonder where they were. To them, it was as if the sound had woken them up from a dream.


     Seeing this, Kellor beamed while thinking back to what the King had said when he had laid out this plan.


     "Enthrallment is not all-powerful, as it also has a very important drawback. It uses the art of completely captivating one's mind, but what would happen if that person sees their 'idol' showing affection for someone else? The effect of the Enthrallment has a likeliness of shifting, because the mind associates that other person to be at an equal level as the one that had Enthralled them, due to that show of affection. That was why the ancient one who used this technique during the age of the Empire was a solitary man who trusted no one, and did not allow himself to show even a shred of affection to any being, living or dead."


     Here, he had paused, before setting his eyes on each and every one of them before speaking his mind.


     In those eyes, Kellor had seen a little bit of hesitation, but above that had been the determination that had let the King become the man he was.


     "And that…is how we will be reversing the effects of the Queen's spell. Compounded with a loud sound, many will break out naturally, and it will also not allow any kind of suspicion to arise. Even though I am not too happy about certain aspects of the plan, it is the best one that we can use."






     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     675 Aftermath
      For a moment, it was as if the entire continent stood still.


     There were all kinds of reactions, with the most pronounced being from those who had been under the effects of the Queen's spell till now.


     All of these tens of thousands of individuals looked around with puzzled expressions on their faces, as these past few days were all hazy in their memory.


     They tried to recall exactly what had happened, but all they remembered was that an emissary had come, and after he had laid out the advantages of joining Arafell, they had gotten a strong feeling from somewhere that this was the best thing that they could do.


     Along with that, they remembered a deep admiration for the Queen, which actually still lingered in many.


     Yet, it was nowhere as strong as it had been before.


     As for those who had become temporarily enthralled after coming here out of curiosity, they were shocked, as they couldn't believe that someone who was as unreachable as the Queen had hugged the King of Lanthanor.


     Even common people could dream. And in these individuals, many had dreamed of being with the Queen, even though they knew that it was impossible.


     The human heart worked in mysterious ways. It still gave them hope, and it had been ready to go forth and make the individual become part of her kingdom which it would take as the same result, as they could be close to the one in their heart.


     However, now, seeing this image of the Queen showing affection for someone else, anger actually erupted, and the eyes of many turned red.


     Thankfully, this was a minority, but it was still very interesting to see the result of what would happen if Enthrallment was disrupted in this method.


     At least, that was what Daneel would have remarked if he had been able to focus on anything else except for the woman who was hugging him so tightly that their bodies had almost become one.


     He could feel her pressing onto him more than any woman had ever embraced him, even counting Eloise and Xuan. It was as if she was afraid that he would disappear if she eased up.


     Thankfully… She seemed to know right away what exactly had happened.


     The embrace didn't even last for two seconds. As she pulled away, Daneel, who was so close to her, could see the tears in her eyes, and the sincerity in her emotions. And in that moment when it had still been up in the air whether what she was seeing was real, he had also felt just how deep and true her love for the Emperor was.


     Since he had come up with this plan, he had felt hesitant about going forward with it, as it would mean that he would be manipulating the emotions of the Queen. Now, that feeling of his only got exacerbated as he noticed these things, and after she pulled away, he even had to pause for a moment and gather his bearings before he went forward with the rest of the plan which would make sure that he wouldn't get in even more trouble.


     With her hugging him and the deployment of the trinkets, he knew that the first objective of breaking away many from the Enthrallment spell had already been achieved. Yet, there was also the very important secondary objective that had only sprung up because he had chosen this plan.


     Heroes all over the continent would definitely be watching, and they would clearly be able to see the Queen initiating the hug. If they even got the smallest suspicion that she might unite with Daneel… He didn't even want to think about what they would do.


     So, that possibility had to be instantly crushed before it could take shape.


     The Queen looked like she would need a little more time in order to come to terms with what had happened, as right now, in her eyes, pain and longing were clearly displayed while she looked at Daneel as if she were looking at someone who had stabbed in the heart after she had trusted them.


     That look made him feel very uneasy, but he put that feeling aside and went ahead.


     Instantly, he made a shocked expression appear on his face, as if he was the one who was most surprised about what had happened.


     As he looked at the Queen, he saw that she was also wondering just what he was doing. She didn't look like she had completely recovered yet, as those emotions from before were still present.


     Finally, after staring at her like this for a few seconds and making sure that the attention of everyone was on him, Daneel stood up straight and said, "I-I apologize, Queen Arafell! Your beauty was just so… Enchanting that I couldn't resist but hold your hand and pull you into a hug. This is a great breach of honor, and I sincerely apologize. To defend myself, I can only say that even lifeless rocks which are graced by your presence will want to grow legs and run after you as they will want to see more of the woman who can only be called… Heavenly. I am but a mere mortal, and even though what I did was inexcusable, I believe that anyone here can vouch for the fact that they would also have been similarly enthralled by your presence."


     As these words echoed over the gathering, a hush fell over the people who almost looked like they had been ready to jump forward and tear apart this man that had dared to ruin the sanctity of the Queen.


     Even the Army had looked as if it was ready to march forth and go to war, and the Giants had become frozen on the spot, staring at the podium where everything had just happened.


     In the crowd, the Grand Court Mage was keeping a close eye on the Giants, as the king had told him that if a suspicion of his was true, then breaking the Enthrallment spell on the people might have some effect on these beings, too.


     This would prove that the Queen had enslaved this entire species using the spell, for which there were many clues such as that no Giants are allowed to leave the kingdom unsupervised.


     Receiving a message from the king, though, he still continued to keep an eye on them, but he went forward to do his other duty.


     Walking to someone who had also been temporarily enthralled, he said, "Hey, can he really be blamed? Even I would want to do the same thing if I were standing on the podium…"


     "But didn't she hug him?"


     "Pfft! You must be joking! That's not possible, I saw it all with my own eyes! The King hugged her! Just think about it, and you'll understand how implausible it is for our amazing Queen to hug anyone! Damn, I wish I was in his place…"


     This made an expression of thought appeared on that person, and seeing that he had succeeded, Kellor moved on to another one, and another one, and another one.


     In five other spots, the five sovereigns were also engaging in the same act, making discussions begin that the king really could not be blamed for his actions.


     As for the Queen, she was still staring at him as if she had been frozen in time since the moment she had realized that he was not really the Emperor.


     "I'm sorry for what I did, but we can speak about this at length later on. Right now, the Heroes are watching, and I need you to do a few things so that they don't suspect the both of us. At the moment, don't you think that the present situation might cause some doubts to arise that all is not as it seems on the surface?" These words finally made the Queen move, and as she did, she adopted an icy cold expression.


     If Daneel did not have the memories of the Emperor, he might have wondered what this expression meant, but because he did, he knew that this was the same expression that always came on Arafell's face whenever she was putting aside all emotions and going forward with a task that needed decisions to be made with cold, hard reasoning.


     As the Queen spoke, she made the discussions in the crowd pause.


     "King of Lanthanor, you have besmirched a lady's honor, and you owe a debt to this kingdom. Do you agree?"


     Hearing this, Daneel was startled for a bit, as he could only marvel at her ability to still want to use this opportunity and make the best out of it instead of allowing her emotions to run rampant.


     He could only nod, as she was right.


     "Good. In good time, I will collect it. But, for now, I believe it is time that we adjourn this gathering, and allow all these people to enjoy all the luxuries that have been prepared for them. Unless, you have something to add?"


     To this, Daneel said, "I have nothing to say except that the Kingdom of Arafell truly is one of the best places to live in in this continent. However, if anyone wants to see how the other options are, too, then please do come to the Alliance's Gathering that will be taking place tomorrow."


     He had no option but to add this shameless plug, as he wanted to ensure that he would follow through on his victory instead of dilly-dallying in these final steps.


     Hearing this, with a humph, the Queen said, "The gathering hereby ends, but all of you are free to stay for as long as you like. Our food stores have been prepared in order to let you feast for two or three days straight, so even if you want to skip this other gathering which will surely be boring, then you are welcome to do so and stay right here. I'll also be coming by tomorrow to check whether all of the guests are being treated well, and then, if have any personal questions, you can go ahead and ask me. Until then, farewell."


     This instantly made Daneel understand that this had been the second part of a plan – to make all of these people stay back and not attend his gathering so that he wouldn't even have a chance to make them join the alliance. With the added chance of meeting the Queen, staying back would definitely be a very enticing option for many.


     Once again, he had to admit that if he hadn't come up with this plan, then she might very well have won.


     Shooting him a look that he couldn't decipher, the Queen teleported away, and Daneel did so too before sending a message right away.


     "Right now, because I made it appear like so, it is unclear whether you started the hug or I did. It all happened too fast, so even though a few might have noticed this, most will still believe that I was the one who did it because of my words, but it is not so easy to fool the Big Four. If they feel even for a moment that the two of us might unite, they will crush both of us. To prevent that, I need you to leak the information that you had a discrete lover whom I was able to find out about, and imitate in order to throw you off. After that, my plan was to use that opportunity of shock to advertise my own gathering and let everyone know that they can attend it, too. This way, it will all be alright."


     "Okay."


     Receiving a single, stern word of response, Daneel sighed, because he didn't know what else he had expected.


     Just like a cheat who preyed on women's weaknesses, he had used her feelings for the Emperor. It really didn't matter whether she deserved it, or that she had used underhanded methods– this was despicable, but he had still had to choose it as he had no other option.


     In fact, if Daneel was the same person who had taken the throne before, his idealistic viewpoint might even have prevented him from choosing this easiest option and lead him to look for something harder that might have carried much more risk.


     Well, so, at least the silver lining existed that he had truly grown, and in the right direction, as this feeling that it was wrong was what he felt was most important. Without it, there would be no difference between him and a cruel despot who was ready to do anything for victory.


     A few moments later, Daneel received a message.


     "It's done. They will receive it, and if there are any problems, I will know and I'll let you know. Right now, come to the spot east of my Palace."


     First, Daneel felt happy as this meant that this matter was completely settled. His plan had worked beautifully, but even though that was the case, he felt a bit of tension as it was now time to face the music.


     Taking a deep breath, he arrived at the spot to find the Queen already standing there.


     Even before she said anything, he said, "I truly am sorry that I used your feelings in that way. I…"


     It was the middle of the day, and they were standing right at the spot where the paradise-like image that had been shown during her address was laid out in front of them.


     In many ways, it was a truly beautiful moment, but suddenly, Daneel saw the Queen's back tremble.


     She was standing with it turned to him, and she hadn't turned around even though he had arrived.


     Yet, as he saw this and realized that she was crying, he instantly ran forward even though he didn't know exactly what he wanted to do.


     He expected her to scold him, berate him and call him all sorts of things, or even attack him, in which case he was prepared with a lot of defensive trinkets.


     However, what she actually did startled him so much that for once, the King of Lanthanor became well and truly speechless.


     The moment he came in front of her, she reached forward…and hugged him again, and said two words which did not fit in the situation at all, which was the reason behind Daneel wondering whether he had gone mad.


     "Thank you."


     As soon as those words left her lips, she started to sob onto his shoulder, while he could only stare into the air, completely flabbergasted and with an expression of one who was clueless regarding whether he was in a weird dream of sorts, or reality.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     676 The Gathering of the Alliance The Queen“s Feelings
      Daneel had no idea what he was supposed to do.


     He wasn't even clear whether he was supposed to hug back, so he could only awkwardly stand there while she sobbed onto his shoulders and made his royal cloak completely wet.


     She cried for a full 10 minutes, which felt like the longest 10 minutes of Daneel's life.


     During them, he had no option but to think about various things, as he couldn't figure out for the life of him why she was acting in this manner.


     Was there something about his serious lack of knowledge regarding how to handle women that made him a ripe choice for any one who wanted to let their emotions out? After all, this wasn't even the first woman who was doing this… Eloise had once clung to him and cried in the same manner, and even though that case had been different, he couldn't help but notice the similarities and ruminate in this manner.


     He even tried to rifle through the memories of the Emperor to see whether there was any other moment in her life when she had shown such vulnerability. After all, her character so far had consisted of showing her strong side that would not bow down no matter what happened, so this was such a serious breach of what was expected of her that Daneel wondered whether he had completely broken her by using that plan of his.


     No, that didn't make sense. She had been alive for millennia, and she must definitely have built up a lot of mental strength over that time, especially because she hadn't gone crazy like the other Empire Spirits. Hence, even something like this should not have affected her so much that she would do something completely out of character, but reality spoke otherwise.


     During those 10 minutes, he also communicated a bit with Kellor as there were still a few things to handle.


     For instance, among the people, the idea that the Queen had been the one to initiate the hug had to be completely snuffed out, and for this, the Network was perfectly put to use. Not even a few minutes after the incident had happened, extensive programs regarding it had begun to be played.


     This was why Eloise had not participated to deploy the trinket, as she had been on standby to direct those who were employed to maintain the Network so that she could snuff out the truth with these programs. In them, even the angle of the display trinket was changed and modified to make it look as if the king really was the one who had gone ahead to hug the Queen, and as soon as this began to spread, even the notion that such an ethereal existence as the Queen could hug the king by herself began to sound like such an impossibility that it was laughed at even when those who were present in the gathering and had seen it with their own eyes tried to talk about it to others.


     This had been the whole point of the programs: to make those who even suggested it seem like laughing stocks, which was a method that Daneel had learned from Earth after seeing the ways governments handled certain situations.


     It was the first misinformation campaign that Daneel was carrying out, and because he had taken steps to make sure that he would be successful, everything went according to plan.


     The other thing was that this method wasn't a hundred percent effective in breaking everyone out of the Enthrallment spell. In the records, it was written that at least 50% would be able to reset their minds, and with the added effect of the loud sounds, this could at most reach 60%.


     All of those people who had managed to have their minds 'reset' had to be given ways to leave and arrive at his gathering, so, instantly, teleportation formations were set up and many resources were deployed in order to create lodging spaces for those who would be coming. For this purpose, the floating structures that had been built during the Olympics were used, and these turned out to be both quite impressive and comfortable, as they had also been expanded to carry even more people.


     Finally, after those 10 minutes, as the Queen stepped back, Daneel waited patiently so that he could find the answers for all the questions buzzing in his head.


     The Queen once again turned her back to him, as if she didn't want him to see her expression, and a silence stretched between them that Daneel really wanted to break.


     Only… He didn't know exactly what was going through the Queen's mind, so he couldn't tell whether it was the right idea to do so.


     If he had known that the Queen was actually feeling embarrassed at the moment, he would definitely have been pretty shocked, just like the little girl in her head who was wishing that she had a corporeal body at the moment so that she could pinch herself and check whether she was dreaming.


     Indeed, the legendary commander Queen Arafell was…embarrassed, and she did not want the King to see this. She had already allowed him to see many things that even the man that was in the heart hadn't been witness to, so she had no intention of exposing any more of herself.


     Taking a moment, she tried to think back to what exactly had happened after that realization that it really had been a dream.


     In that moment when she had hugged him, the emotions that had been pent up inside her for so many years had burst out at once, but not even a moment later, with the background of the loud sounds of the trinkets that had been activated, she had realized right away that this was not Fenoras.


     That was because she knew exactly how it would feel if she hugged him, as he had hugged her once in ecstasy after a very important conquest which was a moment that she still treasured in the deepest corners of a heart.


     This wasn't him. So… It had dawned on her, right away, that she had been cheated.


     She had instantly pulled back, but the tears in her eyes hadn't stopped, and those emotions, which had all been kept at bay behind a 'dam', began flowing incessantly as the 'dam' had already been destroyed because of the hug.


     More particularly, it was because of that moment during the hug before she had realized that it wasn't him, when she had felt that it was possible that he might have returned to her.


     She missed him. Oh, heavens, how she missed him.


     And at that moment, she had realized that she had never actually come to terms with his death.


     She had been turned into an Empire Spirit and sealed away moments before his death, even though she had begged and pleaded him that she wanted to be with him in his last moments, if they came.


     'No', he had said. 'You are needed for the future of Angaria', he had insisted, and as always, she hadn't been able to say no to him.


     She wished that she could have told him that she just wanted to be with him no matter what happened, and if worst came to worst, she wished to hold him in his last moments and feel happy in his presence, before perishing by his side.


     That was all she had ever wanted.


     So what if what she felt wasn't reciprocated? This wish of hers would be fulfilled, and she would have been able to die happy.


     However, instead of that, she had had to endure so many long years without him, knowing that all of her wishes would never be fulfilled.


     She loved him. She hated him. She was angry with him. She yearned for him. She missed him.


     And all these emotions got pent-up more and more inside her, even without her knowing about it.


     If they had been able to continue to do so, she could tell that they would have reached a point where they would definitely have been able to cause her to descend into madness.


     Yet, she had been forced to face them at that moment when she had seen him and thought that it was really him, which had resulted in her realizing all of these things.


     Of course, these realizations only come later, after she had carried out the instructions of the king and those other actions from the icy cold place in her heart that she always went to when she couldn't deal with what she was feeling.


     And hence, when she hugged him, she had only been able to say 'thank you', as allowing her to do so might possibly even have saved her life.


     As for all those tears, they were, of course, the rest of what had been held behind the 'dam'. For each of those seconds, she had relived each and every moment she spent with the Emperor, because she was ready to finally let go and accept that he would never be coming back.


     This hurt, more than anything that she had had to handle in her long life. She had never had friends, or family to teach her how to handle these things, and she had always only depended on herself. So, even now, she found herself reverting into that lonely, little, helpless girl that she had been so long ago when she was inundated by all of these emotions that were inside of her.


     She had needed some kind of support, and because the King just happened to be there, she had used him.


     And as she thought about it, she couldn't help but remark that she had used him in the same manner that he had used her feelings for the Emperor.


     At this moment, she looked back on the rest of her actions, and realized how truly foolish she had been to see the Emperor inside this man.


     True, they had some similar qualities, but could he ever be compared in even the same breath with that glorious man?


     No, not at all, and this thought also made her understand that it had been those pent-up feelings that had been yearning for the Emperor that had made her delusionally think that she could once again see the Emperor in him. Even the notion that he could replace the Emperor in her heart seemed…laughable.


     True, she was ready to move on, but that didn't mean that she would forget him. Her standards were sky-high, and he simply did not reach them.


     One other thing made this revelation even stronger – the emperor would never, ever have used a plan like this, no matter what the situation. He was a straightforward man, and he had known that he would never be able to engage in such acts. Hence, he had sought out and brought those under his wing who could do things like these when necessary, such as that schemer who had been placed in Axelor.


     Only, this made her feel even more embarrassed. What was she even supposed to say?


     Wait… Why should she even explain herself?


     Why couldn't she just let him roil in uncertainty?


     With this, Arafell also realized that she had begun to change in ways that she, herself, couldn't explain. After all, this had been one of the main things that had resulted in her character being the way that it had been till now, and with it finally demolished, she could finally move on and become someone… Better.


     But to understand who she was becoming, she needed time, so this was probably the best decision.


     She also realized that she had lost in their competition, but in front of what had just happened, it seemed trivial.


     For some reason, a smile appeared on her face as she imagined the king standing there gobsmacked without any answers, so she didn't hesitate anymore.


     Instantly, she teleported away, leaving the king gawking at her fading image.


     'W-what? She just left like that, after calling me here and using my shoulder to cry on? What the f*ck?'


     As Daneel stood there scratching his head, he could almost bet that he heard a soft chuckling sound emanating from somewhere, but no matter how much he searched, he just couldn't find the source, which was something that irritated him even more.


     It looked like he wouldn't be getting any answers, and this…was the most irritating things that Daneel had had to handle in a long, long time.


     …


     The next day, the Gathering of the Alliance began with a bang.


     Although it didn't take the same route as that of Arafell, the towering structure above the Gathering that floated in the air brought a solemn atmosphere which allowed Daneel's words to resonate farther than they would have normally.


     Taking a deep breath, he began right away with the two most important announcements, as he had decided that the last one, regarding the Heavenly City, would come toward the end of his speech.


     First…was regarding the National School.


     A separate, grand city would be built where children from all over the Alliance would be sent to learn everything under the sky. To allow them to mature and to foster teamwork, they would all have to board there for a set period of time, and the fee would be very low.


     Second…came the one that made everyone gasp, and wonder whether they were hearing correctly.


     All those who entered the Alliance would be getting something called 'Insurance', where they would have to pay a small fee every month. If they had to avail medical facilities, they could do so for a large amount much higher than what they paid, and if they didn't use this option, all the money they had paid would be returned to them at a certain point.


     Not many understood it fully, but what it sounded like was that they would basically be paying a little, and getting a lot.


     This was, of course, something that was welcomed by all, and they began to cheer.


     At the same moment as this speech was going on, though, in the Sect of Hedon, a large contingent was preparing to set off.


     In its midst was a large, round ball of earth, inside which there was supposed to be someone who had been sealed.


     Indeed, the party that would be going to the most reclusive and mysterious of the Big Four was about to set off, and from a little distance away, the newcomer who had infiltrated the Sect was watching everything with a serious expression on his face.


     Something felt wrong, but no matter how much he tried, he just couldn't place a finger on it.


     So, telling himself that there was definitely no chance for anything to happen, he went back to his attempts at raising the hell that he hoped would burn the King of Lanthanor to nothingness.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     677 “Ask The Heavens, And They Shall Answer!“
      Tamra was lost.


     When the Chief of her village had announced that he would be leaving to both the gatherings in order to find out which option was the best for their small settlement that was so out of the way that it had not been contacted by either of the two forces that were actively recruiting settlements, Tamra had sprung away from her mother's hands and shouted that she wanted to go along.


     She had been born and brought up in this small place which was in the middle of nowhere, and the only exposure she had about the world was through the battered Network Trinket that had been bought by the Chief at a very discounted price as it had been thrown away by some merchant.


     She listened to it day and night even though it wheezed and made odd sounds at times, whenever she didn't have any chores to do in her house. And even when she did have chores, she had a habit of being able to convince others to do them for her. Her puppy eyes were known throughout the village to have the power to melt anyone's heart, and when she asked, all the villagers would always find it hard to say no.


     That was partly the reason why she had been the one to listen to the news about the gatherings first, and notify the chief about them.


     For a long time, the chief had talked about going into some Kingdom of the other as all bandit groups that just so happened to come in their direction would always leave them with no money at all. They had barely 200 villagers, and it didn't make sense for them to expend a lot of resources to build walls that would be easily demolished by any mid-sized bandit group anyway. Hence, they always chose a non-violent method, which was to raise their hands and welcome in any group and be as gracious as possible so that there would at least be a chance of them appealing to the positive side in people's hearts and maybe make them decide that they could leave behind a little bit for the villagers to survive.


     Of course, they had a secret weapon that had allowed them to survive for so long – a small vein of gold had been found right below the chief's house, and they had secretly mined it for quite a long time, which had allowed them to take it out and buy supplies when it was absolutely necessary.


     The problem was… that that vein would soon run out, and after that, a single bandit raid would be enough for them to starve.


     This was the main reason why the chief had jumped at the opportunity to enter a force and also gain some perks along with it.


     Until now, the way it had been was that any small settlement that wanted to enter a kingdom had to actually pay extra tax, or agree to other constrictions such as that they would allow themselves to be employed wherever the kingdom directed them, as, after all, they would be availing the security that would come with being inside a proper force.


     Yet, now, for some reason, all of a sudden, everyone wanted to take in as many people as possible while also giving them additional things that had a lot of value.


     Counting their lucky stars, the chief had exclaimed that this was the best time, and he even agreed for Tamra to tag along as her wish to go out and explore the world was something that was known to the entire village, mainly because of a song that she sung day and night that often kept up many who were insomniac.


     They first walked a lot of distance before hitching a ride with a merchant who had luckily been traveling along the route that they needed to take. After that, they had reached a teleportation formation that had allowed them to directly teleport to the gathering of the Kingdom of Arafell.


     Tamra had squealed with delight as she experienced the feeling that came from closing her eyes and then opening them to find herself in a completely different place, and she had actually just stood there with her jaw hanging as she gazed at all the things arranged for them in the gathering.


     Thankfully, they had set out early so that there would be no mishaps, so they had had time to completely enjoy each and every delicacy, and also all of the comforts that had been laid out for them.


     The chief smiled happily as he saw her enjoy herself, and after that, he had listened with full attention to the Queen when she spoke about everything that they would be receiving if they entered Arafell.


     His eyes had shone with delight when the part about the tax benefits had been mentioned, as, after all, paying tax would be a major change for them who had never had to answer to anyone else but themselves until now. However, the rest regarding how Giants would be their family and how they would be able to talk to the Queen on multiple occasions hadn't moved him at all. Tamra had been watching everything, as she had a zeal to learn, and she had noticed these things and felt proud that it was true that at just 12 years old, she was smarter than all the other kids in her village.


     Of course, though, during the hug, he had closed her eyes, and when that weird loud sound had appeared, he had instantly panicked and hid nearby in a couch.


     Tamra had also gotten scared, but thankfully, nothing bad happened, and although many strange things that she didn't understand occurred after that, the chief had given her one of the ice lollies that were going around and she had happily sat down and relished it while waiting for the event to finish.


     After it was done, they had slept the night there and then arrived here – at the gathering ground for the event that would be held by the Alliance.


     The Alliance.


     She had always felt that this word sounded so good, and as she gazed up slack-jawed to see the beast-like 'city', as they were calling it, in the sky, she had felt so happy that she had decided to come out on this excursion along with the Chief.


     Her eyes had just not been able to leave it, and the words etched below it that were visible due to light that was shining out of nowhere onto the bottom of the city allowed her to read the words "Heavenly City of the Alliance" and feel that the word 'heavenly' was definitely perfect for it.


     This gathering hadn't been as grand as the one before, but Tamra didn't mind at all, partly because she was too busy staring at the sky.


     Even after the novelty of this wore off, she noticed that even though this gathering didn't have all those extravagant things such as beautiful pools of water and lush cushions to sit on, the amenities were quite good, as there was seating for all and also refreshments that were constantly passed around that were in abundance. Whoever arranged this had also been very tactful, as they had accounted for the heat that was present during the day despite the shade that was cast on to them due to the city, and had arranged for things such as ice water and a sweet snack made from the bark of a certain tree that helped in bringing one's body temperature down and allowing them to be comfortable.


     And, of course, the entire thing had kicked off with such a huge bang with those two announcements that had made both of their eyes go wide.


     Tamra had been most excited about the school, which seemed like a magical place that she really wished to go to. As for the other, although she didn't understand, the excitement that was displayed by the chief was enough to let her know that it was pretty awesome.


     The chief had a habit of talking to himself, so she had heard him saying that along with this, the other schemes that had been announced where they would all get monetary jobs, the uniform currency and also just the ability to avail facilities such as the bank were truly game-changing facets of the alliance that anyone would be foolish not to recognize.


     Yet, he had also gone on to say that the advantage of Arafell was that it was the only kingdom that had stood stably for a long, long time. Where other kingdoms would go to war, Arafell would always stick to itself, and this offered it a measure of stability and safety that really appealed to him.


     At this point, she had asked what his decision was, but he had said that they should wait for the gathering to end, because if there was even one more thing that could push him towards the Alliance, then he might just pick it as there were just too many good points to ignore.


     That was when Tamra had seen someone distributing ice lollies just like those given out during Arafell's gathering, and without thinking, she had run forward while smacking her lips as they had been very tasty when she had had them before.


     Tens of thousands of people had gathered, so it was quite crowded, and by the time Tamra realized that what she had done was a blunder, the chief was already nowhere to be seen.


     There was also a low buzz of conversation, so her using her little voice to scream was also not very helpful.


     Panic slowly started to set in, and tears even appeared in her eyes. Zoning out everything else including the voice of the king which was still droning on, she tried to struggle between the legs of all those present in an effort to find the chief. Alas, it looked like she was only getting even more lost, which made her sit down where she was and start crying.


     However, at the same moment, something… Incredible happened.


     She hadn't been paying attention to what the king had been saying, but he had spoken something in a loud voice that seemed to reverberate even after it was uttered, and it made everyone stop what they were doing and instantly look up.


     Even Tamra looked up, but that was because this was the golden opportunity that she needed.


     Quickly, she scrambled through all the people who were still, and as even a silence had fallen over the place, she managed to hear the chief's calls for her that allowed her to head in that direction and finally find him again.


     As soon as she reached him, he swept her up into his arms and said that he had been worried, and told her not to go like that again.


     Tamra was puzzled as she was expecting to be reprimanded more, but she understood why when she saw the chief also look up just like the others.


     Curious, she finally did so too, which was when she understood what had captivated everyone so much.


     Above them was the bare underbelly of the Heavenly City, which had been blank until now except for the etching of its name in a circular manner all around the area near its edges.


     Yet, right now, it was as if a giant was writing letters in the middle area that had been empty until now.


     "Ask the heavens, and they shall…"


     These were the words already written in a flowing script, and as the last word also became etched into place, the entire crowd read it together, in a single breath.


     The king joined in with them.


     "Ask the heavens, and they shall answer! This… Is not just any simple Heavenly City! No, it is the very symbol of the Alliance, and the Alliance stands for the people that trusted that it would take care of them! Hence, any Alliance Citizen who walks under the shade of the Heavenly City can speak out any need that they have, whether it be a question regarding some aspect of governance, or something pressing that needs to be brought to the attention of the Alliance. Instantly, the citizen will get an answer, or will succeed in doing what he set out to do. The whole goal of this is to show that in the Alliance, the people come first, and I am prepared to do everything in my power to give everyone the best life possible. No matter what suggestions you have, they will also be seriously taken into consideration, so you know that the only thing you have to do is–"


     This time, the crowd repeated the words, but with much louder voices which made a roaring sound assault Tamra's ears.


     Yet, she was lending her voice to it, too.


     "ASK THE HEAVENS, AND THEY SHALL ANSWER!"


     From the eyes of the chief, Tamra could tell that he had made his decision, although she didn't understand the importance of this yet.


     They were going to join the Alliance!


     At the same time as the little girl began to celebrate, Daneel was smiling broadly as he had unveiled his idea that had led to the establishment of this city.


     He was basically implementing something that had only been theory-crafted on Earth, and was supposed to allow any country to become the best version of itself: transparent governance.


     It simply wasn't possible on Earth because of corruption that was present almost everywhere, but here, Daneel had hope.


     Well, with time, it would show its promise.


     With this main announcement done, Daneel prepared to close off the gathering.


     Yet, suddenly, he could only stand on the podium that had been erected for him and stare into the air blankly, as the system had spoken in his mind with a message that was so unexpected that he had to ask it to repeat 3 times before understanding that it was real.


     [Hero-level restriction has been placed in target Percy's mind which can be remotely triggered to cause death.


     Target 'Percy' has sustained critical damage to his eyes.


     Input received indicates that the injury was self-inflicted.


     Target 'Percy' has been placed in a suspension state that allows a skilled healer to recover the eyes.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     678 The Eternal Blossom Sect 1
      To the north of Angaria, at a spot above the area that was between the Kingdom of Arafell and the Black Raven Kingdom, was another famous no-trespassing zone that was known among all those nearby as the one that was definitely the most inexplicable and mysterious in the entire continent.


     Perhaps, the reason behind this was that this was one which boasted a zero death rate, which was pretty unique, as all the other zones either killed people or put them at quite a great risk of dying.


     But if so, then why was it even labeled as one?


     The answer was that whoever was foolish enough to cross the clear border that was drawn in the ground would disappear, and then reappear at the same spot exactly six months later.


     No matter what that person was asked, they would not be able to answer just what they had been doing for all those months, and to them, it would even feel as if only a moment had passed.


     Yet, there would always be some or the other minor change in them.


     For example, there was a tale that was recited in all the nearby settlements that a village chief who was said to be the most upright man in his village had mistakenly stepped inside the border because he had seen a precious plant just a few steps away from where he stood.


     Forgetting about this ultimate taboo, the story went that he had disappeared and reappeared exactly 6 months later, to find someone from his village waiting for him as they had known what had happened after seeing his herb gathering bag lying on the ground inside the no-trespassing zone.


     Initially, it had all looked fine – it just seemed that he had missed a few months of his life, and he got back to his regular duties as the Chief.


     Yet, soon, a few changes began to be seen, and these started at his home.


     He had been married for 20 years, and their marriage was supposed to be one of the most beautiful in the entire village. They were treated as role models, and they were often even talked about as being blessed by the heavens.


     However, the chief suddenly began to be irritated by almost everything his wife said, and it got so bad that one day, he finally exclaimed that he had been unhappy all these years and that he had kept up appearances so that he could hold his post.


     This caused shock to radiate throughout the village, as no one could believe the truth that had been exposed.


     The wife and husband parted, and although the elders of the village sensed that something was wrong, they just let it be by telling themselves that this was probably just a typical, temporary fight between two lovers that would be resolved later on, when tempers calmed down.


     Only, things started to get worse. The chief started to show a hitherto-unseen lewd side of his, openly flirting with the young woman of the village who could only helplessly oblige as they didn't want to offend the one with the most power in their settlement, and even began to make passes on married women.


     The elders continued to watch with growing discontent, but everything reached a head when the chief was caught trying to sneak into the bed of his neighbor's wife.


     That was when the man was finally stripped of his role, but even when he saw all the honor and prestige that he had earned throughout his entire life being burnt to nothingness, he only smiled madly.


     Initially, after this, the elders had considered that they would just banish him. Some who had been close friends of the chief also started to say that this might be some sort of effect because of him disappearing for all those months, and that he probably should not be blamed for something that was not in his control. No one really knew what happened in those months, so this actually seemed like a plausible explanation, as such an unbelievable change in someone that they had known throughout their life was something that they could not come to terms with, at all.


     But as soon as the stripping of his role was completed, multiple woman came forward saying that he had taken advantage of them all multiple times and threatened them with the power he held to stay silent.


     Hence… This made them understand that the scoundrel was the real face of the now former chief, and that everything they had been seeing so far was a façade.


     This tale was exaggerated and told in all the surrounding settlements, and it even started to become an urban legend that all those who entered that line would have their true natures emerge.


     However, another strange thing was that this didn't even seem to be uniform, as there were some people who disappeared and reappeared with no changes whatsoever.


     So, although there was no consensus regarding exactly what the effect of stepping across the line was, it was still widely accepted that no one should be foolish enough to go and check this out for themselves.


     After finding out all these things, Daneel had a pondering expression on his face while he sat on a tree and waited for the party of the Sect of Hedon to pass.


     He was currently in the forest area and the spot where he was sitting was a few tens of kilometers away from that line of demarcation that marked the no trespassing zone.


     The first thing he had done after coming here after following the tracking spell that he had left in Percy had been to open the map and mark down the locations of the Big Four he knew of.


     This had led him to understand that a large unmarked area in the map was definitely where the last of the Big Four was, which was also the general spot where he was currently standing.


     Daneel had already found out the name of this last sect of the Big Four long ago, when those Warriors had invaded Lanthanor.


     It was called the Eternal Blossom, but except for that, he didn't know anything about it.


     Even in all the records he had gathered from the other sects of the Big Four, there was very little mention of this one, and it looked like it kept to itself for most of the time.


     After that, he had gone around to the small settlements that existed around this place to find out these tales that were all very odd.


     No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn't really connect this with anything else that would allow him to glean insights regarding the sect.


     So, shrugging, he gave up for the moment and used a zoom spell on his eyes to look in a certain direction, where the trees were parting because a large group was passing through.


     This group from the Sect of Hedon wasn't trying to be discreet, at all, and they didn't have any reason to be, as they were accompanied by the Head of the High Council, himself.


     It seemed that with his recent display of power, he was confident enough that no one would be so foolish as to attack and find out just how strong the most powerful man in Angaria was.


     This presented a huge problem, though.


     After carefully analyzing all the messages he had received, Daneel had reached the only conclusion possible.


     Whoever was responsible for placing that restriction in Percy, must not have wanted him to leave the sect, as he would need to be within a small area of Percy if he wanted to activate it.


     Percy, on the other hand, wanted to notify Daneel that something was up, and for this, he must have realized that this was the only option where he could leave the sect without dying.


     There were other possibilities that were also present, but this one seemed like it had the most probability of being true, mainly because of the fact that he knew that the wound was self-inflicted.


     This, along with the order in which things had happened, strongly indicated that this was Percy's wish, which had been fulfilled now.


     His master was here.


     Yet, with the Head present, Daniel felt helpless.


     Although Daneel had analyzed this much, he was clueless regarding the rest.


     There were two possibilities – either some Hero from Angaria was responsible, or it was the Church which had somehow managed to infiltrate the Sect of Hedon.


     Either way, they were targeting Percy, and for this, Daneel could find no reason.


     Instead of focusing too much on this and wasting his time, Daneel had decided that the best thing to do was to reach Percy and somehow talk to him.


     True, he was in a suspended state, but Daneel had already figured out how he could go around this using the system.


     After simply asking it whether one who was in that state could be communicated with, he had got the answer he needed.


     [Hero-level Spell 'Consciousness Link' can be cast as both individuals are at the same level. For a limited period of time, host can communicate with the consciousness of the target, but there is a risk as during this, host's consciousness will be at the mercy of the target. Host will essentially be entering the target's dream, and in a dream, complete control is always present with the dreamer. Because of this limitation, this technique was never used during the Empire for interrogation.]


     This was Percy, so Daneel didn't think too much of the risk.


     However, the problem was that to cast it, he needed to be touching Percy, which meant that he needed to somehow infiltrate the group.


     First of all, he thanked his lucky stars that the group hadn't directly teleported inside the sect that they were going to for some reason. They had teleported to quite some distance away, where the forested area began, and they had begun walking from there. Daneel had received the messages from the system the moment Percy had set off from the sect, and he had right away adjourned the gathering and arrived above the area. Seeing their own actions, he had also decided not to do any kind of teleportation, as there might be Hero-level formations that he couldn't detect present. Finding the tales had only taken a few seconds, and now, the main thing he needed to figure out was how he should go about entering the group by disguising himself as one of those inside it.


     There were many targets, but the main problem was that if the Head was present, then he could do nothing.


     He had already thought on this topic for the last minute, and as an idea finally occurred to him, a small smile appeared on the corner of his lips, which was the same one that he always got whenever his ideas were the mischievous kind.


     …


     In the group, the Head was calmly walking forward. Even with his status, the prestige of the one inside the sect they were going to was something that just could not be challenged. Anyone who wished to enter had to walk, and that was exactly what they were doing.


     Yet, suddenly, out of the blue, he received a message that made him stop, and in turn, the entire group stopped behind him.


     "Head! I'm suddenly missing my son a lot, and I want to drink! I've already finished my reserves, so I'm treating myself to yours! If you want to stop me, come join me!"


     His wine reserves!


     As a connoisseur of wine, the Head had collected many precious bottles and crates that he treasured, and now, he cursed his folly which had made him give access to Rayen because he had pitied the man before, when he had lost his son.


     He had given the offer that he could come and drink along with him whenever he wished, but this wasn't a very good time.


     "Rayen, I'm in the middle of something! Leave, for now! We can drink later!"


     …


     Seeing the Head halt, and then walk forward again after sending a message, Daneel touched the communication trinket that connected him with the Hero under him and said, "Not enough. Wilder."


     After contacting Rayen, Daneel's request had been simple: do something 'wild' that will pull the head away without causing suspicion.


     He didn't understand why the head was even in this group, and this was the way he had decided on to try and make the man leave at least temporarily so that he could go about what he wished to do.


     …


     The head had given this order and continued his solemn walk, but he had no option but to halt once again as he received another message. This one caused him distress, which was evident from the slightly angry expression on his face.


     "Hic! Head! I ain't accepting any of that! I'm going to dig into your most precious bottles if you don't get here right now! And no clones either! If you don't want to see them disappear…"


     "NO! Rayen, if you do that, I swear you won't be walking straight for months! Just control yourself! I'll come as soon as I can!"


     …


     Once more, the group continued, and seeing that the Head was still there, Daneel frowned and sent, "Wilder! Go all out, dammit! I don't know what you do, but he has to come to you, at least for a minute!"


     On the other end, Daneel heard a sigh and a grumble, but he didn't care.


     …


     "HEAD! IMMA BURN THIS WHOLE PLACE DOWN! IF YOU WON'T DRINK WITH ME, YOU SHOULDN'T DRINK WITH ANYONE! LET IT BE A TRIBUTE TO MY SON! PRECIOUS OR NOT, EVERYTHING'S GONNA GO UP IN FLAMES! AHAHAHA!"


     As the group stopped for a third time, the others could tell that something was wrong.


     The Head now had outright panic on his face, and some even began to wonder whether there was another attack.


     "STOP RIGHT THERE! I'M COMING!"


     Screaming this into the communication trinket that connected him with the Hero, the Head turned around and said, "I'll be back in a few minutes, you guys carry on. If anything out of the norm happens, contact me right away."


     With this, the Head finally teleported away, which made Daneel heave a sigh of relief.


     "You've done well.", he sent, but from the other end, he could swear that he heard a grunt, as if someone had just been punched squarely in the stomach.


     Thinking that this was odd, he got off the tree and slinked toward the group.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     679 The Eternal Blossom Sect 2
      When the Head hurried back to the group, his clothes which were usually perfect were slightly ruffled, as if he had gotten into a fight.


     He had a broad smile on his face, though, as if he had done something very satisfying, and as soon as he reached the group that had been progressing along the path, he said, "A Hero needed to be…forcibly put to sleep. Let's pick up the pace. We're already expected there, and it is best not to keep those of the Eternal Blossom waiting."


     Daneel, who had already infiltrated the group and was one of the Warriors standing beside the large globe of ice inside which Percy was frozen winced slightly as he heard this, as he could tell that Rayen had probably had to take a beating to facilitate this action of his.


     Well, it had been necessary.


     Deciding that he would help the Hero a bit with something later on, Daneel began to briskly walk along with the others as they started to hurry along and get to that point where the no-trespassing zone started.


     As soon as they reached it, they crossed it without hesitation.


     As soon as Daneel entered the zone, the first thing he felt was the formation that had scanned him and all the trinkets he was holding.


     It was a really good thing that the Big Four were not in possession of the formation that could scan the overall complexity of an individual, because otherwise, Daneel would definitely have set off a lot of alarms because of the Ancient Dragon in his head.


     This was the typical formation that had been present in each and every sect of the Big Four he had already been to, so there was nothing too surprising yet.


     Even after passing that line, though, their pace didn't slow, and they continued walking through the forest while parting the bushes that came in their way.


     It was only another 20 minutes later the Daneel finally saw something change.


     Up until this point, the forest had been normal, but slowly, trees and plants that were different from any he had ever seen before started to appear.


     As he asked the system, the answer he got made him blink with confusion.


     [These are species which are supposed to be extinct in this age. Some of the species of plants and trees that host has passed so far date back to 2000 years ago, and some even date to the Empire.]


     Huh? How was this possible?


     Typically, a species would go extinct if the conditions for its continued existence were not present. Generally, these conditions would be common throughout the continent, and the only way that this would not be the case was if this place… Was completely isolated.


     As they kept going further and further in, Daneel started to feel that this must be true, and that some formation might be in effect which was making this possible.


     The way Hero level formations worked was that there were quite a few which could be completely hidden from even the sight of Hero level individuals.


     If the system was upgraded, it might have been able to scan and pick up things that normal people at the level couldn't, but right now, it was only at the Champion level, which meant that there could be quite a few formations that could be there without Daneel knowing about them. While some such as that which had to scan things were always visible, most others would remain discreet, as that was how formations used to be designed during the time of the Emperor.


     Finally, another 10 minutes later, they stopped.


     Daneel didn't know why they had done so, as this place didn't look any different from everything they had passed so far.


     Yet, as he looked ahead, he noticed a strange… shimmering, in the air, which made him ask, "System, what is ahead of us?"


     [Phenomenon Analysis module deployed. Scanning. Hero-level Obfuscation formation found. What host is currently seeing is a reflection of the area that host has already passed.]


     A reflection?


     Interrupting his thoughts, the Head spoke up.


     "All those are making this trip for the first time, brace yourselves. The golden rule here is to not ask any questions, and to not stare at anything for too long. Those of the Eternal Blossom do not take kindly to undue attention. No matter what you see, if you value your life, just glance and ignore. If you want to find out what is really happening, then I can only say that you should grow strong enough to become privy to the details. Let's go."


     With these words, he led the way, and as soon as he stepped past that point where Daneel had seen the shimmering, he disappeared.


     There were five people in front of Daniel, and after they all disappeared, too, it was finally his turn.


     Yet, the moment he stepped past that point, he stumbled into the one in front of him.


     Daneel was about to curse as that was what any normal Warrior from the Sect of Hedon would do, but the words got stuck in his mouth as soon as he looked around and saw something that made him freeze.


     "Ouch! Get outta-"


     As someone bumped into him from behind, he understood why the same thing had happened to him, so he simply stepped forward while still looking around with absolute shock which was clearly displayed by his jaw that was hanging.


     At first glance, it looked as if this was still the forest that they had walked into.


     However, if anyone kept watching for even a second more, then they would understand right away that something was very, very wrong.


     All of the plants and trees were… changing in front of their eyes, by the second.


     For instance, Daneel focused on a small sunflower that had just bloomed beside the path they were taking.


     While he watched, it grew older and older until it withered away.


     Something that was supposed to take months of time had occurred in a matter of seconds, and for the life of him, Daneel could understand how it was possible.


     Right at the beginning of his path as a mage, he had investigated whether it was possible to manipulate the ultimate enemy of all living things – time.


     He had been disappointed to find that although relative time could be modified at very high levels, such as in Ashahell's case, it was impossible to change the general flow of time. Time could not be sped up, or reversed.


     Yet, here… That was clearly not the truth.


     It didn't stop here, though.


     After the plant withered, a single seed fell into the earth, and as Daneel's shock started to reach another level, the cycle began anew. A small sapling took root, and started to grow once again.


     With this, he finally understood what was going on.


     After looking around for a bit more, he knew that he was right.


     All of the plants and flowers around him… Were repeatedly being born and dying!


     But how?!


     Of course, the first thing he did was ask the system.


     [System has detected that a formation is in effect that cannot be analyzed with system's present level. Please upgrade.]


     Along with the regular frustration that came from hearing the upgrade message, Daneel realized that he had probably been foolish in expecting the Champion level system to have an answer regarding this phenomenon which was clearly far beyond that level.


     "What about the memories of the Emperor and the techniques behind the third seal? Is there any mention among those regarding something that could result in this effect?"


     [Scanning. Certain references found, but the system cannot form a clear connection. Deeper analysis beginning.]


     Denny actually heaved a sigh of relief as he heard this, as there was at least hope that he could get an answer soon.


     As he heard this, though, he decided to ask Drakos, but before he could do so, he saw that they had come to a halt again, as there was a figure standing in front of them.


     This was the first individual they had seen since entering the forest, and she seemed to be just as enigmatic as the surroundings. She was wearing a cloak with a hood that covered her face, and all over it, there were many flowers which were are all displaying the same effect – they grew, they wilted, they died, and they started to grow again.


     Once again, Daneel had no idea how this was happening, which was pretty frustrating.


     "She awaits. She's not very happy, because you're late by 84 seconds."


     Hearing this, the Head actually… grimaced.


     Huh? Wasn't he supposed to be the foremost figure in the continent who did not need to fear anyone? If so, why was he reacting in this way?


     Not understanding, Daneel watched as the Head nodded and instantly disappeared, after which the figure waved a hand.


     Daneel had already precautionary order the system to not stop any attempts from outside to teleport him, as this was not supposed to be an ability that could be present in a typical Warrior. He felt glad that he had done this, as the woman had cast a teleportation spell on them all.


     As Daneel blinked to see the new location that he had arrived at, he saw that they were in some sort of a stone cave. Creepers grew here and there, and there were stalactites and stalagmites hanging from above which felt like they could fall and impale them at any moment.


     "The healing will take place here. Go in that direction to reach a few huts, where you'll be staying for three days. If you value your lives, did not even try to enter here. If you're needed, you will be called for. Now, leave."


     Among their group of 15, 5 had already come before, and they instantly started heading in the direction shown by the woman, where there was a passage.


     Daneel followed after deciding that he would make his move from those huts after going through all the references that the system had found.


     Along with the others, he started walking in that direction.


     Everything looked like it was fine, but suddenly, at the last moment before he entered the passage, the woman spoke up.


     "You, who is about to leave. Stay. She wishes to speak to you."


     Daneel froze instantly, and the five ahead who had been walking forward looked at him with pity.


     'What the f*ck? Why are you all looking at me as if I've been placed on the chopping block?'


     Although he got this thought, he didn't dare to refuse.


     He turned around with a puzzled expression on his face, and as he saw the woman wave him over, he walked forward.


     They had left behind the transparent ice ball in which Percy was suspended, and as Daneel reached it, the woman disappeared.


     Only the pitter-patter of the footsteps of those leaving echoed in the large open cave which was bare except for him and that ball, and as they all left, the system spoke in his mind again.


     [Hero-level barrier has come into being around host.]


     Daneel had detected it, too.


     He didn't know what was coming, but as he had a moment, he decided to arm himself with at least a little bit of knowledge regarding just what that phenomena he had seen before was.


     Before he asked, though, the system spoke up, which meant that it had finished its analysis.


     [After deep analysis, one reference best matches what host has witnessed: Study of the Path of Life and Death. This is a taboo path where anyone who tries to study it walks a fine line between these two aspects of existence, and it was banned during the Empire due to the extremely high rate of death. The Emperor's strongest foe was skilled in a certain sub-path of this Path, and it was thought that his knowledge perished with him. The reference is that the Emperor once heard that the man trained by studying something similar, but in that case, it was a cycle of the life and death of animals.]


     Life and Death?


     Daneel felt only more confused than before, but all of the thoughts and questions that appeared to him instantly fled his mind as a voice suddenly reverberated in the cave, startling him and making his heart go still.


     "So the King of Lanthanor is in possession of an Empire spirit. How interesting. Why have you graced my Sect today, King?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     680 The Eternal Blossom Sect 3
      "In possession of an Empire Spirit"?


     After a moment of stillness, Daneel's heart started to beat rapidly in his chest while he frantically turned around, trying to identify the source of the voice.


     How the heck had they managed to find out that he was from Lanthanor, and that he had Drakos with him?


     This was one of the Big Four! The main card that was hidden up his sleeve was that the Big Four did not know about the link that could be formed between Empire Spirits and regular people, which was why they were ignoring the possibility that those who were capable of casting Hero level spells like Daneel were roaming around under their noses.


     True, there were only been two individuals like that, such as him and the King of Axelor, and even in the latter case, it had been that the Empire Spirit had mostly been dominating the man.


     And, of course, Arafell couldn't be counted.


     Still, the status quo was clear – the Big Four wouldn't crack down on Kings and Queens of the Central Continent because they didn't know that this was even possible, and if they did, it would be a clear threat to their power that they would never be able to leave alone knowingly.


     Yet… Someone of the Big Four had found out the truth?


     No! It couldn't happen!


     For the first time in a long time, Daneel felt intense panic covering his mind, and the only conclusion he could reach was that whoever this was, had to be killed, as this information could not leave this room.


     Right away, he asked the system whether it could identify just who was speaking, but when it said that it couldn't, he didn't lose hope.


     Whoever this was would appear in front of him sooner or later, and if they tried to leave, he could find out, as he detected that anti-teleportation formations and physical barriers had been erected to seal everything inside this cave such that no one could go in or come out.


     With a more serious expression on his face than any that he had used to deal with almost everything that had popped up till now, Daneel prepared to go all out. His main secret had been exposed anyway, so he didn't really care if more was found out, as if this got out, he was pretty sure that everything that he had been taking for granted would be gone.


     No more trust from the Head. No more freedom to do as he wished with his Hero level spells as Heroes of Angaria didn't know that there were others with the same abilities on the continent. No more non-interference by the Big Four in the Central Continent.


     He could almost imagine it. They would definitely begin checking each and every King and Queen thoroughly, and even Arafell would be pulled into this.


     Although they had been foes till now, Daneel knew about her value, and because she had lost, she would definitely be vulnerable right now as she wouldn't have broken the third seal. He didn't know what measures she had and how she had infiltrated the Big Four, but he didn't trust that she would be able to defend herself against them all.


     Everything that he had worked for till now would be gone. And as for himself, he would mostly be imprisoned and then experimented on to find out how the link could be made, so that the Heroes of Lanthanor could extract as much information from the time of the Empire as possible.


     When he thought about it, Daneel realized that they couldn't even be blamed. If he was in their position, and found out that these Empire Spirits who were formerly thought to be just crazy things that could not be reconciled with could form a bond and even share valuable information, then he might also do everything he could to use this to get more power that could be used against the Church, when it invaded.


     "Oh, don't be so serious. I can tell that you've decided to kill me, but that is the most foolish thing you can try, right now. Tell me. What is it you wish to achieve? Like I said before, you have an Empire Spirit, and everything you've done till now was to increase the Satisfaction level and break all three seals. You've even succeeded in that, so I guess that you are now eyeing the Race. Assume that you get the Grand Inheritance, and assume that you even fulfill the conditions placed by the Emperor which might be enough to ensure that you don't cause another apocalypse like him. Then what? What do you want to do? Do you want to take control of the entire continent and hand it over to the Church, as even the Grand Inheritance would not help you with the realms above that of the Hero level, or do you want to just stroke your ego that is definitely fulfilled each time you see someone bowing to you?"


     As Daneel heard all this, he couldn't help but stagger back a few steps.


     They knew everything!


     Daneel felt naked, and he didn't like it one bit. All this time, he had hidden all these secrets close to his heart, which had taken a toll on him. True, that had been abated with the setting up of the Nine Sovereigns and with him sharing everything, but that was different. Having it all discovered by someone from the Big Four felt so…wrong, and his heart just refused to calm down.


     "Oh, and by the way, before you ask, I didn't use any complicated methods to find out your identity. You made a mistake. A silly one. You were in Lanthanor right before you arrived here, right? We are a sect who loves this continent which has given his life. We know exactly how the soil and the surroundings smell in each and every Kingdom and area, and you smelled strongly of that area where the gathering was taking place. From this conclusion, it was easy for me to deduce everything else knowing what you've done so far. So if you want to blame someone, then you can only blame yourself."


     What – what?


     Smell?


     Daneel felt like laughing hysterically as he heard this.


     Indeed, he had been thinking that whoever this was had means that were far beyond what he could imagine, and had used those to pierce the Hero level camouflage spell that he was currently using which had been cast by Drakos.


     Yet… He had been given away by something as simple as this.


     If they knew so much, then at this moment, Daneel really did feel that all hope is lost, but he was now not the same person as when he had first transmigrated here, with a weak will which might definitely have crumbled right now and waited for death.


     No, he was the King of Lanthanor and the leader of the Alliance, and millions of people trusted in him and were waiting for him to lead them into a new dawn.


     No matter what happened, he had to get through this.


     Even if he had to break his honor, his pride, and even his power, he had the confidence to get back them all due to the one thing that he had that he was sure no one else could ever find out about. In fact, it was the last thing that was of that sort, now.


     The system.


     So, with this thought, Daneel finally began to calm down. This change was clearly visible on his face, where his eyes had been darting around with extreme panic until now.


     As he calmed down, so did they, and he started to look squarely forward as his heartbeat also returned to normal.


     Yes. No matter what would come, he would deal with it with this calm demeanor, and he would definitely walk away alive.


     However, it looked like he was destined to not remain in that state.


     "Enough, Erin. He is not someone who breaks easily, and as you must already have understood, you won't be successful today. Just show yourself."


     The one who said these words… Was none other than the Ancient Dragon in his head, who had been silent until now.


     His eyes widening, Daneel wondered what the f*ck was going on, which was when a woman appeared in front of him.


     She was wearing that same mysterious cloak as that other woman who had guided them, with the face completely hidden. The only reason the Daneel was able to tell that both of these were woman was a small bulge in the chest region, and as the cloak was pulled back to reveal a face, Daneel's gaze fell upon someone with such striking features that he could tell that no one would be able to forget even if they saw her just once.


     Unlike the transcending beauty of the Queen, this woman felt… down-to-earth, but she was anything but normal. She had a high nose and thick lips that glittered in the light that was coming out of nowhere in the cave, and there were smile lines around her mouth which indicated that she was someone who laughed a lot. This was most apparent from her eyes, which were a vivid green and which seemed to be laughing even as they moved. She also had a half-smile on her face, and it felt as if this was something that always graced her lips no matter what she was doing.


     "System, can you detect who this is?", Daneel asked, as, for some reason, he hesitated before asking Drakos, who had not said anything till now but had startled him with those words.


     As the Dragon hadn't offered an explanation yet, Daneel decided to patiently wait for it, but if this was someone that he knew, it was possible that Daneel had information on the person, too.


     Unsurprisingly, it turned out that he was right.


     [Scanning. One entry found. Empire Spirit – Erin. Formerly the Master of Torture, Spies, Infiltration and the Kingdom-toppling Division in the Empire of Angaria. Excels in breaking the minds of those whom she needs to pull information from, or those who need to be turned into an ally. Also excels in planning the downfall of enemy forces. Was placed in an area that was supposed to have been overrun by time and later discovered by the Big Four. Thought to be in captivity by the Big Four. She was one of the most vehement supporters for the usage of the Grand Inheritance to save Angaria.]


     An Empire Spirit?!


     In the big four!


     As everything the Daneel knew so far was turned on its head, Drakos spoke.


     "Young King, this… Is an old friend."


     How? And why did the words 'old friend' sound weird when they came from Drakos? Did they have some sort of history?


     Because Daneel's mind was distressed, such random thoughts appeared, but he snuffed them out and asked, "But… How?"


     "I do not know. Let us find out."


     Saying so, Drakos cast a spell to make an individual appear in front of Daneel.


     At first, it was the head of a Dragon that came into being, but after looking for a bit, Daneel realized that it was just the breastplate of a magnificent set of armor that was red in color, and was in the style of a Dragon. There were scales glittering everywhere, and it looked so heavy that normal people would definitely not be able to wear it and still be agile.


     This was also the most magnificent armor that Daneel had ever seen, but he waited for the face of the man to form, as he had already guessed who this was.


     Auburn hair that glowed like fire. High cheekbones and a sharp jaw that when set with determination, could burn through everything in its way.


     And finally, striking red eyes like molten lava that were so pure that they shone like red diamonds.


     This…was Drakos, the dragon, turned into a man.


     And the moment he came into being, Erin ran toward him and hugged him tightly, while Daneel could only watch on dumbly, as his mind had already gone numb due to everything he had seen and found out so far.


     In front of those, the shock that this Empire Spirit happened to know Drakos, quite well, seemed like a small one that he could take.


     Drakos, though, pushed her away and held her by her shoulders before saying, "Erin, how are you…"


     As if she had understood what he was going to ask, she casually lay a finger on his lips to interrupt him, before saying something that came as one more shock to Daneel, which made him remark that if anyone with a weaker heart was present in his place, they would definitely have fainted by now.


     "Don't you remember that I used to say that the greed of others is my strongest weapon? This sect found me, and instead of locking me away like the others, they wanted to investigate and see if they could find something useful. You know me. A single chance is enough for me to worm myself into the highest of positions no matter what organization it is. These fools were foolish enough to bare their hearts, so I…well, it's a long story, but the gist is that I'm now their leader. They don't know it, of course, because I take forceful possession of each and every leader of theirs…its really funny, I tell you, when each sect member works hard to reach the top for their entire life to take the place of the sect leader, and then realizes that it basically means being forcefully enslaved by me for the rest of it..."


     As the woman started to laugh loudly, a chill unlike any he had felt in his life so far crept up Daneel's spine.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     681 Erin“s Tale
      Although Daneel's heart was one that has been tempered over a long time under conditions of very high pressure, this was still a bit too much for him to take in.


     He had to make a visible effort to stop himself from raising his hands and holding his head which was buzzing with too many questions at once.


     And, of course, one question stood out among them all, and the amount of curiosity he felt regarding its answer seemed to be burning him up.


     How the hell had an Empire Spirit managed to gain control of one of the sects of the Big Four?


     True, she had given a few details, but she had left too much out which was pretty infuriating as it was even worse than knowing nothing. What did she even mean by saying that she could forcefully enslave the leaders of the sect, who were pretty damn powerful individuals, while being just an Empire Spirit who was bound by all the limitations that had been placed by the Emperor?


     No matter how much he thought about it, Daneel couldn't figure out how she could have managed to break any of her seals. The Emperor had made sure that all the criteria he placed that had to be fulfilled for them to be broken needed the one who was the leader of the place that the Empire Spirit had been placed in to be in command of quite a large number of common citizens. Leave alone the last part, from what he understood so far, this was an Empire Spirit whose original location had most probably been a kingdom or force that had perished in the tides of time, like in the case of Senior Fists of Justice, which meant that she shouldn't have any method to even try and break the damn seals.


     Even if the Emperor had taken countermeasures against this and put it so that the Empire Spirit could unlock its seals for any leader of any settlement within a set area around it, this was the Big Four, where Hero level individuals roamed around freely. From what he had seen so far, leaders of the sects of the Big Four were hardly the most powerful individuals in the sect, hence, even the slightest indication that the leader was obtaining spells that he or she shouldn't know about would set off a lot of alarms that would bring down the entire High Council upon them.


     With so much risk, how had she managed to accomplish anything? Daneel had been lucky enough to be in a backward place that was hardly noticed by most Heroes, and it had allowed him the privacy he needed to slowly go about breaking the seals. Even when he obtained and displayed stuff that he shouldn't have, he had been able to hide it as he wasn't gathering too much attention at the time, anyway. It should surely be different for the leader of the sect who should constantly be in contact with others at the same and even higher level, right?


     Realizing that he was raving, Daneel first made an effort to calm himself down and stop this line of thought.


     He had been repeating basically the same thing over and over again, as his mind that had already been quite damaged from the panic and the shock before had basically begun to spiral into confusion.


     As he took a few deep breaths and finally managed to take control of it, he pondered on the questions he had raised, and wondered if it was possible.


     And when he did so… he realized that it could be done if the person in question was careful enough.


     Or… If the Empire Spirit in question, was careful enough.


     With this, Daneel raised his head to see Erin playfully put her hands around Drakos's neck, as if they were longtime lovers who were meeting after a long break.


     Until now, Drakos had been holding her back by her shoulders, but as she did this, he actually… removed those hands, and put them around her waist, as if this was something that was so natural that he had done it automatically, without thinking.


     Was this really the Ancient Dragon that had been present in his head all these days?


     Yet, this was only for a moment. His hands dropped to his sides, and he also removed Erin's hands around his neck and stepped back.


     After that, he walked to stand beside Daneel and said, "I don't know if I can trust you yet, Erin, and I don't even know how you managed to stay sane. Until I get all the answers, I'm afraid that I simply can't believe that you are still the same person who was with me for 143 years."


     This made Daneel glance to the side with raised eyebrows at the Dragon.


     They had been together… For more than a century?


     Was this really the 'innocent' Dragon he had known until now? From the way the woman was looking at Drakos, he could tell that this wasn't kiddy love, or affection. No, they had definitely been in a very serious relationship, and as this occurred to Denny, he finally understood something.


     He had been thinking of innocence in terms of his home planet, Earth, where matters such of these were scorned as dirty and sacrilegious by many communities and religions. However, there were also many who said that this was just a simple, basic act of life, and that it should not be besmirched so.


     In his case, innocence clearly meant him not being exposed to the truly dirty side of life, and human nature. Well, living being – nature, at least.


     However, if he had dated someone who was a Master of torture, spies, and infiltration, had he really not been exposed to all that stuff which was basically what the Emperor had been trying to keep him away from in the first place?


     It looked like that really was the case, as Erin walked over to Drakos's side once again and put her hands back in the same place while ignoring Daneel, as if he didn't exist.


     Looking into his eyes, she said, "That's all right, it makes sense. Even I would do the same thing. This is just a physical apparition, so you must know that even if am not who I say I am, I cannot do you harm, unless I target your friend here, who is completely exposed anyway. With that being the case, can't you…not be so cold? You don't know how much I missed you, my burning Dragon. Over all these years, it was on you that my thoughts lingered the most. So give me this, okay?"


     A difficult expression appeared on the Ancient Dragon's face, before he glanced at Daniel.


     Was he asking for permission or something? In a hurry to just get the answers he wanted, and not intending to come in between these lovers anyway, Daniel shrugged and nodded, while Erin watched everything with an expression of displeasure that soon melted back into the happy one from before when Drakos caught her hand.


     After this, she hugged him again, and this time, he didn't push back.


     It stretched on for quite a long time, until Daneel wondered whether he should say something, which was when she finally stepped back and said, "Let's sit first."


     The moment she said this, she turned away, almost as if she was hiding tears that had appeared in her eyes, which she didn't want the others to see.


     Flicking her fingers, she made two chairs and a table with steaming tea on top appear.


     Daneel sat on the one that looked normal, as the other was clearly some sort of loveseat on which two people could fit.


     Damn, this woman even had something like this lying around to conjure right away when she wanted it?


     After both of them sat together with Erin still holding his hand while looking into his eyes, she finally began her story.


     "I don't need to tell you about the first part. We were all placed inside those podiums and placed in random places that the Emperor judged would be where kingdoms or forces would arise. If that didn't happen, we were even given the power to make sure that we would be in the capital of whatever kingdom arose around us, using the temptations of men. I succeeded for a time, but there were many leaders who just weren't good enough. You know how much I believed in the Emperor, and his plan for the Grand Inheritance. I tried a lot, Drakos. Believe me, I kept trying, but I didn't find anyone who could fit the role. And at some point… I lost hope. Maybe it was because the leader of the Kingdom I was in was plotted against by his sons because he was too greedy, which led to the downfall of his kingdom, and to my capture by the big four. By hearing bits and pieces from those around me, I realized that we had all started to be collected in this manner, and I thought that I would be doomed to a life of isolation which would eventually end with me going completely mad, just like the others. I even judged that Angaria was doomed, or at least, that there was nothing for me to do except trust the other spirits and hope that at least one would succeed. However…that just wasn't me. I wasn't ready to give up my goals and place hope on others. I waited for a chance. And I found it… in the form of Cara."


     As the Empire Spirit paused and took in a breath, Daneel did so, too, as he had been holding his the whole time he was listening. This was fascinating, and that was why he almost missed Drakos's expression of sadness when he had heard her speak about losing hope. When he did catch it, though, it made Daneel wonder whether this dragon had gone through the same thing, too.


     "At this point, I guess I need to give you a small gist regarding this sect that I was placed in for safekeeping. You must surely have guessed that this is based on the Life and Death Path of the greatest enemy of the Emperor, and even though we thought him to be vanquished, the truth was that he placed a secret inheritance site which was later found by the survivors of the apocalypse. You and I witnessed his power firsthand. Those who found the Inheritance had no trouble in setting up a powerful sect that rose to the Big Four. Unlike other sects, recruitment in this one happens by randomly bringing people who have gone through certain things in their lives. The secret Inheritance of that man who almost managed to kill the Emperor dictated that his art should only be taught and passed down to those who meet different conditions, and the first individual who founded the sect laid down the law that only those who met these conditions could enter the sect. One of those conditions…is that those who have given up on life can enter. Cara was one who entered on that condition.


     "You know me, Drakos: I was always a strong supporter of the ideal that the goal is important, not the path. That's why I supported the plan of the Emperor to use the Grand Inheritance to stop the Church, because I valued the lives of the millions of this continent, just like him. I felt that it was better to take the shot instead of letting them all die. Look what happened! The Apocalypse came to be, but Angaria, and Angarians, survived! If the Emperor hadn't done that…that name, itself, would have vanished, which is the worst thing that we can allow to happen, especially when we were born due to this land. I never knew who my parents were, but like many, I took this land as my mother and father."


     So this was the kind of person this Empire Spirit was.


     That was certainly interesting, but she continued, not allowing Daneel any time to think.


     "Cara had been talented quite talented in these arts because of the incredibly harsh life she had led, and she only continued to train and grow stronger because she believed that she would find meaning for her life if she did so. In that process, she found…me. One day, she felt lonely, and she entered the room where I was, in my podium, thinking that it was empty, and told her life's story. She had no purpose in life, and she had been contemplating whether to just end it all, which happens a lot in this sect, believe it or not. That was my chance…and I took it. It could have ruined everything, as the Big Four were not supposed to find out about our ability to make a link, so that they would leave the Central Continent alone according to the designs of the Emperor. I was prepared to sacrifice myself to erase her memory if things went wrong. But…they didn't. She understood me, and she found her purpose: to ensure that there would at least be some strong force which would be dedicated to saving Angaria from future threats. And in turn, I found something to cling to to remain sane. By then, I had found out that the Heroes were getting too comfortable with their long life, which meant that they would not stand if the time came to stand against those who would seek to vanquish us. I knew that the Emperor masked us from the Mainland, but I also knew that it would only be a matter of time until someone else found us. So, I took this as my duty, as I was sure that I couldn't fulfill the original one given by the Emperor."


     A smile finally lit up the Empire Spirit's morose face as she said this, although the last few sentences were said with urgency, as if that was the emotion that had engulfed her at that time.


     Here, Daneel saw the clear differences between her and Arafell. Arafell had the same goal, but she wanted to rule the continent and even take the Grand Inheritance. She believed that she didn't need to be held back by the Emperor's thought that those of the present age should be the ones to hold the mantle, and not those from the Empire. Clearly, Erin agreed with this, so she had only wanted to do what she could do without going for all-out World Domination.


     "Together, we hatched a plan. She was the same as me: for the greater good, she was prepared to do anything. Oh, I even tried then to see if she could break the seals, but she just wasn't that type. Hence, I stuck to this path. We needed to ensure that at least of the Big Four would remain pure, or at least, as pure as possible, with the single intention of protecting Angaria, instead of just focusing on power and long life. She became the Sect Leader, and with my help, she achieved far more on the Path than any one else. She took the Sect to new heights, and in her honor, she and I made sure that a law was laid down that every consequent sect leader should touch a certain Artifact that she had made which would allow them to look through her life, and learn how to be a great leader. Of course, that Artifact was something we made with great difficulty that attacks one's mind, and makes them vulnerable to my consciousness taking them over."


     With this, Erin finally took her eyes off of Drakos, and fixed them on Daneel. The weight of her gaze bore down on him, but he didn't flinch.


     "Did I trick her? Yes, of course. I had to only tell her a few things while hiding much, because the seals forbade me from revealing almost any information. I also had to convince her to plot against all those who came after her, and that was hard. I used her poor heart and fragile mind to my purpose, but I regret nothing, because it was necessary. The consciousness of the one that I am in control of right now screams with a longing to be free every day, just like all the others that I forcefully enslaved over all these years. But I ignore them. Well, if some were good, I allow them some things, but others whom I can't trust eventually go mad after screaming themselves hoarse. You can judge me if you wish, but I know that you are not one foreign to the way my mind works, King."


     Daneel gave nothing away regarding what he was thinking. Clearly, she wanted to understand more about him in the same way that he had understood a lot about her, but he didn't want to give her that chance. He just stared back defiantly, and their gazes clashed for a few seconds, before she finally humphed and continued.


     "That is my tale. Now, it is high time we return to my first question, King. Although I am grateful that you allowed me this reunion, why are you here?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     682 Consciousness Link
      As Daneel saw the Empire Spirit repeat the question, he simply pointed a finger, along which both of them followed to see that was pointing at the giant, transparent ice ball in which a man was frozen.


     Of course, Drakos had already known the answer, but Erin frowned and asked, "Him? What could you want with him? Isn't he just some sect disciple who had his eyes burned out? How do you even know him?"


     Daneel took a moment to answer, as he felt that he should really have his guard up around this woman. She had managed to deduce so much from a simple thing, so he did not put it past her to read things between the lines of whatever he said. After all, he had no intention whatsoever of letting it slip that he had something else that he was hiding, so he carefully thought for a bit and said, "If my suspicions are correct, the Church might have already succeeded in infiltrating one of the Big Four. And as you can guess, they would definitely use that opportunity to try and break that sect from the inside. I want to use a Consciousness Link spell to find out what he knows. With Drakos's help, I sneaked into the Sect of Hedon before and made a bond with him, and I also cast a spell to keep a check so that he wouldn't betray me at the time. Now, the only reason he did this to himself is to notify me as the spell couldn't send information from inside the sect. There are other possibilities, too, so I just want to find the answer by asking him directly."


     Daneel had tried to compress everything as much as possible, and he expected the woman to ask questions.


     However, after deeply pondering for a bit, she just waved her hand.


     "Go on. I need to… er, speak with Drakos, anyway. I don't like unfounded conclusions, so be sure before saying something so grave."


     Daneel didn't know what word she had been about to use in the place of 'speak', and he didn't want to guess.


     Although there were still a few questions regarding the Empire Spirit that he had, his curiosity had been sated, so he moved to his original objective behind coming here.


     He also told himself that this time, he had gotten off lucky. He had been thinking that with all the spells behind the third seal, he was pretty much invincible, but that was clearly not the case. If this was anyone else from the Big Four, and if they had managed to know all of these things, he would definitely have been doomed. He had to be more careful from now on, and he vowed that he would definitely take much more caution, at least before he was powerful enough.


     With a nod, he started walking towards the ice ball, after which he used a simple spell to heat his finger before allowing it to bore through the ice that had been enchanted.


     The moment his finger came in contact with the skin of Percy's hand, Daneel asked the system to activate the spell, and the next moment, darkness overtook his vision as he passed out.


     …


     When Daneel opened his eyes, there was only a blank space all around him, and although he could feel his body, he couldn't see it.


     This was a pretty terrifying thing, but he remained calm and observed his surroundings.


     After looking around for a bit and finding nothing, he was just about to ask the system where he was, before a small light bloomed into existence right in front of him.


     Along with it, multiple lights also started to come into being, but Daneel was focusing on this first one.


     He expressed his intention to view it more clearly, as he could see tiny figures moving inside that light. Whatever this world was, it seemed to obey his will, as he moved closer to the light and was able to peek in.


     This startled him a bit, but he took it in stride.


     It was like he was watching a movie, and it displayed the scene of a wooden house in which a woman lay in a bed, looking deathly pale.


     He was seeing things from a first person view, so he could see a hand holding that woman's arm on which the skin clung to the bones. Tears dripped onto the mattress that was draped on her, and as Daneel pricked his ears, he heard a young voice that sounded familiar.


     "No, mom, you can't leave me alone. You can't leave me with him. Please, mom. Take me with you. Don't leave me. Please stay."


     Again and again, he kept saying things like these, but the woman's eyes were closed. She did not seem to be responding to his words, and Daneel felt pity for this kid who, judging from the size of his hand, was only around 7 to 8 years old.


     Suddenly, with a loud sound, the door opened to allow in the Mad Doctor, who looked at the scene of the kid holding his mother and tightened his lips.


     He walked forward and felt the pulse on her other hand, all while Percy watched on with trepidation, as if he was afraid of what he would say.


     After taking the pulse and casting a few spells that looked like they were supposed to check her condition further, the Mad Doctor shrugged and said, "She's too far gone. Giving birth to you had already taken a toll on her, and she had always been weak all her life. She had only her beauty going for her, and even that has withered away. She's useless. Well, better to just end her suffering."


     It looked like his worst fears had come true, as Percy immediately sprang to his feet and found the courage out of nowhere to say, "No! You can save her! I heard the others saying that you have the skills and the materials to prolong any normal human's life! Please use them! I'll do anything you want!"


     At first, anger appeared on the Mad Doctor's face, but he controlled it as it looked like he had just gotten an idea.


     "You're too soft. Yes, I can do it, but I see no value in it. Instead, this might help in making you grow. Watch."


     The next second, in a blur, the Mad Doctor's hand moved like a knife toward the woman's neck, and as a loud scream that almost shattered Daneel's ears appeared, that light broke into a million pieces.


     "System, what was that?", he asked, wincing, and the system replied, [This is the consciousness of the target which is in a dreaming state. Currently, it is reliving the worst moments of its life, and this usually happens when one is in an artificially induced coma. All of the small lights that host sees, which is an artificial representation created by host's consciousness with the help of the link, are extremely traumatic situations that the target has been through.]


     Although Daneel heard the answer, he just couldn't believe it, but after a moment, a memory surfaced in his mind.


     Percy, on the ground, with his head between his legs, swinging forward and back while chanting a list of names to himself.


     There had been 44 names on that list, and there were 44 lights here.


     Clearly, these were all the people who had made it onto that list.


     With horror appearing in his mind, Daneel took perfunctory glances at each of them, and realized that each was similar to the one he had originally seen. They were all about people who had been connected to Percy in some way, who were killed by the Mad Doctor due to various reasons. Sometimes, there weren't even reasons – he just did it for the kick of it.


     Daneel had known that Percy had been through a lot, but seeing it for himself made it affect him in ways that it hadn't done before.


     How did someone who had been through so, so much… Become the Percy that any new? That obnoxious, irritating kid who had begged him to take him on as a disciple?


     Only one thing could explain it- a burning desire for revenge, that had somehow not consumed Percy and turned him into a single-minded individual who would keep pushing forward while not allowing it to burn them up.


     And this meant that Percy had a certain kind of strength that was only found in a few – the strength to be able to persevere, and not bow down to life. Instead, he spit on its face every day, and tried his best to get what he wished, while not losing his identity in the process.


     Daneel had a newfound admiration for his disciple now, but for the moment, he placed that to the side and asked the system, "How do I talk to him?"


     [Host must choose a memory and enter it at will. Host will be at the mercy of the target, so it is advised that host should think of something that will prove host's identity, as the records of the Empire state that those whose dreams are intruded on in this way automatically associate it as a hostile attempt, and react aggressively.]


     Oh?


     Thinking for a bit and getting an idea, Daneel looked around and chose the memory in which Percy looked like he was the oldest.


     The moment he did so, he blinked, and found himself in that same wooden house as the first memory he had seen.


     He had appeared physically, so instead of seeing it from Percy's view, he now had a third-person viewpoint of the scene.


     A man and woman were standing beside each other, and the man was pointing at an old, rusted steel bed while saying, "That was where…"


     Interrupted rudely, Percy turned around as he felt something different about this memory, and this dream, or nightmare, as he called it, for the umpteenth time.


     His dreams had always revolved around reliving his worst moments, and often, even though he felt that he had the power to control himself and change things, he knew that it was all for naught. What was done was done, so he allowed himself to be swept into each one while they reinforced his desire to kill his father, all while both giving him happiness due to seeing what he had had, and sadness because the memories would always end with that happiness being utterly destroyed.


     The girl beside him vanished into a puff of smoke as he turned around, and by instinct, he prepared to attack. Something just felt…wrong about this, so his first thought was that this might be Church using some method to kill him while he was suspended.


     Yet, the dignified face of the man in front of him made him stop.


     "M-master!"


     Of course, it was the one for whom he had done all this, in the first place.


     "Of course it's me. Put away that attack, and tell me everything that happened."


     Daneel knew how much his 'master' avatar meant for Percy, so he had gambled on its power to stop the man from attacking. Still, the fireball he had conjured in response felt so powerful, as if it was a supernova and not a simple spell, which was probably because of the fact that this world was controlled by him.


     Percy prepared to do so, but he paused and said, "If you are an enemy, you could have checked my memories and taken this form. How can I trust you?"


     Well, at least, the kid was smart.


     Daneel had expected this, so he said, "Caution is good. There is no way to answer, though, because if I am an enemy and if I did go through your memories to find this form, I will also know all the interactions you had, which means there is nothing I can say to prove my identity. Let's leave all that. Just tell me everything that happened, and I'll be on my way. Obviously, if I was the enemy, I would already know everything, so you lose nothing by telling me."


     Percy listened to the man speaking, and after thinking for a bit, he realized that it made sense. If it was the Church, they would already know the answer, anyway, so there was now a high probability that this was his master.


     However, Percy decided to play it safe, as the Church were just too mysterious and powerful an enemy.


     He recited everything that happened, including the exact dialogues spoken by the man from the Church, but he didn't say anything regarding his thoughts, or why he had blinded himself.


     It looked as if it wasn't necessary, though, as his master's face took on a grave expression as he heard the answer.


     After Percy was done, he said, "All right. I've found everything I wanted to. You'll be healed now, and after that, I'll come meet you. You did good, boy. There will be a huge surprise waiting for you when you open your eyes, so persevere, and make sure you recover. Got it?"


     Tears shone in Percy's eyes as he heard this. He so, so wished that this was his master.


     That had been the only man to give a sh*t about his bastard self in a long time.


     As he saw him disappear, he went back to the memory, but he did remember the part about the surprise.


     Well, he was definitely going to ask his master for it after he woke up. And if that had been the enemy…well, then there would be no waking up, so it was useless to think of that option.


     …


     Meanwhile, Daneel had just opened his eyes in the large cave, only to turn around and find that a large…room, had popped into existence at some point behind him.


     It had opaque glass walls, and using his elementary vision, Daneel saw that it was made of Hero-level formations.


     The two Empire Spirits were nowhere to be seen, and just as Daneel was about to contact Drakos in his mind, a loud sound stopped him.


     BANG!


     It was from inside that room.


     Huh? Were they fighting or something? Were there unresolved issues, or…?


     Before he could continue his line of thought, the barriers faded away to reveal the two Spirits in the same position as before, sitting on the sofa, but their faces were flushed.


     Seeing Daneel staring at them with a surprised expression on his face, Erin got a playful look in her eyes and said something which made him almost cough out blood.


     "Oh, you're back. You see, when two adults meet after a long time, they engage in some very enlightening…'conversations'. You'll understand when you grow up. Right, then, what did your friend say?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     683 Damned if you do, Damned if you don“
      After Erin said these words, a silence descended over the cave during which she unflinchingly stared into Daneel's eyes, while he could only keep looking, taken aback.


     She had spoken almost as if she was talking to some toddler, and beside her, Daneel even spotted Drakos blushing and turning to the side.


     "I apologize on her behalf, Young King. She has always been pretty outspoken, and she is famous for saying whatever comes to her mind."


     Daneel could definitely see how she had gotten this reputation, so he simply chose to not respond to this, as he wasn't confident enough that he could say something that didn't reveal something about him which would also count as a great comeback. He might have shot back right away if this wasn't the Empire Spirit that had given him such a big scare just now, but in this case, he chose to take the gentleman's route.


     Clearing his throat, he said, "The Church really has infiltrated the Sect of Hedon. They want to wake the Mad Doctor up and set him on me. That seems to be the only plausible explanation behind the words of the infiltrator."


     Hearing this, Erin got a very serious expression on her face, and even Drakos adopted a grave one while he looked at him.


     "Tell me everything that happened," Erin said, following which Daneel began to repeat the same things he had heard from Percy.


     After he was done, Erin sank into deep thought, and Drakos looked very troubled.


     Daneel waited to see what she would say, as she was one of the most unique existences that he had ever met. She had been the sect leader of one of the Big Four for a long, long time, and along with that, she was also an Empire spirit who had once been among the top in the Empire. All of these experiences must definitely have made her someone who had a very acute understanding of the continent and the threat of the Church, which was exactly what Daneel needed right now.


     For the life of him, he couldn't figure out why the Church was doing this. By all accounts, they should mostly be infuriated with the Head for defeating them like that, and although Daneel had considered whether this was because the Head was clearly showing favor for him, the Church did not seem like those typical antagonists who would go after small fries like him with the hope that it would affect their main enemy.


     He had also considered whether this was revenge for what had happened in Lanthanor before, but if they had that intention, he could guess that they would have moved much sooner. This was a golden opportunity for them as they had managed to infiltrate the sect, so it didn't make sense why they were taking so much risk to do this and target him when they could be doing a lot more to destabilize the continent.


     Finally, Erin spoke up after a few seconds.


     "King… I have bad news and even worse news. Which do you wish to listen to, first? Of course, this my analysis, and you can choose to listen to it or not."


     As Daneel heard this, he was reminded of her statement before where she had said that he was free to judge her if he wanted. All of this made it clear that she was, for some reason, hostile towards him, and he wanted to know why that was the case.


     "Did I offend you in some way? Putting aside the fact that we cannot fully trust you yet even though you laid out your story, I respect your opinion as an Empire Spirit and the trusted advisor of the Emperor who has a host of experience. Besides, you've also been the sect leader, so I expect that you will also be able to speak from the perspective of one who knows almost everything regarding what is going on in Angaria. The reason behind me not trusting you is not because I suspect that something might be wrong with your identity, but because with Empire Spirits, my experience has mostly been that they are dangerous beings who warrant a lot of caution. No offense. Of course, it is different with Drakos, but you already know why that is."


     Hearing this, Erin raised an eyebrow and asked a question that made Daneel widen his eyes with shock.


     "Are you referring to Arafell, by any chance?"


     What the hell? So she knew about Arafell?


     He had to take a moment to come to terms with this.


     Why the f*ck was it that almost every time she opened her mouth, there was always something or the other that made him feel this damn emotion which kept surprising him even though he thought that he had become numb to it?


     As he thought about it, he realized that it changed… A lot.


     Daneel blurted out the first question he got.


     "Wait… Are you the one who is giving Arafell inside information regarding the Big Four?"


     Daneel remembered that Arafell had said that she knew almost everything regarding the Big Four, and it had sounded like she had a pretty strong lead on the inside. As he thought about it, it became obvious that the strongest lead would definitely be one who was at the level of the sect leader.


     Shrugging, Erin said, "Of course! We've been working together for a long, long time. We didn't get along that well during the Empire, but in this age, we have mutual goals – both of as want to save Angaria. I want to do that by making a sect that will fight when the time comes, while she wants to take control of the continent. I promised her that I wouldn't stop her, but that I wouldn't help her actively, either. So, she asked me whether I could give her inside information, and I found nothing wrong in that. Our relationship has become much better because we've been talking for so many years, but even if that wasn't the case, I would have talked to you in the same way as I really detest those who use other's feelings against them. True, I do that myself, and a lot, too, but I try not to especially when one's feelings are as deep and sincere as Arafell's. Her love was known throughout the Empire as the purest to have ever existed, and you've now besmirched that. She hasn't even responded to me since then! I tried to reach out to her to support her, but all I got was silence. She is probably lying somewhere, completely broken, all because if you! True, she might have been your opponent, but you should really have acted with the knowledge that we will need her if we want to face the Church and win in the future! You-"


     "Erin. Calm down."


     With each sentence, the Empire Spirit's tone had started to become more and more heated, and toward the end, she had already gotten up and was pointing a finger at Daneel while taking steps toward him, almost as if she wanted to attack him out of anger.


     It was Drakos's calm tone which interrupted her and made her take a few deep breaths, all while Daneel looked straight into her eyes.


     Oh. So that was the reason.


     Initially, he had felt that it was a little hypocritical, as he could guess that her role obviously entailed doing similar things day in and day out. However, as she continued, he saw the reason behind her being so enraged, and behind that, he gleaned that there was quite a bit of anxiousness that had probably been eating her up because she hadn't been able to reach Arafell.


     In fact, he could guess that even she found it hypocritical as she did not seem like someone was unintelligent, and that she was mainly angry because she was worried.


     Daneel had been keeping quiet and controlling himself so that he wouldn't expose anything about himself, but now, the Empire Spirit had gone ahead and done exactly what he had been trying not to do.


     First of all, she was clearly an emotional person who wasn't afraid of speaking out and following her feelings, instead of being cold and calculating all the time. Of course, this had been hinted at from the way she had been with Drakos, too, but this confirmed it.


     Secondly, she was someone who valued bonds, because in her own words, she hadn't liked Arafell initially, but talking for such a long time must have created one that was the reason behind her angry outburst right now. This wasn't just the worry that one of the assets that would be most effective against the Church might have been injured permanently – no, it was the worry felt for a friend who must be grieving, alone.


     Also, this perfectly fit into Arafell's every statement when she had talked about taking over Angaria. In any war, information was key, and if she really did go up against the Big Four, she would be fighting from a very advantages position as she would have someone on the inside at a very high level to give her all the information she needed. Along with spells from the third seal and proper preparation, Daneel could see how Arafell would almost find it easy to take over the continent, especially if she also won the Race and used the Grand Inheritance to rebuild her body. She would be more powerful than any Hero on Angaria anyway, and with all the information at her disposal, it would be a piece of cake.


     After taking a few more deep breaths, Erin sat beside Drakos again, who caught her hand and said, "The king had no choice. She was using underhanded methods, too, and he couldn't let her win, especially because he knows everything about the Grand Inheritance. It was too risky to allow her to break the third seal, especially when she did not seem like someone who would listen to others. Besides…"


     As Drakos was about to continue, Daneel raised a hand to stop him.


     He knew what the Dragon was about to say, but he wanted the revelation to have more effect on the Empire Spirit.


     He had to say that although he had been quite cautious about her until now, that outburst of hers had actually made him understand enough about her to feel that it would be excellent if he could get her on his side.


     Well, he had one Empire Spirit under him, who had already become indispensable in each and every one of his pursuits, and who had also turned out to have an excellent perspective that helped him in almost every situation. Why not add another who wasn't bound by the shackles of innocence?


     This was great to think about, but Daneel knew that it would not be an easy task, especially after seeing the personality of this Empire Spirit which did not seem like that of one who would be ready to follow just anyone.


     Still, he had to try.


     "How do you speak to Arafell, by the way?", He asked, following which she frowned and answered, "There's a special spell that allows her to materialize here."


     "Alright. Try messaging her again, but this time, tell her that if she doesn't come, then I'll tell you about what happened the last time I met her. Just try it."


     As Erin heard this, she didn't seem convinced, but Drakos nodded encouragingly beside her.


     This pushed her to take out a trinket that was shaped like a golden flower, and not even two seconds after she sent the message, a voice was instantly heard in the cave they were in.


     "King Daneel, if you even think about doing what you just threatened me with, I swear that we will become irreconcilable enemies!"


     With this thunderous statement, the woman who had already entered the hearts of many, many Angarians appeared in the room.


     This was another physical apparition that looked just like her, and she was fuming while looking at Daneel.


     Raising his hands as if to show that he was surrendering, Daneel said, "I'm sorry! Erin, here, was accusing me of 'breaking' you, so I needed to show what that you were at least… Not broken. Which reminds me, can I get the answer regarding what exactly happened that day?"


     Daneel had to admit that he was still really, really curious regarding why Arafell had thanked him and cried on his shoulders for such a long time, but it looked like he was destined never to find the answer.


     With a smile appearing on the corner of her mouth that looked exquisite, Arafell said, "Dream on. You'll NEVER find out. But if you even refer to it one more time…"


     The warning didn't even need to be given. Daneel was still a bit guilty regarding what had happened, so he only got an expression of extreme frustration on his face, which delighted Arafell, before he shook his head and looked to the side while grumbling something under his breath.


     Smiling wide as she saw this, Arafell walked over to Erin and said, "I'm sorry I didn't respond for so long. Is there anything wrong? I'll explain about everything later, when this cave is not so crowded."


     Right as Arafell said these words, another realization appeared to Daneel which made him stand up and point at Erin before exclaiming, "Wait, if you knew Arafell, you must already have known about me and Drakos!"


     Erin had gotten a very relieved expression on her face after seeing that Arafell was fine. So, when she saw the King say this, she actually burst out laughing.


     After her laughter echoed in the cave for two seconds, she controlled it momentarily and said, "Yup! In your shock, I knew that you would forget that Hero-level camouflage spells erase all signs, including smell. I got you! I just wanted to see how the famous King who had managed to sway my beloved burning Dragon and even break all three seals would fare in front of pressure and panic, and I must say that I was pleased. Anyway, I'll make the choice for you. The bad news is that the Church now thinks of you as a threat, and they want to test your power. The even worse news is that…no matter what you do, you're screwed! Your only options are to either die in the hands of an Exalted Champion, as that is the only outcome which will not cause suspicion to arise in the Church, or show your strength and survive, in which case they'll treat you as a real threat and try even harder to kill you! You're damned if you do, and damned if you don't! Oh, and before you die, please do me a favor and give me my Dragon's consciousness…we have a lot more 'conversations' to share!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     684 A Barking Dog
      Although Daneel had seen value in Erin, there were still a lot of things that he disliked about her.


     For instance, he didn't like the tone with which she spoke one bit, and he didn't like that she had been so devious as to use something that she had already known to make him think that he had made a blunder.


     Yet, he placed all these things aside as there was something else he didn't like at all, on top of them – the news that he had just found out about.


     The damn Church… Was treating him as a threat?


     That was the worst possible news that Daneel could have heard right now, and this was clearly reflected on his face which took on a much graver expression than any that had appeared in recent times.


     The Church was still too powerful an enemy for him to handle at the moment, and he had been hoping that he would have time to at least go quite far in the Champion realm before he might have to face up them.


     This was also the reason why he hadn't gone to the location given by his Master, before the man had left with the Church-he had been told to go when he thought he was strong enough, and Daneel didn't think he was ready, no matter what awaited him there.


     So, the news that he had brought upon himself the one thing that he had been hoping to avoid was pretty damn unsettling.


     Looking back on his actions, Daneel didn't even know exactly what might have resulted in this happening, but he stopped that line of thought as he could tell that it would only cause time to be wasted.


     There was no way to change the past, so he could only handle the present. And although that present was one where he was apparently "damned if he did and damned if he didn't", he had to find a way out.


     After saying her piece, Erin happily chortled for a few more seconds before finally calming down and setting her eyes on Daneel.


     He felt them, but he didn't respond in any manner. Instead, Daneel drew on the entirety of his mind to assess the situation and find the best ways forward for him.


     First of all, it was futile to think that Erin might be cheating him, and that this might not be the truth. As Daneel ran through everything he had just found out, he realized that this explanation made sense.


     He had already beaten an Amateur Champion, so they were now sending an Exalted one after him. Repeatedly, he had shown that he was one of the most talented individuals on the continent, so an enemy would definitely be interested in eradicating people like these so that they wouldn't rise to become another figure like the Emperor who had beaten back that threat from before that had probably been much stronger than the Church.


     Hence, any force attacking Angaria after finding out the history would definitely be very cautious in this regard.


     Still, there was definitely nothing that he could have done differently so far. His goals had needed him to take each one of those steps, and he would not regret any one of them.


     The most worrying thing about the situation was that as it would be the Mad Doctor that was after him, and because there was the High Council which was also quite hostile towards him, there was quite a high possibility that he would not be receiving help from the Head, or individuals like the Matron. That would be one of the first things that would be thought about by the Church before they decided to use the Mad Doctor, so it was pretty safe to assume that his 'allies' would either be preoccupied, or prevented from coming forth and saving Daneel.


     So, all that remained was to list out everything he could do, and eliminate each option that he definitely could not choose.


     While doing this, Daneel also realized that this plan of theirs was perfect as they had ensured that he would be removed as a threat no matter what result came to be. Just like Erin had said, the objective must be to close off all paths for him, and it looked like they had successfully done so.


     Yet, as someone who had practically made his entire 'career' on Angaria on thinking out of the box, Daneel instantly got a few ideas.


     First, he began to think in the simplest of terms, for the simplest of plans, before going deeper into methods that used scheming.


     Of course, the first two options were either to break through and use everything at his disposal to defeat the Mad Doctor, or to lose and feign death or disability.


     That last thing, of course, was inspired by Daneel's own actions during the whole episode with the Kingdom of the Elves.


     First of all, Daneel dismissed the first option, as it would be impossible to do so without alerting others that he had something like the system on him. Both the Church and the Big Four would find out, and he would have practically everyone in the world after him.


     The second one, though, had appeal. Although he had the World Domination System which advocated that he should be going on that path, Daneel found nothing wrong in temporarily taking a step back in order to hide his power and grow secretly. One option was definitely to feign his death, which would not be too difficult given all the resources that he had at hand, and place someone else in his place.


     Pausing, Daneel considered this possibility seriously. Yet, the more he thought about it, the more he began to reject it.


     First of all, it wasn't because Daneel had a selfish attachment towards his titles, or because his ego needed to be satisfied every day by people bowing to him.


     No, the reason behind him not liking this at all, was… The Grand Inheritance.


     Ever since Daneel had found out what it was after breaking the third seal, he had known about the Emperor's idea that it might all come down to someone being able to properly wield that ultimate power without bringing about the apocalypse like he had done.


     The Emperor's plans had all been geared towards this direction, – the Grand Inheritance, and in turn, the Will of the World, could only be safely wielded by one who was supported by most of the individual wills of that world, and Daneel was not prepared to let go of that. No, more than that, he was not prepared to let others have their way and make him give up things.


     He had to find better methods. And he would.


     If he gave up the throne, then someone else would be king, and they would be the one on to whom the admiration and everything that he had earned so far would transfer onto. But Daneel was the one with the system, and although it was the Emperor's belief that anyone who was supported by a large part of the continent would be able to use the Grand Inheritance safely, Daneel wasn't prepared to give that responsibility to someone else. He trusted that if anything went wrong, he was the one best equipped to solve any kind of problems, using both the advanced tool on the continent, and his own skills had been honed over the years.


     Hence, that brought him to the disability part, which Daneel added to the 'possible plans' list. The negatives of this option was that he would definitely lose whatever support he had in the Big Four, but still, his image in the Central Continent would be the same. That was what mattered in the grand scheme of things, so Daneel moved forward to other plans.


     His next set of plans completely revolved around dealing with his for beforehand by striking first. Why not just go kill the Mad Doctor while he was in the process of being revived by the Church?


     Daneel liked this idea, as it was the most effective method to get rid of an enemy – to strike when they were weak, and to kill them before they could come and kill you.


     Yet, the problem here was that the whole purpose behind the Church doing this was that they wanted to test him. If the Mad Doctor got killed, wouldn't they just look for another option to accomplish the same thing? This time, Daneel had been lucky enough to have Percy on the scene who had made that sacrifice to allow Daneel to know of the threat.


     Next time, what if they were completely covert and began their 'test' when he was not prepared? Going into any battle with preparation and planning was the best method, and Daneel was not prepared to give this up.


     It was better to deal with the stronger foe who was visible, than a weaker one who was completely invisible.


     Daneel flipped through other options, too, but eventually, he realized that these were the only ones he had to pay attention to.


     That was when he sat down and pondered on each deeply, which was when an idea suddenly appeared to him.


     There was one option that Erin hadn't thought of, and it hadn't occurred to him, too, right away.


     And that was… To give the Church something bigger to think about.


     After all, if their entire outpost that was present in Angaria was about to be wi[ed out, would they care about testing him more, or about defending themselves against the High Council?


     A small smile appeared on Daneel's face the moment this occurred to him, even though he did not know whether it would work yet. It was entirely possible that their means of hiding themselves would be much beyond anything he was capable of, but Daneel was determined to give this a try.


     If he could somehow use the fact that he knew who the infiltrator was, and that he would be hidden from their eyes, to pull them out and find out their location, or place them at risk of death or worse, being captured, then Daneel was sure that he would at least be given quite some time away from the attention of the Church that would definitely be enough for him to calmly break through to the Champion level and handle any threat that they sent.


     After all, this was also a golden opportunity for them, as the true test of the potential of one was to see whether they could handle someone much beyond their level. After he broke through, it wouldn't be as shocking as a Warrior beating an Exalted Champion. If they sent Heroes, he was sure that the High Council would not sit around and would instantly respond, unlike in this case where it was one of their own coming after him.


     So, making a decision, Daneel stood up. He would first travel to the Sect of Hedon to see what he could find out, but just in case, he also prepared to completely map out the other plans, too, if a situation occurred where he might have the switch to them.


     "Please get the healing done quickly, and send the delegation back."


     Simply saying this, Daneel began walking toward the direction where the huts for the others who had come with him were.


     After a second, he heard Erin's taunting voice from behind him.


     "That's it? That's all the Mighty King of Lanthanor and Heavenly Leader of the HEavenly Alliance amounts to? A meek man with nothing to say in return?"


     At the last moment before Daneel stepped out of the barrier and left, he turned around and gave a single answer.


     "When a dog barks at me, I am someone who would rather cast a spell to shut its foul mouth instead of barking back and making myself look like a fool. In case you don't understand, my actions will be my answers. Farewell."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     685 Returning to the Sect of Hedon
      Daneel continued walking and left right after he said those words, but the loud sound he heard from behind him was enough to let him know that they had been quite effective.


     Indeed, seeing his back as he confidently walked away, Erin was fuming while Drakos simply held her hand and waited for her to calm down.


     She was also known for her temper, and sometimes, the Emperor had even used to give her a few days off on a few occasions as her work would be particularly 'excellent', especially in the area of torture, if her mood was bad.


     Yet, she had modeled a unique Champion Path for herself from these emotions of hers, so there was no one who dared to tell her that she had to control herself and not be so impulsive.


     After a minute, she finally took a deep breath and turned to Drakos before saying, "I see what you see in him. Maybe even the Emperor would have liked if he had been alive. But is he really reliable?"


     To this, Drakos smiled and said, "I knew you would see it right away. I have no reason to believe that he is not. It has been an honor and pleasure being with them all these days, and I look forward to each and every thing that he will do. Of course, my perspective is a bit tilted because of the way I see the world, but I still believe that he is the best hope for Angaria. Just believe in him, and you'll be pleasantly surprised."


     In response, Erin humphed and took Drakos's other hand in hers before saying, "Well, just like he said, actions do speak much louder than words. I'll wait and see what he'll do, before I make a decision. But until then… Like he said, it's best if I get this over with quickly, but we still have a couple of days – let's make the most of them."


     …


     After reaching a small cave that was also lit by invisible light sources, Daneel saw a row of huts stretching out that looked quite comfortable.


     The others from the Sect of Hedon were quite surprised to see him in one piece, which was when Daneel asked around and found that the whole purpose of this delegation, which wouldn't have been necessary normally to escort just that ice ball as the Head or some other Hero could have done it easily, was to help the process of healing in different ways.


     No one exactly knew what happened during this process of 'helping', but what they did know was that each person who came back always seemed as if they had lost something or the other.


     Some turned into dunces from being quite smart before, and some who were typically easy-going would start to take things very seriously and even become paranoid.


     Thankfully, it was temporary.


     All of this was very weird, and because it completely creeped out each and everyone who even heard of it, coming here was something that was talked about in hushed tones with fear and only those who were really low on resources and wanted the pretty large payout that came from joining this delegation were those who would chalk up the courage to come on this trip.


     Of course, there were others like the one whom Daneel was impersonating, too, who simply came because of their curiosity, and because they had been pretty bored in the sect.


     Daneel missed his old identity that he had used the last time he had been in the Sect of Hedon, but knowing that this would be a short trip if everything went well, he just decided to go along and not put something irrelevant on his plate such as having to change whom he was impersonating.


     Asking around, he also found that this healing process would typically take four days, but Drakos soon gave him the message that Erin had promised that she would be done in two.


     Daneel was quite interested to find out just what method she was using, as even the most complex healing spell at his disposal advocated that regenerating such a complex organ of a human wasn't something that could be done in just a couple of days.


     Yet, he didn't want to give her the satisfaction, as the spell was definitely something that was also a part of the inheritance of that man who had been the Emperor's enemy, which was clearly indicated because of the fact that the system found no clue of a spell that caused such weird things to happen in both the records of the spells he had obtained from the third seal and the memory of the Emperor.


     By this time, Daneel had already gone through half the Champion Paths that he had obtained, and the reason he was taking it slow was that he was carefully analyzing each and every one and listing the pros and cons for himself. Each path he went through gave him a different insight into how each individual's mind functioned, and how the Will responded to that individual's resonance with themselves to lend them power. Of course, it was the Original Paths rather than those that were passed down which interested him the most, and he focused more time on them as they were also fascinating.


     Although being targeted by a behemoth such as the Church might have made others become skittish, Daneel managed to calm himself down and spend the two days going through the rest of the Champion Paths, while also thinking of the other plans that he could use to get out of the situation.


     Communication was completely closed off, and because he didn't have anything pressing to tell Eloise and the others, Daneel did not go and ask Erin for permission to use the closed channel that connected this place to the outside.


     At the end of the second day, the same woman who had greeted them on their first day here appeared and said, "Please pack up. The healer was in a good mood, so she has already finished the healing. You will be leaving right away."


     Over these two days, the others had been called, and Daneel had seen those strange things for himself. The pattern he had noticed was that facets of one's personality were somehow being flipped around by manipulating their consciousnesses, but as this was displayed during the aftermath of the spell that had been cast, Daneel didn't get enough clues to find out just what that spell was.


     These things always faded in 24 hours, which was another interesting thing, and as the others heaved sighs of relief on finding out that they would be leaving this creepy place much sooner than expected, Daneel decided he would come unravel the mysteries here as soon as he was done with everything else on his plate.


     "Young King, Erin asked me to tell you that she will be looking forward to your 'answers'. She has finished the healing, but Percy will have to stay in a coma for a few more days as it is needed for the body to adjust to the changes that have happened to it."


     Raising an eyebrow and understanding that this was basically her saying goodbye without even coming by herself to do so, Daneel once again saw her arrogant side, which made him all the more motivated to crush it into nothingness as soon as he got the chance.


     At that moment, he vowed that the next time he came to the sect, this Empire Spirit's attitude would be completely different.


     On their way back, the only change was that Percy, who was in the transparent ice ball, had a cloth over his eyes in order to cover his eyes which had just been regenerated.


     The Head arrived to escort them back, as he still had a bad feeling about something, and hence, he did not want to risk any delegation or, in fact, even any Warrior of the Big Four being killed by random ambushes by the Church.


     Before they had managed to beat back the Church, this had been common, and now that that had been quite long ago, the Head did not put it past them to resume such activities. At that time, they had let the small fries such as those who had tried to take over the Kingdom of Lanthanor go, as they had had much bigger issues to deal with – namely, the Heroes of the Church who had required the entire High Council to chip in to defeat them.


     There were no mishaps along the way, and as soon as the delegation reached the Sect of Hedon, broad smiles appeared on the faces of almost everyone in the delegation.


     They instantly left to the building which dispensed rewards to get their fat paychecks for going along this hellish ride, and Daneel followed them, too, as it would be suspicious to not look forward to the thing that had enticed each and every one of them to volunteer for this trip in the first place.


     After taking the reward, Daneel checked on the location of his impersonator's dorm, before heading there to pause and decide on his next step.


     In Percy's consciousness, he had also been given a clear description of the infiltrator's face, so Daneel first set out to identify where this guy was.


     This wasn't too difficult as, by luck, the guy he was impersonating was known to be one with a fragile ego who constantly went to those weaker than him to bully them into giving him whatever scraps they had. He only targeted the weakest, and he barely got anything of value out of it, but he did it mainly for the enjoyment that it gave him.


     A classic bully, in other words.


     Not even two minutes later, Daneel found the newcomer, who was chatting away looking completely normal in a group of those who were heading to a training session.


     After finding his target, Daneel made sure not to pay too much attention to him, as he couldn't be sure whether the one from the Church had employed Hero-level spells which could detect if other people started paying any attention to them, or felt bloodlust towards them.


     The system was the one which did the surveillance, and all Daneel had to do was stay within a few kilometers of the newcomer, which was quite easy. He continued perusing the Champion Paths while utilizing the prompt from the system to move around to make sure that the newcomer stayed in his sphere of surveillance, and soon, Daneel got a report.


     It was pretty disappointing, though. In the span of a day, the guy hadn't been up to any suspicious actions.


     Understanding that he should probably be patient, Daneel moved on to his next target – the Mad Doctor.


     Another idea had appeared to him after spending those two days thinking – even though killing the Mad Doctor and eliminating the threat that he was before he attacked was not an option, there was one other thing that Daneel could do: weaken him and make it look like a consequence of the attack from Ashahell, itself, which would bring down his overall power and not make it so shocking when Daneel did whatever he decided to do in the fight that he would eventually have with the man.


     Also, if this was possible, Daneel had also decided on another plan of action: finding out more about the Mad Doctor would definitely be helpful as it might come of use when he fought him, and one was always most truthful to themselves. So, if Daneel could touch the Mad Doctor for at least a moment, he could cast the Consciousness Link spell he had used before on Percy to find information about all the dreams that the Mad Doctor was seeing, which meant that there would be quite a high chance of finding something he could use even if he couldn't interact with the man or the dreams like he had done with Percy.


     Yet, Daneel got a bad feeling about both of these plans the moment he set out to implement them, as the enclosure which the Mad Doctor was kept in was on such a level of lock down the Daneel could detect multiple Hero-level formations and even Hero-level individuals near the man as soon as he went within 100 feet of him.


     How could the one from the Church manage to go through so many levels of protection?


     Clearly, the Head was focusing on saving this Champion of theirs, whom he did not want to die as that would mean that they would lose quite an important resource. On top of his power, he was also a very experienced healer, and such individuals were indispensable on the battlefield.


     As he continued watching though, Daneel got his answer – obviously, Heroes would not concern themselves with mundane things such as changing bandages and tending to the bodily needs of the patient. Some sect disciples were the ones taking care of these things, and as Daneel saw them, an idea suddenly came to him.


     With a smile that would definitely have chilled the spine of the Mad Doctor if the man had been awake, the King of Lanthanor walked forward.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     686 Visiting the Mad Doctor
      Inside the Medical Bay that had once been the domain of the Mad Doctor, he, himself was suspended in between two trinkets that were making him float in the air.


     The Medical Bay had been segregated into two halves, and one of those was being used for this purpose. A Hero was present here at all times, and although the identity of the Hero kept changing, one thing was common – each and every one of these individuals were aloof, and they did not like to talk to anyone from the sect. Instead, they would just stand there, imposingly, while the rest of those attending to the Mad Doctor would try to ignore them.


     Kate was the head healer in charge of taking care of the Mad Doctor, and although she had remained in this post for the entire time since the man had been injured, those under her kept changing.


     Perhaps, the reason for this was that no one was really interested in cleaning out the bodily fluids excreted by a body that was healing constantly, and in the grueling job of continuously applying ointments that had to be applied by hand while changing the bandages.


     To add on to this, there was the state of the Mad Doctor, which was something that could cause nightmares. Even those who saw death daily and spent a lot of their lives going through training that would leave them in pretty horrible states would flinch at this sight, and as for those who worked for her, it was worse as they would have to see it every damn day.


     There was also one last thing – the Head had asked the Heroes to watch those under her because of the incident before. Hence, the feeling of someone staring at your back and almost bearing down on your shoulders, physically, for the entire day, was pretty damn tiring.


     She had tried a lot of things – increasing the pay, giving other benefits, but none of them had worked. In the end, she had decided that there were enough sect members who would be enticed by the fee, itself, and it would be fine even if they kept rotating, as there were always enough poor people in the Sect of Hedon.


     Today, she was expecting three new 'newbs', as she called them, even though the term was not preferred by those who were only doing this for the money.


     As they finally entered, she said, "Listen, and follow each of my instructions carefully. If you make even one mistake, the pay will be canceled. Got it?"


     All three of them nodded, but the next moment, sweat appeared on their brows as the Hero had just placed his attention on them.


     Kate even suspected that he was doing it on purpose, as she was pretty sure that it shouldn't be the case that all those who were being watched by Heroes would feel as if they were carrying bags of heavy dirt on their backs.


     "Get used to that. It is simply the weight of the gaze of our esteemed Hero, who will be watching your every move."


     All three of them glanced at the Hero, who was a man in a dark cloak leaning on a wall at the end of the large open room they were in as she said this.


     Wait… Was she imagining things, or had one of them been just a bit slow on the uptake? For a moment, she had thought that she had seen the Warrior right in front of her glance at the Hero a second later than the others, almost as if he had realized that that was what he should be doing as a lowly Warrior in front of someone as powerful as Hero.


     No, she must have been imagining things.


     Putting it out of her mind, she began leading them towards the center of the room, where the Mad Doctor's body was floating.


     All three sets of their eyes had already fixed on him, as it was truly a sight that lived up to its hype.


     His expression was fixed into one of pain, and he was only wearing undergarments. Typically, this would have drawn attention to the coiled muscles that the present on his shoulders and legs, but instead, everyone could only stare at the large gaping hole that was present where his stomach should be.


     As they got closer, more and more details became clear to them, which made each of them get more and more uncomfortable expression of the faces, and this was something that Kate always kept an eye on as it was amusing to watch.


     The hole in the middle of his chest was half the size of a man's waist, but the most disconcerting thing was that when one got closer, they would be able to see that parts of the liver, heart, and intestines that were visible were slowly squirming, almost as if they had…a life of their own.


     As they kept watching, they were soon able to notice that they were actually slowly growing, and as soon as this realization appeared on the faces of all three of the newbs, Kate spoke up.


     "When the Mad Doctor was first admitted here, that hole was double the size. There was only a sliver of skin holding together the two parts of his body. The man was a genius in his field – somehow, he managed to engrave a healing formation onto himself, which was probably by mutilating his own flesh to form the designs of the formation. This enabled it to kick into effect as soon as he suffered extensive damage, which allowed him to survive, and which is still continuing to heal him even while he is in a coma. Such are the wonders of the art of healing. Anyone who finishes three stints in this job is eligible to ask me for an apprenticeship, so think on that when you go for your next mission. Healers are sought after no matter which part of the continent they are in, so don't miss this opportunity to gain a skill that will make you coveted by each and every organization on Angaria."


     Kate always waited for this moment of awe to give this 'business pitch', as she could never have too few apprentices. She could charge them quite a lot, while teaching them a few bits and pieces, and she found nothing wrong in this system as that was how she had learned.


     Of course, those who were truly talented would be directly mentored by a senior healer, but that rarely happened.


     All three of the newcomers had slightly amazed expressions on their faces as they heard this, as it really was incredible that someone could survive a wound of this extent.


     Loving the mysterious atmosphere that she always created around herself whenever she said these things, Kate was about to walk forward, which was when a loud sound interrupted her.


     Turning around, she saw that one of the three, who was coincidentally the one in whom she had seen that strangeness before, had knocked over the table on which the tools that she used to guide the regeneration of the Mad Doctor were placed.


     A sharp scalpel the had been specially refined for cutting the thick skin of Fighters flew in the direction of the Mad Doctor, and even as Kate lunged forward with panic to stop it, the Hero at the end of the room, who had been calmly leaning onto the wall, suddenly stood up and brought his gaze to bear upon the scene where everything was happening.


     Before the scalpel could reach the Mad Doctor, it melted into a metallic puddle and fell onto the floor.


     After shooting a look of contempt at the newb who was on the floor, the Hero went back to leaning casually, and the pressure they felt resumed.


     Meanwhile, Kate heaved a sigh of relief and bowed to the Hero before turning her gaze on the newb, who had just picked himself.


     "Didn't you see the description that said that only those with able and steady hands should be the ones to apply for this job?"


     She asked this, fuming, but the innocent reply from the newb made her blink, blankly, as she didn't know how she was supposed to respond.


     "I'm sorry, Miss, my hands are able and steady, but… I can be a little clumsy. I thought that it was okay, because it wasn't mentioned that it was something that should stop someone from picking this job…"


     As he said this, even the other two stared at him, and at the end of the room, the Hero actually… barked out a laugh.


     Kate felt her face burning as she realized that he was right: the requirement had been about the hands, not about the person.


     Still, she had always been one to readily accept her mistakes, so, still keeping her eyes on this guy, she took out a communication trinket and said, "Modify the listing for those who are coming to take care of the Doctor to make it reflect that they should also not be clumsy."


     As he heard this, the newb looked down, but Kate turned around and said, "You're already here, so let's get this over with. Just try not to let anything else fall, or I swear I'll add a compensation that will cut deeep into your pay."


     Without waiting for a reply, she stormed forward and began to demonstrate how one was supposed to remove the bandages that were present over the other parts of the Mad Doctor's body, and to remove and replace the bags which were holding his bodily excretions.


     The latter would thankfully be done with magic, but the former was difficult.


     However, although it looked like he was paying attention, the newb who had just caused trouble was actually… smirking, on the inside.


     Of course, this was Daneel, who had entered with the plan to see exactly how the security level of this place was, and also to see whether he could find out at least a bit about the psyche of the Mad Doctor.


     He had already planned out everything that had happened so far, and its objective had been to check on how attentive the Hero was. Sadly, it appeared that there would be no chance whatsoever of him weakening the Mad Doctor somehow, as the security really was just a bit too tight.


     Hence, his first objective had already been completed, and Daneel was now mainly focused on finishing the second one – all he needed to do was touch the Mad Doctor for at least a moment, and he would get his chance when it was his turn to change the bandages anyway.


     Yet, to his irritation, it turned out the Daneel's clumsy actions had made the woman in charge decide that he would not be assigned this duty. Daneel grumbled on the inside as everything had been going to plan till now, but there was no way that he could have accounted for the consciousness of this woman.


     Maybe he should have chosen other ways to check the security, but what was done was done.


     Thankfully, he got a chance soon. Because the duty ran on for the entire day, and because the bandages needed to be constantly changed as there was too much blood that kept being absorbed by them in the process of regeneration which was apparently the waste blood being processed by the remaining organs, Kate finally had no option but to give him the duty as the others had already started to get careless.


     This happened when one did the same thing over and over again, and she couldn't fault them for it, so she asked the guy whom she now disliked a lot to do it, while keeping a watch over him like a hawk.


     Thankfully, he hadn't been bluffing – he had steady hands, and when he was done, she nodded with approval.


     As Daneel finished the duty and went to stand at the end of the room, though, his mind was in turmoil as there was an image that he had just gleaned from the Mad Doctor's consciousness that spelled a lot of trouble.


     It was the same blank world which he had entered when Daneel had used the Consciousness link with Percy, and there were small lights which were static because it had only been for a moment. Yet, that was enough for him and the system to zoom in and see the details.


     Most of those lights involved torturing multiple people – one of them was him, in the form that he had used to kill the Mad Doctor's sons, another was Percy, and yet another was Daneel, himself.


     Yet the most disconcerting thing was actually one single light that had caught his attention and wasn't letting go.


     It was a very familiar place, with sprawling streets and a magnificent domed Palace in the center which was flanked by two areas where two of the most famous institutions in Angaria had existed until recently, when they had been moved outside.


     It was Lanthanor.


     And it was in the process of being destroyed.


     Once again, the image was in the first person, so the system had to use a reflection that happened to be present in the view of the one who was doing the act in a pool of water that was on the ground.


     It was the Mad Doctor, and it looked like he was laughing hysterically, as if what he was doing was giving him the kind ultimate satisfaction and joy that one could only dream of, and hope to obtain.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     687 Meeting With The Sovereigns
      For the rest of the time that he was doing the duty that he had signed up for, Daneel was pretty absent-minded. Again and again, he couldn't help but think back to that image where the city he had grown up in had been burning, with hundreds of thousands of people being massacred by the Mad Doctor who, for some reason, was finding a lot of joy in doing that act.


     The head healer got more and more irritated with him as being absent-minded meant that he was also quite clumsy, but Daneel didn't care. He had already seen everything that he wanted to, and there would be no coming back here anyway.


     The moment he went back to his dorm, Daneel tried to take a deep breath to calm himself, and when he finally managed to do so after a few minutes, he tried to focus on the other 'lights' in that space with the hope that he could find something else that he could use in the situation.


     Just like he had seen before, most of them were dreams where the Mad Doctor was elaborately torturing each and every person that he didn't like in the world, and most prominent among these were Ashahell, Daneel's alter ego and Daneel, himself.


     Most of the others also included him killing someone or the other, and some of the targets even seemed familiar. As Daneel thought back to what he had seen in Percy's consciousness, he realised that some of those faces coincided, which made him once again feel that those like this Mad Doctor should really not be allowed to live even though they were a Champion level powerhouse that would be useful in the fight against the Church.


     At least, even if they were allowed to keep their life, they should be shackled and completely restricted from going about killing randomly. Daneel was sure that pretty much everyone knew about it, but no one said anything because of his status.


     There were many spells from the age of the Empire where people like these could be almost shackled like dogs and only be set upon enemies when needed, but Daneel don't want to go down that route at the moment. First, he had to analyze everything in front of him, and see what he could derive from it.


     After a few moments, a thought occurred to him.


     The Mad Doctor… Was clearly transferring the hate that he had for Daneel onto the kingdom that Daneel loved so much.


     Of course, this hate, in the first place, was because Daneel was associated with the man that had killed his sons, and had resulted in the entire situation where he had been injured by Ashahell.


     Daneel could tell that the Mad Doctor mostly did not expect to find that master of his, as he was known to be pretty elusive. That meant that he would simply target those close to him, and this role fell to Daneel. And if Daneel also went into hiding… Well, what he had seen would be what would happen.


     Daneel could also tell that he could not trust the High Council of the Head to stop the Mad Doctor. True, they might step in, later on, to stop him from massacring millions, but before that, the man would definitely have at least a few seconds during which he could rampage and kill as many people as he wanted.


     In fact, if he was really hellbent on it, then he could even cast a spell that caused mass destruction using everything in his body that would leave him very tired afterward, as he would know that the people who would be coming would only want to stop him, and not cause him harm.


     There was no way that Daneel could risk that.


     And hence… he realized that his plan of being weakened and surviving was no longer viable.


     Over these few days, he had been planning that he would somehow escape when he was near death, which would lead to the test being fulfilled, and to the Mad Doctor being stopped by the Head of someone else.


     Yet, now, it was clear that if that happened, the man would go ahead and destroy Lanthanor, so this option could just not be chosen.


     "Dammit!"


     Exclaiming in this way, Daneel couldn't help but get a very frustrated expression on his face, as that plan had been one of the best that had come to him. The test was still the most pressing thing, and this would have allowed him to bypass it completely.


     Now, he had to look for other routes.


     After thinking for a bit, he realized that he needed a different perspective, which meant that he had to call for his sovereigns.


     His work in the Sect of Hedon was pretty much done, and if he wished, he could just come back later.


     So, Daneel just used the same method that he had used before where he had Mind Controlled a group that was going outside for some job or the other in order to later break away from them and go back to his Kingdom.


     Even though it was a bit harder this time because of the restrictions put in place by the Head to make sure that no group would be vulnerable to an ambush, it didn't take too much effort, and soon, Daneel was sitting in the sky above Lanthanor after calling an urgent meeting of the sovereigns.


     Kellor, Eloise, Robert, Faxul, Luther, Aran, and Elanev were all talking happily among themselves after arriving at the spot, but as Daneel teleported in front of them with a very grave expression on his face, they realized that something was very wrong and looked at him with seriousness.


     Daneel didn't beat around the bush. He directly explained everything that he had been up to, and what he had found out.


     The tale that was filled with ups and downs garnered different kinds of reactions, with the revelation that he was being tested by the Church being the one that shocked everyone the most.


     After all, the Church was like a block of solid stone hanging on top of them by the flimsiest of ropes that threatened to crush them at any moment, so it was enough to elicit this kind of reaction from the sovereigns.


     After that, though, as they heard the acute thinking process that Daneel had been through to list all the plans, eliminate most and focus on the few that were best, they all couldn't help but feel admiration for the meticulous mind of the King that had, in many ways, allowed him to come this far and achieve so much.


     However, finding out that the Mad Doctor would just go ahead and burn up Lanthanor if the plan to escape after being injured was used made everyone's temper rise.


     They showed it in different ways, because of their different personalities. Kellor, Luther, and Robert all only tighten their fists, but their eyes burned with rage. It was more pronounced in Elanev and Faxul, both of whom started to curse under their breath, and in Faxul's case, even the air around him started to become stifling because of the pressure that came to be due to the bloodline of the Black Raven.


     As for Aran, he got a very mischievous look on his face, as if he was daydreaming of what he would very much like to do to the Mad Doctor, and finally, it was Eloise who got both angry and worried, because she really didn't want to see the kingdom that she loved so much being razed into ashes.


     "If he tries that, why can't I just go stop him?"


     It was Faxul who said this, and true, if he tried, he would be able to do it.


     Yet, even he knew why that couldn't be done.


     "Exposing your power is the stupidest thing we can do right now. With secrets being exposed left and right, it is best to keep things such as yours, Aran's and Elanev's power a secret. True, Elanev is already quite famous for his power in the sect, but I reckon that that old man is making him train something special and different from what he has displayed that will surprise even them if it is revealed. Am I right?"


     In return, Elanev nodded, but along with the others, he sank into deep thought as they had to find a solution to this.


     Daneel had already thought about it on the way over, and nothing new had occurred to him. He tried going to the old plans again, but they weren't appealing at all with this risk hanging over him.


     Soon, discussion started, but Daneel wasn't too happy with the things that had been proposed.


     For example, Kellor asked whether they could use some kind of formations that they could say they had found in the records of Lanthanor to stop the Mad Doctor at least temporarily until the High Council or the Head arrived.


     Sadly, this couldn't be done as the man's power would apparently be boosted, and any formations that could stop an Exalted Champion would definitely not be ones that could be just passed away with this kind of explanation.


     Aran then asked whether there was some way in which the time of response of the other Heroes on the continent could be decreased, such as luring the Mad Doctor to get to where they were. Even though Daneel appreciated his commander's cunning mind, he could tell that this also wouldn't work, as even though the Mad Doctor had his moniker of being 'mad', he would definitely retain enough of his intellect to know that he should focus on his targets. And besides, Daneel didn't know right now just what factors would impede the other Heroes, but whatever they were, he was pretty sure that the Church would be pretty thorough in implementing them.


     Finally, silence descended over the spot in the sky where the sovereigns were seated, and it looked as if there was no solution to be found.


     In the silence, Robert, who had been quiet until now as if he had been pondering on something finally spoke up.


     Until now, his father hadn't been that much of contributor to the discussions they had had, so even though Daneel quirked up and listened, he didn't have too many expectations.


     "I don't know whether this will help, but this situation reminds me of a story I heard from my Commander from the time when I was a Captain in the Army. You know of him, Daneel. He was the one who asked us to take that plot of land and live there after I was banished. He died soon after, of old age."


     A story from that man?


     Daneel was intrigued right away, as that man was another mystery that he had yet to solve even though he had been in Angaria for so long. He had somehow known that the Natural Energised Training Chamber that Daneel had found later was under that spot of land, and hence, he had asked Daneel's father to take it and live there. Later on, Daneel checked the records, but what he had seen was that although there were reports that he died after retiring, there was no known family or body to be found. The reasonable conclusion was that he was just a loner, and Daneel had had no option but to take it.


     The others also raised their heads and started to listen, as they were all blank anyway.


     "There was once a famous bandit who operated right outside our walls. He constantly terrorized all the trade caravans that exited our walls, and because of him, there was a major impact on trade. The problem… Was that he was actually the half-brother of the King of Axelor, which, at that time, was the strongest kingdom of the continent. They claimed that they had gotten support from the Big Four, and this put everyone in a cautious position. If we went ahead and killed that guy, it might have resulted in us being targeted, and the king didn't want that. So… The commander made a plan. 1000 of us went out to meet them, and we were beaten back mercilessly. This was all a farce, but the bandit was known to find joy in seeing armies running, and that night, he was so happy that he…drunk himself dead. Well, at least, that was the public story, but the truth was that the commander, himself, stealthily killed him and spread the story, and there was no way to find proof as the rest of the bandits found the leaders body and mutilated it is the man was known to hide a lot of treasures on his person. All of these bandits were chased for months and then eradicated by the King of Axelor, and of course, we were happy because we solved our problem with no casualties except a little bit of lost honor. I don't really know how this applies, but I felt that it might help in your thinking."


     An intriguing story, indeed.


     Daneel began thinking on this, and at first, he didn't get any new ideas.


     Yet, he went through his father's story bit by bit, and finally, inspiration struck him.


     As a smile appeared on his face, the gears in his mind started to turn, and something…started to take form.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     688 The Plan
      Daneel first dismissed the meeting and said that they would reconvene in a day, as he wanted to just sit by himself and think.


     He went through each and every iteration that he could think of, and he visualized each and every thing that could happen, might happen, and should happen.


     Soon, it got the point that he began to think that he couldn't perfect it any longer, and even though there were a lot of great areas, there was only one last question that Daneel needed to answer.


     Was it time?


     Was it time to take this step that would define his entire life?


     Was it time to finally stop dillydallying, and march forth?


     These questions hovered in his mind, and Daneel pondered on them deeply.


     He didn't want to make a hasty decision, but something inside him kept saying 'yes'.


     'Yes, it is finally time, and it has already been long delayed.'


     He tried to ignore it, but it just kept growing stronger.


     Finally, Daneel could only chuckle, as he could tell that this was his inner voice that had also wanted this and had been waiting for it all these days.


     So…he made his decision, and the moment he did, clarity and determination appeared in his mind, and on his face.


     This clarity…made everything fall into place. New ideas started to appear to him, and soon, the plan reached a level that made the previous one seem as if it had been drawn by a toddler.


     A few seconds later, a smile bloomed on Daneel's lips, and it was accompanied by a thought which made that smile broaden until it covered half his face.


     'Oh, this is going to be fun.'


     …


     The sovereigns had all congregated again, and as they saw the small smile that still hung on the King's face, they felt expectation rising inside them.


     They had done all they could, so it was now up to him. And it seemed…that whatever they had done, had been enough.


     As soon as they all sat in their seats and set their gazes on him, Daneel began.


     "There are two main parts of what we will do. The first is actually a modification of what we were considering before, and it will be what I will talk about right now. The second… Well, let me just say that it is going to be pretty damn awesome when I pull it off, so I'll let it stay as a surprise. With the story that my father has recited, you might be able to guess a few things, but what is really going to happen will only be apparent to all of you after it is all done. You can look forward to it, though, as this is something that I have confidence in, and also something that has long been coming."


     As soon as Daneel said this, strangely, Elanev and Faxul exchanged odd looks, which made Daneel think that they might have discussed something regarding the second part of his plan before this meeting. He knew for a fact that these two had been getting close recently because they had been talking more as they were relatively free now compared to before, and it did make sense that they would talk about this all-important topic that was plaguing them right now.


     Well, it didn't matter. No matter what they were thinking, when it was eventually revealed, he was sure that everyone who found out about it would definitely be awed.


     At this moment, Daneel realized that he had gotten quite addicted to this feeling of making people drop their jaws, but this only brought a smile to his face, as he didn't see anything bad in it. Others found joy in making themselves happy, and he found it in making others feel as if they had been struck by millions of lightning bolts.


     There were a few impatient ones, too. For instance, Aran frowned, and this made Daneel understand that he was the type who flipped to the end of the book to see the ending before beginning it.


     Well, no matter what they thought, this was what he was going to do, and if he was being completely honest, he would admit that the reason was also that he didn't want to jinx anything by saying it out loud, as this was going to be a very, very important step in his journey.


     Putting all these thoughts out of his mind, Daneel spoke up again and broke the whispers that had started after he had given a pause.


     "So, the first part. What we need to do is let the Mad Doctor attack, and make it seem as if I am dead, whereas, in reality, I would have survived with a sliver of my life. Yes, I know we discussed this, exactly, before, but there are a few changes.


     "First of all, he will be doing it on our turf. He will be doing it in the location we choose, and he will be led there without any suspicions as a result of the individual jobs that I will be assigning to each of you. You have to be extremely careful, as even though I will be giving each of you a protective formation that will defend you against an attack from a Champion, I don't want any of you to get critically injured in this crucial time."


     As they heard this, all of them nodded with, and Faxul even shrugged.


     Oh? It seemed that the Bloodline of the Black Raven had given his close friend quite a lot of confidence. Thinking that it would be fun to make to tackle this later as it was definitely not the best idea to get arrogant, Daneel continued.


     "Now then, regarding how exactly I'll be doing it… What are your thoughts on cockroaches?"


     As Daneel asked this question, he was expecting Eloise to have an averse reaction, as that was what would normally be expected by someone from Earth, where there was a stereotype that women would be disgusted by bugs.


     Yet, funnily enough, Eloise only looked puzzled like the others, and it was actually Kellor and Aran who both got uncomfortable expressions on their faces.


     "Unpleasant things, my King," said Kellor, and Aran echoed, "It's just weird that they don't die when I crush them under my foot. But why are we talking about them now?"


     In response, Daneel smiled and said, "Well, to survive this, I… am going to break through to become a Fighter Champion, and the method I will be using to live after fighting an Exalted Champion is by utilizing the powers of the Godbeast that is the ancestor to all cockroaches in this age."


     …


     After explaining everything and leaving to begin right away, Daneel chuckled heartily as he remembered the reactions he had gotten after he had said that sentence while he traveled to the Sect of Hedon.


     That statement had resulted in even Eloise looking at him weirdly, as they all collectively got the image of the King suddenly transforming into a giant disgusting creature with multiple legs and wings that were too small for the size of its body.


     After he explained it , though, Elanev was, unsurprisingly, the one who saw the potential of it first, and this made Daneel understand that the old man had probably given him an explanation regarding it.


     Elanev had placed the question that this would result in Daneel's future path being cut off, but Daneel had just said that they should let him worry about that, while they just focused on doing everything that they had to.


     Indeed, he had come upon this Bloodline that had seemed trivial and useless to him before after thinking a lot, as only a cockroach would be able to survive this kind of thing. This was a surefire way not to arouse suspicion, and as for him cutting off his future… Well, Daneel had a plan to stop that from happening, too.


     And of course, in it, the main factor was the Bloodline of the Shapeshifter.


     Indeed, Daneel had finally decided to go all out and pursue a Bloodline for himself so that he could get out of this situation.


     Long ago, when he had received the information about all the Bloodlines, itself, this one had captivated him, but the main reason that he had stopped was that it had seemed almost as if there was no way to obtain it in this age.


     Yet… What Daneel hadn't taken into account then was the fact that this was one of the hidden bloodlines that the Emperor had chosen to pass down to consequent generations.


     And this… Had led Daneel to a bold, bold idea, which was going to be very, very hard to implement.


     The thing was that even if he managed to succeed, he would still only be obtaining the bloodline that could only mimic other Godbeasts' appearances, and not their powers.


     Yet, after analyzing each and every thing that Daneel had learned about Angaria so far, and using the system to create modules that he hadn't even thought of before, he had also come up with a way to bypass this.


     After deciding everything, Daneel had sat down and taken in a deep breath, as he hadn't been able to believe that he had found the answer to the questions that had stopped him from deciding to get a Bloodline before.


     As he thought about it, the answer…was that all this time he had taken while delaying his breakthrough had not been wasted. It had been the right idea to give it time, as it had allowed him to keep thinking on it, every day. Like a mountain that could be chipped away if one persevered, he had chipped his way to this answer almost unconsciously. All it had taken was just one more session of thinking hard, and he had obtained everything he needed.


     Well, almost everything, at least, but he had gotten the most important thing: a route he could follow that he trusted would be effective in letting him reach where he wanted.


     After arriving back at the sect, Daneel sat in his dorm and decided to list all the steps that he would be going through, and all the things he needed to do.


     When he was done, he went through it all while remarking that he had set quite a tall order for himself.


     1. First and foremost, the rest of his plan needed time, so he first had to return to the Sect of Hedon and ensure that the Mad Doctor's awakening would be delayed. He already had an idea regarding the timeline that the Church was aiming for, which had already been delayed, and he only needed to find out why this had happened and delay it even more.


     2. He had to obtain the Bloodline. For this, according to Drakos, he needed the blood of the Godbeast. Yet, Daneel had gotten the idea after that moment of clarity that the blood of an Awakened Bloodline Possessor might also count as the blood of the Godbeast. The system had said that no one had been able to try this, so although Daneel didn't know if it would work, he was confident that he would be able to fix whatever problems there were using the system. Hence, he had to identify someone who possessed the Hidden Bloodline, awaken the Bloodline for them and see whether he could use their blood to give himself the bloodline.


     3. He needed to peruse the records of the remaining sect of the Big 4, and find a way to use the Shapeshifter Bloodline to mimic the abilities of the cockroach Godbeast. Daneel already had a clue regarding this which had also appeared during that brainwave, and he was sure that if he followed it, he would find a way, which would be enough even if it wasn't completely effective.


     4. Finally, he needed to set the stage for the fight, which would be the most important aspect that would judge the success of the second part.


     With this clear vision in mind, all of the panic that he had felt before fled.


     Hence, with a casual expression, Daneel walked out of the door…and began the steps that he knew would definitely end with him creating history.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     689 The First Step 1
      The Shapeshifter bloodline.


     Daneel had only said that he would be taking the Path of the Cockroach in front of his Sovereigns as he had wanted to see their reactions. Of course, in reality, his plan had been to choose this and find some way to overcome its weaknesses so that he could use the powers of the Cockroach, and the only other reason he hadn't spelled that out was that although he was confident that he could accomplish it, he hadn't wanted to talk about it until he did so.


     Ever since Daneel had heard about it, it had completely captivated his entire mind, and it had even shaped the whole image he had regarding what a 'perfect' Bloodline was. In fact, unconsciously, he had even begun to think that this was the peak that no one could even dream of – to be able to mimic any bloodline that one wished, instead of being restricted to one, which would lead to one having some or the other drawback.


     How amazing would it be to be able to be a Dragon at one moment, with the ability to melt anything with its blazing flames, and then instantly transforming to an Ice Shark that would not be tied down by the vulnerability that Dragons had towards ice?


     There were many, many more examples, and just the idea of making his own path by 'fixing' this bloodline really appealed to Daneel, as it symbolized what he had done on this continent so far. He prided himself on the fact that he had made his own unique way, and accomplishing this would be him continuing on that route, as he wouldn't be just taking his pick among the strongest Paths and Bloodlines that had been passed down.


     Any way he saw it, this was the Bloodline that he saw himself having in the future, and he was ready to do anything that was necessary to obtain it.


     True, there were all kinds of obstacles, but he was excited to tackle them.


     Yet, before all that, he first had to ensure that the recovery of the Mad Doctor would be pushed back by quite a bit.


     So, to fulfill this first step of his plan, Daneel walked out of the room, full of expectations and eagerness.


     Yet… It couldn't be helped that he was walking into one of the most boring parts of any plan- surveillance.


     It was a consolation that the system was the one which did most of the work, which made Daneel admire the patience of spies back on Earth who had to undertake this kind of task in harsh conditions day in and day out, at times even starving themselves and letting their body go numb as they couldn't move and give away that position.


     The newcomer, whose identity the Church was using to infiltrate the Sect of Hedon had to be followed, as Daneel needed to eavesdrop on one of the conversations that he would definitely have in order to recruit someone to do his dirty work to awaken the Mad Doctor. This was so that he could find out the method that was going to be used, in order to form a plan to delay him.


     Daneel adopted a very cautious method – he had no idea what kind of spells the man might have up around him, and he didn't want to risk exposing himself. Thus, he had the system use very basic spells to keep a track on the man, and for two days, all he did was move around the sect while being in a set radius from the newcomer while doing various things to occupy himself. He didn't waste time, though – he focused on a few aspects of his own that he had neglected recently, namely, his Paragon powers, Paragon constructs and how he could incorporate these skills of his into the future plan that he had made for himself.


     2 days was the deadline that Daneel had set for himself, as after that, it would be too risky to continue depending on the possibility of a breakthrough in eavesdropping on the man. If he found nothing in two days, he had decided that he would rather be proactive, and as he had obtained nothing productive, Daneel began thinking about what else he could do.


     If he couldn't eavesdrop, then he simply had to be part of the conversation.


     And that meant… luring the Church into trying to recruit him.


     This meant that Daneel had to take on a character that would be very appealing for the Church, and so, with this objective in mind, he began going around the sect, as his present identity was a bit too unappealing for this project.


     This guy was just a bit too low-key, and he was also not very talented. There were a few ideas that Daneel had that he could have used even with this identity, but before that, he wanted to see what else he could find.


     The problem was that he had a feeling that no matter what method he chose, it would be pretty risky for the identity of the person he was going to use, and he didn't want to condemn someone who hadn't done anything wrong, per se, in his life, except being a bully, to death.


     The Sect of Hedon was a sect which focused on one's desires, after all, and this meant that there were actually quite a lot of interesting characters.


     For example, there was one guy who was known for gaining pleasure in seeing his opponent in pain, and no one dared to get into a fight with him. Even when he engaged in duels with those stronger than him, he would use all kinds of underhanded moves such as even getting spices from the kitchen and using them to blind his opponents to win and then enjoy seeing them as they winced when their blood flowed out from all the wounds that he would inflict upon them.


     What kind of a serial killer would this guy turn into when he became a Champion? Daneel could tell that if he was allowed to continue, and if he did breakthrough, he would become a second Mad Doctor, and it was very possible that he might even be madder than the first.


     There was another whose desire was women, and he had a strange devilish beauty that gave him the ability to make almost any woman fall for him. There were rumors that the Heroes of the sect had checked whether this was some kind of Path that he had made for himself, but apparently, the results were inconclusive. All of this would have been fine, but the problem was that he found some kind of joy in going after the women who were most involved with his opponents, and using his charm to make them fall for him in order to make his foes unstable during combat. He was famous for winning many duels in this way.


     All of these characters were…'interesting', for sure, but none of them stood out as someone whom Daneel would be able to use. The former was an option as it wouldn't be too bad to send him to his death, but he was also known to be mentally unstable, and Daneel wasn't sure whether he could pull off that kind of character.


     Finally, after searching for a bit more, Daneel found a candidate who fit his brief.


     Ideally, he was looking for someone who was smart, as any organization would look for that kind of person when recruiting for an important job.


     His name was Vance, and in fact, he was one of the quietest individuals in the sect.


     At least, that was the impression that he had painstakingly made for himself as he wanted to use it to hide the truth that he was actually the one behind one of the largest rings of extortion in the entire Sect.


     Under him were all kinds of people – cooks, cleaners, newcomers, experts, and he paid them all handsomely.


     What he paid them for… Was information.


     The kind of information that would kill people if it got out.


     The whole reason Daneel had even found out about him was that there was news that recently, one of the sect members had been hauled away by sect officials on suspicion that he was going to look for the Church to join them.


     This was, of course, the thing that was scorned upon the most in all of the Big Four, and initially, Daneel had thought that this might be someone who had been contacted by that person from the Church.


     Yet, on further thought, that hasn't seemed possible as that guy from the Church was using that strange contraption to keep the mouths of those he contacted shut. He definitely would not be stupid enough to allow this kind of information to leak, and because he was still going around freely, Daneel concluded that they weren't connected.


     A few whispers had led him to the truth that the one who had exposed this was Vance, who had tried to extort a lot of money out of him.


     The one in question had not thought that it would be possible for anyone to find proof, but contrary to what he had expected, after he rejected the offer from Vance, proof was instantly found against him and he found sect officials knocking on his door.


     What was worse is that he had no proof against Vance, and even though he tried blaming him during questioning, all they had been able to do was bring Vance in for questioning and then let him go as there was nothing conclusive.


     Vance had alleged that this was because of their rivalry, and he had even created proof to that end.


     Daneel had to say that he was quite impressed by this guy, as he appreciated people with cunning minds like these. Yet, what he really didn't like was that being a part of the Sect, he was giving an option to a potential traitor to continue down that path without immediately alerting everyone he could. True, from the perspective of that guy, it would seem as if he should only care about himself, and even though Daneel understood this, he found himself gravitating towards choosing him for his project.


     After thinking for a bit and realising that if this was only one incident that had been exposed and that there might be many more that he didn't know about which might be much worse, Daneel made his choice, and that night, he approached Vance's dorm like a silent snake in the bushes stalking its prey.


     He knocked on the door, and as soon as it opened, it was all over.


     Using a trinket similar to the one he had used during the Legacy Battle, Vance, the infamous information king, came under his control.


     As the man was only a Warrior, it was a piece of cake to go through his memories, and Daneel soon found that he had been right.


     There were 16 instances in total where Vance had allowed people to hide information that had resulted in the deaths of others for monetary benefits. In one, he had even taken a contract of sorts to hide the information that a specific spot in a forest had a hidden formation that had been laid down by someone, and this had led to a group being massacred, as the contractor had had an enmity with one of those in that group.


     One statement perfectly summed up Vance – he was someone who would do anything for money, and as Daneel went further and further back in his memory, he found out why.


     Vance had been born in extreme poverty, and there had been times when he had had to starve for days, begging on the streets of his village, until he had been recruited by chance due to his potential.


     This didn't justify him being responsible for the deaths of over 40 Humans and 12 Warriors, though.


     Well, no matter how this was going to go, Vance was going to be Daneel's identity.


     Looking around the room and finding none of the wealth that the guy was supposed to have accumulated, Daneel checked his memories again and and found that Vance had also been smart enough to use a hiding spot outside the sect to store of his ill-begotten assets.


     Well, that was where his first stop was going to be, as he would have to use those Ker Gems.


     He had no information regarding what the Church was doing, so he was short on time. Hence, he began the plan he had already made without any further ado.


     Busying himself completely, he prepared to go all out, and what he was going to do… would definitely create a stir in the sect that would definitely not go unnoticed by the Church, and this was exactly what Daneel was going for.


     …


     Two days later, the newcomer who was responsible for Percy blinding himself was going down the central path of the Sect with a neutral expression on his face while grumbling inside his mind due to the many troubles that he had had to face since coming here.


     Yet, his thoughts paused when he heard two people talking between themselves.


     "Hey, did you hear about that new association? They're actually giving out money to those who join!"


     "Ya, the Mad Doctor Association, right? I was just on my way to check it out…let's go together!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     690 The First Step 2
      On the largest path in the Sect of Hedon that led to the central tower in which the sect officials were housed, a large stall had been set up in front of which at least 30 Warriors were milling around.


     Behind that stall sat a single man, wearing unassuming clothes and with simple features that would not stand out in a crowd.


     One thing which did stand out, though… Was the huge pile of Ker Gems that were sitting behind him.


     The two who had been talking before walked to this area and chose to wait and watch, first, unaware of the fact that they had attracted the infiltrator from the Church who was following behind them. He, too, chose a position on the street and chose to observe.


     The 30 Warriors looked like they were waiting for something, and the man behind the stall was also sitting there while occasionally glancing at an hourglass he had placed in front of him.


     The banner above the store was also striking, and the Warriors in front of the stall kept looking up at it, almost as if they sought to find inspiration regarding some topic. In bold, flourishing letters, it read, "Mad Doctor Association."


     A minute later, the man behind the stall finally stood up, and when he spoke, pin drop silence appeared in the area.


     "Alright. Another half hour has passed, and it is time to accept five more members. The five who give me the best reasons behind them wanting to join will get the offer, along with 50 Ker Gems."


     Those last three words made the eyes of the two who had arrived shine, and they hastened forward to join the crowd, too.


     Yet, they didn't know what to say, but soon, they got a few clues.


     "The Mad Doctor is… Handsome!"


     "The Mad Doctor is kind! He healed me for free!"


     "The Mad Doctor is insanely talented! He is my role model!"


     "The Mad Doctor is…"


     All kinds of statements in this form started being flung out, with one being more 'creative' than the one before. It looked like all of those who had been waiting had thought about what they wanted to say, and after they were done giving their statements, the two who newly arrived also fumbled and finally came up with something.


     "The Mad Doctor is… Patient!"


     "His clothing sense is awesome!"


     Many statements had been said, but these two took the cake if there was a competition in how absurd they sounded. The Mad Doctor was publicly known for his impatience, and he wore the same simple garb every day.


     The others started to chuckle as they heard them, yet, the man behind the stall suddenly stood up and said, "Both of you, enter. You are right. The Mad Doctor is extremely patient in his madness – in fact, it is this patience to be impatient that allows him to harness the power of madness to be one of the strongest Champions in the sect. His clothing sense also displays his grasp of the world – he wears the same grey clothes, every day, and they represent the bleakness of life which he wishes to drive away for all those who take him as their leader."


     "…"


     'What the &^$&)&^ kind of bullsh*t is this?!'


     Along with thoughts like these, expressions of shock appeared on all those who waited, and they stared at the one behind the stall as if he was the one who was mad. Yet, his statements had just the right amount of logic that they seemed intellectual, even though it was obvious that they were also the ravings of someone who was insane.


     The infiltrator, though, got a glint in his eyes as he saw this.


     Along with the two, three others who had also given 'creative' statements were chosen, and as the rest watched with angry and even jealous expressions, the pile of Ker Gems was delved into in order to award them, as promised.


     "Welcome to the Mad Doctor Association! Let me tell you how this came to be. The other day, I wanted to see how difficult it would be to get into the profession of Healing on a whim, and I took the assignment to tend to the Mad Doctor's needs. Imagine my shock when I saw him! The incredible manner in which he was still alive even though anyone else would have been dead had they been injured in the same way enthralled me, and made me rethink everything in my life. It was the moment when I was wiping the blood off of his slowly regenerating body that I had an epiphany, and made a decision. He is the God of healing of our present age! He should be revered, and we should all take inspiration from him! We should be honored to be in the same Sect as him! This is why I made this association, and its only purpose is to make sure that his dignity is preserved, here, and in the whole of Angaria! The healer says that he is in a coma and that no one knows when he will break out from it, but if we try hard enough, I believe that we might be able to do something to help him! Well, this part is ambitious, and the healers called me crazy, but I will still try! All of those who wish to try with me will get these Ker Gems! If you want the chance again, then think more, and wait!"


     The moment he was done talking, he spoke in a hushed tone with the five who were selected, and they all smiled and left. After that, the man resumed his position from before, and those milling around began to scrunch up their eyebrows and begin to think, again.


     On the other side of the path, the newcomer kept his gaze on the one who had spoken up for a few moments before smiling slightly and turning around to leave.


     What he didn't know… Was that he was also being watched, yet there was no way that he could have found out about this.


     Of course, it was by the system.


     [Target had an expression that has a high probability of being the one which appears on one's face when they have made a decision regarding something. Target has left area of surveillance.]


     As soon as Daneel got this message from the system, he couldn't help but smile inwardly, but he remained stoic on the outside as he had to keep up the appearance of the cool and confident founder of the Association which everyone wanted to join.


     This plan had been based around the fact that Percy had been the first to be approached by the Church, and from his conversation with him, Daneel had found out that at that time, he had been going around vehemently supporting the Mad Doctor.


     He had clearly been able to figure out the Church's thought process behind this – they would want to find someone who was a supporter of the man, so that they would be able to get easy access that would hopefully not be as supervised.


     Any task would always be carried out better by someone who wanted to do it, rather than someone who was forced to. That was also the Church's motive behind approaching Percy – they had thought that he would want to do it, but they couldn't have known that he was just putting up an act.


     By imitating what he had done and taking it up a notch, Daneel had made a scenario where there was quite a high probability of him being approached, and it looked like he had succeeded.


     Well, time would tell.


     For three more hours, Daneel sat in the stall and suffered through more and more creative statements. He kept giving illogical explanation, and he found out that he was quite good at that, even though he didn't know where he had acquired this skill.


     Finally, after the pile of Ker Gems that were a part of what had been accumulated by Vance with so much effort were completely depleted, he trudged to his dorm and instantly did something in preparation for the arrival of the one from the Church.


     He split his consciousness again, and took control of Vance's original body instead of using a camouflage spell, as it would be the dumbest thing he could do to allow that…thing by the Church to invade his own body.


     Daneel didn't have to wait long. It looked like that guy had been following him, as there was a knock on the door not even a few minutes after he was done with this.


     Bracing himself for the excruciating feeling that Percy had described quite vividly, Daneel opened the door, which led to the newcomer giving the same excuse as he had done before when he targeted Percy.


     And of course, as soon as the door closed, he shot that thing toward Daneel. It was 10 times more painful than Daneel had imagined, as there was just something so visceral about feeling a bug-like creature crawling through one's bloodstream and arriving at their mind while destroying everything in its path.


     Finally, after it was done, he spoke up.


     "Don't panic. That's just a-"


     Daneel had no intention to listen to the whole thing again, so he immediately shouted, "How dare you! I'm an avid supporter of the Mad Doctor! If you even dream about hurting me, he will take revenge for me as soon as he is awake!"


     The newcomer paused and looked at him with surprise as he shorted this, and that expression of surprise was followed by a smile as he realized that he had come to the right place.


     "You mistake me. I am a secret supporter of a secret organization that also has the same purpose as yours, and this was only a precaution to make sure that you are not some enemy in hiding who might be a threat to the man we all admire. He does have a lot of enemies, you know."


     Oh? It looked like the methods of the Church had also changed.


     Nodding profusely, Daneel said, "Of course! Those cretins! That Ashahell should be put to death for what he did! But how can I believe you?"


     In response, the one from the Church did something that Daneel couldn't have expected, and this made it clear that whoever this was was also quite smart, and that they shouldn't be underestimated.


     He held up a display trinket, and as it was activated, the exchange between him and Percy that had happened before where Percy had agreed to help the Mad Doctor was played.


     "I started this along with Percy, but he was attacked by the enemy, who knows that him succeeding will result in our Saviour awakening before they want him to."


     After thinking for a bit, Daneel shouted with wide-open eyes, "You have a method to wake me up?!"


     "Of course! Here it is…"


     Seeing so, he took out a small trinket that was shaped like a pyramid with golden, shining sides.


     "This is a trinket that I found in an inheritance site that I did not tell anyone about. It is supposed to be able to awaken anyone in a Coma, and it's a Warrior-level trinket. The Hero watching the Mad Doctor is an enemy, though, and there is a formation that scans all trinkets. The rule is that all Warrior-level trinkets are forbidden, so I am looking for a way to sneak this in. If you agree to take that responsibility, I will find someone else to deactivate the formation, which will be quite difficult. It is the main reason behind this being delayed for so long, though…"


     As the man from the Church vented his frustration in this way, Daneel almost smiled as he had found all the answers he was looking for.


     Right now, he needed to find a way to change the trinket, though, or at least study it to see what it did. For this, he knew that he would have to suggest some way to sneak it in without having to deactivate the formation.


     Thinking hard, Daneel tried to come up with an idea for this. After a few moments, he suddenly remembered a scene from one of the movies he had seen back on Earth because the kids from the orphanage had insisted that they wanted to see it.


     In it, a gun had been dismantled to sneak it onto a plane, and instantly, Daneel knew what he had to say.


     "Have you tried dismantling it into multiple Human-level trinkets and then assembling it into a Warrior-level one on the inside?", he asked, and the infiltrator's eyes instantly lit up.


     He knew that this was the best moment, so Daneel decided to strike when the iron was hot.


     "I am a formation master, so if you give me the designs, I can try and make it happen. How about that?"


     As Daneel said this, he could almost hear the gears in the mind of the infiltrator turning.


     Indeed, the man loved the idea.


     Both of them who had been stationed on Angaria had no idea about formations, and requesting someone from the Mainland to take a look would take too long.


     Instead, why not use this guy? Even if he saw the designs and suspected something, he would be killed afterwards, anyway. Besides, the designs were so complex that anyone would only be able to maybe take them apart in that way, but no formation master even at the Warrior level on Angaria would not be able to modify them in any manner.


     With a smile, he made the decision to go ahead with it and he handed over the trinket, and as he did so, he saw the flash of happiness that crossed Vance's face.


     Taking it as joy due to the fact that the man would be saving his 'Savior', he rejoiced as it looked like he would finally be able to finish his mission.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     691 The First Step End
      After handing over the trinket and once again going through all the same warnings that he had given to Percy before, albeit, in a lighter tone, the newcomer left after saying that he would contact Daneel when the time was right.


     Even though he didn't mention it outright, Daneel knew that he was probably referring to the distraction for the Hero, because even if Daneel managed to sneak the trinket in, the Hero would be watching each and every movement of his. This meant that something had to be done to either pull the Hero away or draw away his attention for at least a second, and this was almost definitely what the man had left to put in place.


     With a more serious but satisfied expression on his face, Daneel sat on the bed and asked the system to scan the trinket, following which he got the message that it would take a little bit of time as even though it was at the Warrior level, whoever had made this had managed to cram quite a lot of things into the trinket which meant that a very advanced formation master had definitely worked on it.


     That was to be expected from the Church, so Daneel took the brief respite to think about the actions of his opponent.


     He had picked up this habit of studying his opponent's every move and trying to glean things about them from them, and regarding this opponent, Daneel realized that there was a sort of… Arrogance that was on display.


     To be more accurate, it was the lack of cautiousness, which had led to the man easily giving away the trinket to Daneel, almost as if it didn't have too much value.


     Perhaps… That was the truth.


     Daneel thought for a bit and also found one other reason for this behavior – the stakes.


     In this situation, the stakes were quite low for the Church. Even if this trinket was lost, the man could simply find another avenue to get what he needed done. It was different for Daneel, though – the stakes were very high for him, as he definitely needed their plans to be delayed because he wanted to pass the test before it changed to something that he didn't know about and couldn't manipulate.


     Overall, this meant that the Church could afford to be a bit loose in their actions, but that was definitely not the case for Daneel.


     Also, the Church could never have expected that he would be something like the system which was basically a high-performance computer that could analyze almost anything. Hence, as Daneel was just a Warrior, the man from the Church must have thought that there would be no way for him to analyze and find out more about the trinket, whereas the truth was that Daneel was equipped with far more resources than any Warrior in the history of the continent.


     A few moments later, Daneel got the answer from the system.


     [Trinket analyzed. New style of formations added to the database – requires higher skill, but allows greater efficiency. The same formation that is inscribed with this style will result in a 10 to 20% increase in efficiency and power, depending on the type of formation.]


     Daneel's eyebrows raised as he heard this, but he had to admit that he should have expected it.


     The Church was from an advanced place where Daneel probably couldn't even imagine how things were, so it had to make sense that even the most basic things would be more advanced than what was present here.


     Another thing to be considered was that this couldn't be compared with the Empire, either – many millennia had passed since the age of the Empire, and over all that time, it was possible that the Mainland had progressed, whereas Angaria had had to go through a 'reset'.


     Yet, from what was happening on Earth, Daneel knew that even though many people thought that technology would steadily improve for as long as a civilization existed, that was not the truth, and that there was definitely a possibility that on Earth, the rapid advance in technology that was prevalent in the 21st century might soon either grind to a halt, or slow down to a very negligible pace. Barring inconceivable things such as advanced civilizations coming to Earth, this was even predicted to happen, and Daneel had been quite interested in this back when he had been on Earth, which had led to him reading up on it and now possessing knowledge regarding it.


     In simpler terms, this formation style was like comparing cursive handwriting to a non-cursive one. In many cases, the former might be harder to master but it could be faster, whereas even though the latter was simpler and easier to adopt, it might result in the overall speed being slower.


     Quite impressed with this gain that he had gotten without even working too hard for it, Daneel progressed to the other part of the message.


     [Purpose of the formation is to imbue the essence of a material that is present inside into it in the quickest time possible. Inside the trinket, there is a ball-shaped, white organic material present which cannot be found in the records of flora and fauna of Angaria. This suggests that this material has been imported from a different area. The trinket itself is dispensable, and it is made of relatively cheap materials. This leads to a high probability that the entire value of the trinket is present in the object in the middle.]


     A fruit of some sort that was not present on Angaria?


     With this, Daneel understood the plan of the Church perfectly.


     Clearly, that fruit was some sort of drug that would accelerate the awakening of the Mad Doctor and also give him more power, but this… Presented a problem.


     Daneel's plan had been to somehow change something in the method that the Church was going to employ to increase the recovery time of the Mad Doctor, instead of decreasing it.


     Holding his breath, he asked the system whether this was possible.


     [Unable to draw a conclusion with present data. Trinket and object must be tested.]


     Disappointment and frustration appeared in Daneel's face as soon as he heard this as there was only one trinket, and there was no way that he could just use it on someone in order to test it and still manage to convince the one from the Church that it had been an accident. True, the Church wasn't too cautious, but they were also not dumb enough to let something like that slide without getting suspicious.


     Almost as if the purpose behind only sending that message had been to troll him, the system continued after giving a pause.


     [Due to the method of delivery, system has determined that only 80% of the essence of the object has been set to be delivered into the target. With a few modifications, the remaining 20% can be used for testing. Trinket is also set to self-destruct after usage, or if it enters anyone else's hands, so there will be no sign of the testing.]


     Not for the first time, Daneel wondered whether the system had a personality that loved to see him in situations like these.


     However, this was absurd, and the truth was probably that it had only been a pause during which further analysis had been done which had led to this answer.


     Putting all of this out of his mind, he prepared to begin testing to find a way to make what he wanted happen.


     …


     Two days later, the newcomer, who was going by the name Jeremiah, had a wide smile on his face while he marched down the path to the dorm where he would meet the secret weapon that he had recruited so that he could finally finish this task that had been delayed so much.


     He was really proud of himself that he had decided to go along with the plan to put the other things in place, while looking for some way to sneak in the trinket, and find someone to do it. He couldn't believe that he hadn't thought of the idea that had been given by that crazy guy, but he still decided to take credit for it when the time came to send the report to the Mainland, as it had been his idea to go to that guy in the first place despite his craziness. He was also the one who was cleverly manipulating him to accomplish what he wished, so he found nothing wrong in it.


     He reached the dorm to find that the crazy guy was waiting for him after hiding the trinket under his bed, and when he said that everything was ready, he saw the glow that appeared on his face.


     Yes, this was definitely the best person for this job. Hell, after it was done, he might even consider just wiping his memories instead of killing him, even though the former would require him to put in a little bit more effort.


     "Calm down, and listen carefully. All you need to do is use the pointy end to break the skin of our Saviour for a second. A full second, no more, no less. Got it? I can't enter along with you because they would be extra careful if I was there, but I will send a communication eye with you that you can simply take inside by saying that you want to take back a recording to inspire others. I expect they'll not have any problem with that. The problem is the Hero, but you'll know when to go ahead. The Hero will be distracted, and because all you need is a second, just wait for the opportunity and don't miss it. Understood?"


     The crazy guy nodded profusely, but still, he decided to repeat it one last time.


     "Remember, one second, not more, not less. The inheritance site said that this should be the method, and anything else might result in adverse effects."


     One second was the perfect time that had been calculated to make the awakening happen in two weeks, and allowing the trinket to be in contact more would result in the awakening time drastically increasing. Even though he knew this, he saw no need to explain it, so he just used this method, knowing that it would be effective.


     As expected, an expression of horror appeared on the crazy guy's face as he heard this, and a second later, he nodded even harder and said, "Leave it to me. I will not make a single mistake. I value the Saviour's life over my own, because he enabled me to find purpose and direction."


     This guy reminded the man from the church of a very dangerous group back in the mainland who crazily believed in Saint Rectitude and were even ready to kill themselves in his name, and this made him shudder, as that group was quite terrifying.


     Adoration was like a drug that could take hold in the most baffling of ways, and this was why he didn't suspect this sudden change in this guy's behavior, even though he had apparently been trying to not draw any attention to himself until now.


     Putting it out of his mind, he said, "Alright, then. Let's go. Just join the next shift."


     Giving the communication eye, Jeremiah left to his own dorm room and switched on the display trinket connected to the eye while he waited.


     The eye was set to be active no matter what was happening, and he watched as the crazy guy went to the job area and then got assigned to the job to tend to the Mad Doctor.


     An hour later, he found himself outside the room, and this was when he saw that the crazy guy had been quite effective in carrying out his plan – he had smuggled the parts of the trinket into the pockets of the other two people who had also signed up, and as soon as they entered the area where the Mad Doctor was being held, he took them back.


     This made him wonder whether he was some kind of pickpocket, but thinking that this was probably just a skill he had picked up during his time in the Central Continent, which he had read about in the backup check that he had done, he put it aside, as it was showtime.


     After waiting for a few minutes, the time finally came when it was the crazy guy's turn to mop the rotten blood off the Mad Doctor's recovering wound.


     Now was the chance. Picking up a trinket, he pressed the button on it, and a few seconds later, a loud sound made the entire Sect of Hedon shake.


     The reason…was that a devastating Hero-level attack had just been launched at the formation that protected the Sect of Hedon.


     With excitement on his face, the man looked at the display trinket and watched as the Hero who was present instantly stood up and checked on everyone in the room for a moment before disappearing. He was the only Hero in the Sect, so he had to go and check whether there was an all-out attack.


     This was the moment! The crazy guy had recognized it, and he instantly pulled the trinket out of his pocket which he had already assembled before thrusting it into the hand of the Mad Doctor, which was the spot that was closest to him.


     "Yes!"


     Success! With an exulted expression on his face, the man from the Church got up and almost whooped in the air, looking forward to the rewards he would be receiving for completing the task.


     Yet, that…was when something changed.


     The sect member behind the crazy guy, who had been waiting to hand over a fresh set of bandages chose just that moment to step forward, and as he did so, he…stumbled, and bumped into the crazy guy.


     The minimum time was one second, and for that amount of time, the trinket was also designed to latch onto the target so that there would be a lesser chance of things going wrong.


     Only, this worked in the wrong way, now, as it led to the crazy guy losing his grip and falling to the floor with the other sect member landing on top of him.


     As the man from the Church looked on with growing disbelief on his face, the seconds ticked on, during which the crazy guy scrambled to get up to take back the trinket.


     1, 2, 3…4.


     4 seconds.


     For 4 seconds, the trinket continued pumping the drug, and by the time the crazy guy finally managed to pluck it away and hide it in his pocket, the man from the Church already had his head in his hands and he was shaking it in denial.


     4 seconds…meant 8 weeks! Instead of two weeks, it had been changed to 8! Dammit! And here he had thought that everything would go perfectly!


     Even as he cursed, he missed the silent smirk that flashed across the King of Lanthanor's face before he put on a completely appalled look, as if he was horrified because of what had happened.


     Of course, on the inside, he was rejoicing, as the mission…was a grand success.


     All it had needed was a simple deployment of the skill he had picked up long ago: Mageroot-less telekinesis, which he had already used once to great effect. In the communication eye, it would look as if the sect member stumbling was a coincidence that had occurred due to the panic of hearing the loud sound, whereas, in reality, it had all been staged. Of course, even the 4 seconds had been discovered after testing as the best time to both extend the duration before the awakening, and to not make it seem as if everything was a bit too fake.


     With joy bubbling up inside Daneel, he made a mental tick appear next to the words 'First Step' in his mind, and prepared to tackle the rest with gusto.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     692 Madam Elle
      Outside the Sect of Hedon, the Head and a few others were standing at a spot where the air looked like it was burning.


     Indeed, this was such a strange sight that it would cause anyone to be struck speechless, but occasionally, a transparent dome appeared and disappeared at the spot where this incongruity was visible.


     Gazing at it, the Head had a very grave expression on his face, and as for the two behind him, they could also only keep looking at the fire as if they had no means to stop it.


     However, a second later, the Head simply flicked his fingers, and the fire was enclosed in shining ice that almost looked like it was made of the same material as diamonds rather than simple water that had been solidified. The strange thing was that this fire did not seem to stop burning even though it was trapped in that icy enclosure, and it looked as if the Head was surprised by this, too, as he raised an eyebrow and then flicked his fingers again to make the entire ice vanish, making it take the fire along with it.


     Turning around to address those behind him, he said, "I've taken that thing to my private research area… There are records of this kind of fire from the Empire, but this one seems to be more potent than what was mentioned in them. Well, it would make sense for the Mainland to have progressed while we could only go in the opposite direction, but I want to find out the reason behind this attack. Have you two noticed anything out of the ordinary?"


     Among the two, one was the same cloaked man who had been stationed in the room with the Mad Doctor, and it was obvious that this was a clone, as it occasionally shimmered when the light fell on it.


     As for the other, it was a woman, and she was actually wearing a cloak exactly like the one that Daneel and the others had seen when they had gone to the Eternal Blossom sect. The only difference was that the flowers on her's were wilting and being reborn at a much faster pace, so much so that just the span of a single blink would result in a full cycle being finished.


     This made for a pretty strange sight that would cause anyone to wonder why someone was possibly wasting energy to make this happen just for the purpose of letting others see so that they could attract attention, but it did not look as if the others had any intention of saying anything like this, as they looked at her with extreme seriousness when she spoke.


     "None, from my end. I was watching everything idly, and out of the blue, the attack appeared from a spot on the shore. I judged the strength of the attack to be weaker than what is required to break the barrier of any sect, so I went after the source, but they used some sort of one-time advanced obfuscation formation to erase all signs of their passing. A single whiff would have been enough to formulate a spell to pinpoint the location, but it looked like they were prepared for that, as the formation they used is one that requires a very costly resource that is also only listed in the records of the Empire."


     The woman looked as if she was speaking calmly, but her fluctuating emotions could actually be seen in the rate of the wilting and rebirth of the flowers on her dress. Initially, they sped up, and in a single blink, three or four cycles would already have passed. Yet, towards the end, it looked as if she had managed to calm herself by putting in some effort, as the rate slowed down to match what Daneel and the others had seen before.


     Nodding, the Head said, "You? Anything inside the sect?"


     After thinking for a bit, the other man replied, "None. Just to be safe, I went through the memories of all those who were present in that room when the attack struck, and I also checked all the records of the formations throughout the sect. There was nothing out of the ordinary, at all. I even checked our resident patient, and except for signs that his condition might actually be getting better, there is nothing else."


     That last part was said casually, but it caught the Head's interest.


     "He's getting better? Really? The report just a few days back said that he was stabilized and would not see much improvement anytime soon, right?"


     Nodding, the man replied, "Yes, even the healer was perplexed, but she said that this happens occasionally. It is supposed to be completely random, and it was actually out of the ordinary that the initial estimate that he would slowly get better had changed to one that said that he would not have woken up for at least a year."


     Indeed, initially, the healer had claimed that it was just a normal recovery coma which would soon abate. Later, though, that condition changed, and it now seemed to have changed back.


     Typically, the Head would not have paid much import to this, but something told him that there must be some reason behind this random attack from the Church which had laid low for so long. It could be that it was just a testing attack to see how they would respond, and the Head wondered whether he was reading too much into a situation where there might be nothing. Yet, that feeling of something crawling up his spine wouldn't leave, so he said, "Double the surveillance on all-important locations. I feel that something might be wrong, but I just can't pinpoint what that is."


     In response, it was the woman who spoke up with an angry tone, which was also reflected in her cloak again.


     "Yes, I was going to suggest is the same. If they even dare to try to the same thing again, I've already found a way to bypass their obfuscation formation in case they use the same one again. The Eternal Blossom… shall see the Church wilt and perish, no matter what it takes."


     A stifling atmosphere appeared in the area as soon as the woman said that last part, and faint sweat even appeared on the Head's forehead.


     Coughing, he said, "That's right, Madam Elle."


     As soon as she heard said this, the woman seemed to have realized what the matter was, but she just nodded and teleported away.


     Seeing her leave in this manner, the other man said, "Head, I still don't understand why you act so subservient near those from the Eternal Blossoms sect. I know I'm not supposed to ask about things like these as I'm just a new Hero, but…"


     The rest of what the man had been about to say was suddenly cut off as the Head turned to him and locked onto his eyes with a gaze more serious than any he had seen from the man.


     Yet, after a moment, it softened and the Head said, "Yes, you're a new Hero, and you haven't witnessed the terror of those who walk the path of Life and Death. Do you know that if she goes all out, she has a 50% chance of killing those even an entire level higher than her? Even though she is just an Amateur Hero, she might very well be able to strike down an Exalted one. That is something even I cannot do without the help of the formations of old."


     The man took a step back in the air as he heard this, as he couldn't believe what the Head was saying. A full level? And that too in the Hero realm? This was something completely unheard of even when one was just talking of Champions and Warriors, but being able to do that when one was a hero…was something to be truly admired, and even feared.


     Yet, wasn't it a bit too overpowered?


     As soon as this question popped into his mind, the Head continued.


     "The downside… Is that there is also a 50% probability of her killing herself when she uses such an attack. There is also a 20% chance that she will die when she engages in her next training session, and even though I do not know the exact number, there is also a non-trivial chance that she might have shriveled up and died right in front of our eyes even when she was talking to us. Such is the path of Life and Death. It is so perilous that those who trained in it during the age of the Empire were known to be only the ones who had become completely deranged, and even though that man who pioneered it was said to have found ways to work around the drawbacks, it is still a fact that it is extremely risky, and it is only for those who have no care for death. Such bravery… Deserves to be respected. Do not speak of this to anyone, ever again. Understood?"


     Even as the Hero began to profusely nod as he heard this, in the sect that was behind them, Daneel's eyes were completely red as he grabbed the shoulders of the man from the Church, who had a very irritated expression on his face.


     "PLEASE TELL ME NOTHING IS WRONG WITH THE SAVIOUR! I'LL GO KILL THAT IDIOT WHO FELL ON ME!"


     They had just been interrogated by the Hero who had been stationed in the room, and even though he had used a spell to go through their memories, he hadn't found anything due to a one-time use trinket apparently made from Ker Roots that had been given to Daneel right before he had embarked on the mission. He had been told to sneak copies of that trinket which was shaped like a button into the pockets of the others, too, and he had done so, which led to no suspicion arising, as everyone swore that they had only seen the two of them fall. Daneel had had the system scan the trinket and save the formation to analyze it later, but, at the moment, he had to finish his act.


     For a moment, the man from the Church held his silence, but after that, he shrugged as if he had made a decision.


     "It's all right. It should have been 2 weeks, but it's 8 now. You did well. Here…is your reward."


     Saying so, the newcomer tapped Daneel's forehead, following which Daneel took the queue and retreated his consciousness to the back of Vance's mind, whose body he was inhabiting.


     While Daneel watched like a spectator, the man from the Church cast a Mind Control spell in a unique method: he simply chose a 'concept' or an 'idea', which was, in this case, their conversations and the trinket and the mission, and he ordered Vance's consciousness to forget all instances of it. It worked beautifully, and soon, the man from the Church left, satisfied.


     So the gift was just to spare Vance's life?


     Daneel was happy with it, though, as he had been prepared to lose this part and suffer the pain that would result from it. Thankfully, he managed to rejoin it with his main one, and he happily left the sect after Mind Controlling Vance to continue the operations of the Association so that suspicion wouldn't arise.


     During all this time, Daneel had already been planning the strategy to tackle the next step.


     The next step was that he had to find someone with the Hidden Bloodline of the Shapeshifter so that he could use their blood to take the Bloodline, but the problem…was that Daneel had no idea how to do so.


     The best way was to look for that place that Cassandra had discovered in her memories, but sadly, it looked like it was eluding her, as Daneel had already contacted her and heard her vent with frustration.


     He couldn't think of a way to help that search, so he had to look for a different method.


     The only other clue…was the condition that had to be fulfilled for one to Awaken the Bloodline of the Shapeshifter, just like Cassandra had done with hers.


     This condition was weird, but in a way, it made sense.


     Shapeshifters were basically those who should be able to don any identity they wished, at any time. Hence…the condition was that one should acquire the ability to do so.


     Someone who could change their identity at will…


     As Daneel thought about this, a single word appeared in his mind.


     'Conman'.


     Indeed, a conman was one who would have to be able to use different identities to carry out their cons, and the best in the field were also supposed to be able to change gender if they wished.


     Well, this was a start. There was no way to find whether someone had a Hidden Bloodline except by testing their blood, so Daneel decided to use a brute-force method: the objective of that village seemed to be that it wanted to place Hidden Bloodline possessors in situations where they could Awaken their Bloodline, and if that was true, then it was possible that a top conman could be in possession of it.


     So…he decided to go after them all.


     And for this, after much thought, Daneel had come to a decision.


     He, the King of Lanthanor, Leader of the Alliance and Legacy Disciple of the Fortress of Unyielding Might…was going to become a conman, and a thief, who would be targeting the wealthiest institution in the continent: the Bank of Angaria.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     693 Hidden Bloodline: Shapeshifter 1
      One week later.


     In the Black Raven Kingdom, in an unmarked street that was so deserted that it looked as if it hadn't had footfall for decades.


     The street was filled with shops and houses that were all shuttered up, and there was a general sloppiness to the area that made it seem as if whoever had fled from here had done so in a hurry.


     The street was quite famous in the surrounding area for once housing an organization, of sorts, which had, at that point, been one of the strongest and most mysterious in the entire continent. Anyone who found out about it would find themselves abducted and then killed, and all those who sought to do business with them would arrive wearing masks to cover their identity. Yet, it was whispered that no matter what masks anyone used, the organization had a method to discover who they were, and they even used that information as a bargaining chip if needed.


     Below that street, even though it looked as if no one had inhabited it for a very long time, there was an area that could only be gotten to using an underground entrance and a pathway that had actually been set to be demolished, but had not met its fate because of the fact that the one who had been sent to do so, had been greedy and had not wanted all of the effort that had gone into constructing such an elaborate underground area to go to waste.


     He had seen an opportunity, and he had let it remain, and to this day, he had never had to regret that action. Instead, it had actually slowly evolved into an area that was quite similar to what it had been before, and this was seen as quite an interesting irony by those who knew the reality of what used to go on here.


     In that path, there were multiple doors on both sides, and in one of them, there were three people seated around a table.


     They were playing a simple game of chance, with the objective being that the one who could accurately guess the side two dice would show after being shaken would be the one who would win all the money that was being placed for betting.


     'Fighters only,' it said on a plank which hung outside that door, and all of the three appeared to fit the brief. Although they didn't have rippling muscles that were too huge to even fit into normal clothes, what each of them did have was an agile powerhouse of a body that could definitely do any task that was given to it.


     There was a fourth man, and he was the dealer. In his hands was a round bowl made of glass, and inside it, two dice were swirling around as he had artfully moved the bowl all over the place with just one palm covering its opening, making clear that this was something that he did every day.


     When he was finally done, he placed the ball on the table, but because of the way he had been swirling the bowl, the dice kept rolling around while being watched carefully by all three who were present. The bowl was transparent to make it clear that there was no manipulation being done, as the dice would never leave the sight of the players.


     After a few seconds, the dice finally fell to the surface to show the numbers six and four, seeing which one of the men in the room exclaimed, "It's my lucky day! Ha ha!" Before swooping forward with his hands to drag all the money that was on the table to his side.


     As he did so, among the other two, one of them had a frustrated expression on his face as he began to curse the bad luck that had struck him today.


     Yet, the other looked as if he was considering something, and after a moment, he got an expression as if he had made a decision.


     In a movement that was too quick to follow by anyone who wasn't at least an Exalted Human, the man stood up and pulled out a knife from his bare skin. All weapons were forbidden in this room, but he had somehow sneaked one in.


     Even before anyone could react and scream to call the guards who were standing outside, the knife smoothly went into the forehead of the dealer, and while the dealer fell to the floor, the man lunged on top of him and followed him on the way down while making swift motions with the knife.


     By the time the dealer hit the floor, the man had already dug out a blob of flesh that was dripping blood, and it was glowing faintly as if there was some kind of light inside it.


     "A Mageroot. I knew it. So he was using a camouflage spell? Well, this guy was sloppy in actually mimicking the real dealer, because that guy has a notorious addiction to alcohol… Each time we played, I would always notice him glancing at our glasses of wine, but this one seemed immune to it. I guess I was right."


     Saying this almost to himself, the man caressed that grotesque blob in his hand before finally crushing it and setting his eyes on the one who had exclaimed with joy before.


     "Now then… How shall we settle this, my dear friend? Don't even think about trying to kill me, as I can send a message and make all of this public before even the first blow lands. After that, I'll see from the afterlife how your gambling business continues…"


     A few minutes later, this man found himself happily whistling a tune while walking along the road parallel to the abandoned street. His pockets were flush with gold coins and Ether blocks that had been given in order to keep his mouth shut regarding the taboo behind cheating which had been broken in that room, and as he casually kept looking in different directions, no one would have been able to guess that he was actually keeping track of two men who had been sent to follow him to kill him later on so that he would never talk to anyone, ever again.


     Yet, this man had a way of walking that allowed him to weave and bob into and out of crowds, as a result of which he was soon out of the sight of these two, and even a third tracker who had been sent after the man in the room had found out that the first two were facing difficulties.


     After ensuring that he had succeeded, the man headed to a room in one of the many inns in the capital of the Black Raven Kingdom, where he opened the door to find someone who looked exactly like him.


     Taking off the trinket that had melted into the skin of his chest, he allowed his real appearance to be shown.


     He had blue, striking eyes that would captivate anyone who looked into them, and as he stretched his back which he had kept bent until now under the thick coat to hide the fact that he was actually taller than the one he was impersonating, it turned out that he stood at least 6 feet tall.


     His features were such that he would have stood out no matter where he was, and there was also a general sense of mischief about him, as if he was always up to something. This was most prominent in his eyes, which sparkled like those of a trickster.


     Throwing almost all of the gold coins and Ether blocks onto the table in the room except for a few, he said, "It's done. You should have seen their faces… you're not known to be very smart, though, but I don't think there'll be any problems. Just make sure you're not around."


     Seeing the large pile of treasure in front of him, the eyes of the man inside the room widened before he said, "I can't believe those guys were cheating me for so long! To think that they even let me win a few times to make me believe that I could keep going back for the chance to win all of my losses back…"


     Chuckling, the one in front of him said, "That's their strategy! The whole appeal of gambling is that if you win a little, it will make you feel invincible, no matter how much you lose, to make you keep putting in money. They switch around the dealers using a camouflage spell exactly like the one that is in this handy trinket of mine."


     Looking up at him, the other man said, "I was never able to notice anything! Anyway, time is short. Thank you for everything, Lan."


     Waving his hand, the one who had just been called Lan said, "Don't mention it, I've fully taken my payment. You helped me out in the city when I first came here, and I don't forget my debts. How could I stand to the side after finding out that you were knee-deep in debt due to these random fools? Where are you headed, by the way?"


     After thinking for a bit, the man said, "Eldinor, maybe. I have a few relatives over there."


     As soon as he heard this, Lan leaned forward and said, "That's great! Here, take this communication trinket. If you ever find a trinket that can cast an advanced camouflage spell, then contact me. It is exactly the thing I need to take my…ahem, services to the next level. I heard from someone that advanced levels can even change the make-up of a body to make you taller or shorter if needed. This one only changes the surface appearance. I have nothing to complain, though, as even this is rare."


     The man's eyes lingered on the trinket in Lan's hand as he heard this, so he couldn't help but ask, "Yes, I had never heard that something like this was even possible… Where did you get it?"


     In response, Lan looked around as if he could never be sure that there wasn't anyone around, and then finally answered, "The Tricobra Society. You know, the one that hastily left all those years ago, on the day when the Church incident happened in Lanthanor. Many say that those two are connected, but what I found out is that these guys were using the distraction caused by the Church to stay here, and with the Church being beaten back, they had to leave, too. I don't know who was beating who, and where they went, so don't ask me. They did say they would be back, though. Well, enough chit chat. Get going."


     Nodding and getting a worried expression on his face, the man got up and packed up the valuables before leaving the room after thanking Lan one last time.


     With a sigh, Lan prepared to use the communication trinket on the wall of the room to ask for dinner to be brought up, but he paused as he suddenly felt something.


     His entire body tensed up, and in a flash, he turned around and threw a knife at the door.


     It looked like that spot was empty, but the moment before it passed…the knife suddenly ground to a halt, and a man wearing a grey-colored cloak that hid his face appeared.


     "Lan. Just Lan? No matter how much I searched, I couldn't find a last name. Is this the trinket that you are looking for?"


     Saying so, the man threw a trinket shaped like a coin with a button toward Lan, who caught it with wide-open eyes as he had seen it before.


     The moment he caught it instinctively, a needle suddenly appeared from the trinket and pricked his finger, following which a tiny droplet of blood dripped to the floor.


     The moment before it hit the floor, the tiniest fragment of that droplet of blood was suddenly whisked away by a spell, and a second later, a voice appeared in the cloaked man's mind which made him smile with the happiness of one who had found water after searching for it for days, parched and desperate, in an empty desert.


     [Blood analyzed. Hidden Bloodline: Shapeshifter detected. Concentration: Low. Chance of Awakening: Low.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     694 Hidden Bloodline: Shapeshifter 2
      Lan couldn't believe his eyes as he looked at the trinket in his hand, which was exactly how it had been described in a book that he had read in the library of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     These trinkets were supposed to have existed long ago, and it was only after a lot of research that he had found that obscure reference that said that they would have the simple appearance of a coin with a button. All one needed to do was drop the blood of the one they wanted to be camouflaged as on it, and when they pressed the button, they would transform right away. Of course, it was an advanced spell, which meant that even the height and weight would change accordingly.


     Lan almost wished that he could test it, but he stopped himself, as he knew that he was in a dangerous situation.


     This man had managed to sneak up on him without tripping the many precautions that he had placed outside the room. This was something he always did no matter where he went – there were four layers of precautions, starting at the stairs. Over a long period of time, Lan had become accustomed to being able to hear and analyze each and every sound that he heard, so there was a tiny bell attached to a string that would be tripped whenever anyone entered this top floor corridor which only had his room. Even if someone managed to cross that, there was a small trinket placed under the floorboards which would be triggered if anyone walked on top of it, and after that, there was another trinket which was designed to detect the presence of an intruder by the airflow that would be disturbed by their arrival. Finally, at the door, there was one last trinket that would be triggered by the sound of rustling clothes that would definitely be given off by anyone, even if they had managed to somehow bypass all the others.


     When that man from before had left, they had all been tripped one by one which had been a test to see whether they were all working fine. Yet, this man had not tripped anything, which meant that he was a very dangerous foe.


     If he was a powerful Mage… With this much distance between them, Lan knew that his fate was sealed.


     So, he slowly began moving towards the man in order to get closer to launch an attack. He had found that Mages were always vulnerable to such close range attacks which they couldn't react to because they didn't have the quick responses of a Fighter, and it had been this that he had always used to counter the dangerous situations that he always found himself in.


     Yet, the moment he took a step forward, he found himself blocked by an invisible barrier.


     Raising a hand, the man in the cloak said, "Just a precaution. I don't let anyone come near me. I'll get straight to the point. Treat the trinket as advance payment, and even if you reject me, you can keep it. I have a job that requires someone of your talents, and if you agree, I'm confident that you will become one of the richest individuals in the entire continent. Interested?"


     Saying so, the man conjured a wooden chair out of thin air and sat on it, seeing which Lan couldn't help but feel warning bells go off in his head.


     Anyone who could do this sort of thing was definitely a very skilled Mage, and as this dawned on him… Lan realized that his answer might very well decide the fate of his life.


     Men like these would never take 'no' for an answer, and he wasn't prepared to gamble on the possibility that this one might be different.


     "I'm interested. A job like that would be appealing to just about anyone… And there are many who are better than me in this business. Can I ask why you approached me?"


     In response, the man chuckled and said, "There's no reason to be so humble. You are the best in the business of impersonating others, and I even saw it live, in action, in that room. You had, what, two days to shadow that guy and learn his every minute movement? Even then, you managed to pull it off almost perfectly. Now that… Is something rare, and I doubt that there are many better than you in that skill. May I ask where you've learned it? Oh, and sit, I don't want this to be formal."


     As the man said so, another chair appeared right beside Lan, which he lowered himself into while saying, "I grew up in a place which required me to pick up the skill, or die. Let's just say that living on the street doesn't pay a lot, but impersonating the sons of those who are rich and privileged can go a long way in allowing a starving kid to get into places he would never have access to."


     As the man's face was hidden behind the cloak, Lan couldn't tell what kind of expression he had, but in the way he leaned forward slightly, he understood that he was probably interested.


     Also…the fact that he had been watched in that underground area without his knowledge made it clear that the power of this man was beyond anything he could imagine. Could it be…that he had even crossed the realm of Humans?


     After a few seconds, the man interrupted Lan's thoughts and said, "Very well. Let me tell you about the job, then. Have you heard of the Bank of Angaria?"


     Huh? Why was he asking about that?


     "Of course, who hasn't?"


     "Good. Let me give you some inside news, then, which no one else knows about. A prominent trade family is soon going to take out a large loan to build an orphanage for all the poor kids whose parents have either died, or have abandoned them in the entire Alliance. The Bank usually only gives out loans to those that it judges can repay it, and because of the respect that that family commands, there won't be any problem in the loan being approved. The family is also going to garner a lot of praise for embarking on this noble cause, and even the Bank's reputation will skyrocket because it is enabling them to do something so great. What do you think?"


     The majority of Lan's mind was still occupied with finding a way to either get out of here or to attack this man, so there was only a part of him that had been paying attention to this news which seemed pretty normal. He didn't know how it concerned him, but he expected to find out soon.


     So, he simply nodded and said, "I think it's precious information. What's the con? Is it to sell this information to other trade families so that they can take the opportunity to move faster to do the same thing? Or is it to sell this beforehand to all the organizations that can be contacted build the orphanage, so that they will be better equipped to put forth the proposals when it is time?"


     As Lan said this, the man actually… burst out laughing and said, "Your thinking is too limited. I guess you forgot that I said that this would make you one of the richest men in Angaria. Try to think big."


     This time, Lan took a few seconds and then answered, "Is it to steal the money on the way, then? It's risky, but with your power, it might be possible…"


     In response, the man leaned back and said, "Close, but not close enough. That news… IS the con. We will be impersonating the family. We will be pushing the bank into giving the loan. And we will be taking all the money, for ourselves."


     W-what?!


     After staring at the man for a few seconds, Lan finally found his voice and said, "What about the orphanage, then?"


     "There is none. It will all be fake. But it'll look real, and that is my job. As for yours… It will be to impersonate the individuals that we will need throughout this operation. There are many. Are you up for it?"


     So… It was all a scam?


     Lan couldn't be blamed for not directly reaching this conclusion, as something on this level had probably never been attempted in the known history of Angaria. There was a reason behind this, too, and it was that it would require a kind of power that could only be found in Mages who had progressed far enough on their path that they wouldn't need to do things like these to get resources for themselves. Even if they did, the amount they would be stealing would not justify the time that they would be spending on it, and this was common knowledge among everyone in this profession.


     Unable to understand, Lan couldn't help but ask, "It's ambitious, and with your power, it might even work. But why? I know a bit about magic, and I can tell that you're at least a Warrior level mage. You can simply go to any kingdom and obtain a lot more than what we will get in this job. So… Why?"


     Silence hung over the room as soon as Lan asked this, and he wondered whether he had overstepped his bounds. Was he going to be sliced into bits for his insolence?


     Thankfully, the man spoke up to answer.


     "Revenge. Do you know the incident that was publicly telecast where the King of Lanthanor defeated a Champion?"


     Lan only nodded, which led the man to say, "At that time… One of those who were captured by the King is my partner, and for all I know, she's already dead. I am powerless to avenge her, as any outright attack would only spell my doom. So… I found this way to take revenge. That Bank is the brainchild of the King, and I know that he deeply loves each and every project of his. By doing this, I want the reputation of that Bank to plummet as it will become known for being so foolish as to lose money in this manner. Many more attempts will start to be made, and in the public, it will become a laughing stock. Let's get back to the point. Are you in, or not?"


     As the man said this, it was clear that he had reached the end of his patience.


     The temperature of the room started to heat up, and occasionally, fireballs even sprang into existence and disappeared in the blink of an eye, which was supposed to happen when a powerful Mage was angry.


     Lan had seen many driven crazy by revenge. Besides, it was possible that this was actually a golden opportunity that might allow him to get all the money he needed to reach his goals.


     Yet… It would be dangerous.


     Only, playing with death was something that he did every day, so he shrugged and just decided to go with it. If he said no, he might just die anyway, so why not take the chance?


     An image flashed into his mind the moment he made this decision, and he wasn't surprised, as it always appeared whenever he was going to embark on a dangerous job.


     A blood-soaked street, a dying friend, and a whispered promise.


     As he dispelled it and nodded, those fireballs and the heat disappeared, following which the man said, "Good."


     "So who else will we be working with?", Lan asked, knowing that a massive job like this would definitely require a lot of people.


     Yet, the response that was given made him widen his eyes with disbelief.


     "No one. It's just you and me. I don't trust people easily, and I only want one other person on this thing so that I can keep a close eye on them. It should be easy, though, with your skills. You just have to perfectly impersonate, say, 10 different people. A piece of cake, right?


     At first, Lan wondered whether the man was joking, but soon, he realized that was not the case.


     Well, he had made his bed, and even if it turned out to be his grave, he would have to sleep on it.


     This was probably going to be the hardest thing that he had ever done in his life, but he found that he was actually…looking forward to it. It would push his skills to the limit, and Lan had always liked challenges.


     Because of the cloak, though, Lan didn't notice that the man in front of him was actually…laughing, silently, as the idea of scamming himself was a new level of scheming that he hadn't thought he would ever reach.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     695 Hidden Bloodline: Shapeshifter 3
      After the brief moment of mirth that had come on due to that realization, Daneel stood up and stood to the side as he waited for Lan to pack up so that they could leave.


     He had said that they had to go right away as this operation was time-sensitive, and Lan had agreed, as it wasn't like Daneel had given him much of a choice in the first place.


     While he watched the man collect all the trinkets that he had placed as precautions to ensure that he wouldn't be intruded upon just as Daneel had done, though, the King of Lanthanor got a very grave expression on his face, as he actually wasn't very happy about the whole thing.


     Although he had felt relief as he had managed to find the one with the Hidden Bloodline in a week after a lot of hard work during which he hadn't even slept a wink, the truth was that it was pretty disconcerting that he had managed to do so.


     This was pretty weird, but it stopped Daneel from completely feeling happy that he had accomplished what he had set out to do in the timeline that he had set for himself, which would allow him to comfortably go to the next steps and be able to handle any problems that might pop up.


     The reason behind it was that by finding Lan and finding out about his childhood, he had proven that his initial conjecture was right: that village that Cassandra had seen in her memories was some kind of organization that was clearly placing those with certain Hidden Bloodlines in certain locations after having them undergo certain situations which would have the most probability of them awakening their bloodline according to the conditions that were present for that to happen.


     After all, coincidences without reason were some of the biggest indications that things weren't as they seemed on the surface. Those with Hidden Bloodlines were supposed to be exceedingly rare, and it was definitely not supposed to be the case that they would be perfectly placed in roles like these to be easily found, almost as if they were pieces on a chess board who had been arranged perfectly according to their properties. If this was true, the first suspect was obviously another plan that the Emperor might have put down, but Daneel had already checked.


     The truth was that Hidden Bloodlines were supposed to have an effect on the psyche of those that possessed them. It was their blood, after all, and research had shown that there was a tendency that individuals, especially after maturing, had a chance of gravitating towards conditions that would awaken this hidden power inside them, even if they didn't know that it even existed. Daneel had heard of such cases on Earth, too, where children would almost automatically go towards professions or habits that their parents had used to have, and even though research was inconclusive about this, there was something there that could not be ignored.


     However, what was happening here was different. Both Cassandra's and Lan's childhoods were too perfectly suited to their individual bloodlines, which suggested that something from the outside was affecting them. After all, bloodlines would only cause changes in the one who possessed them, and not in the reality around them.


     Seeing it once, itself, had been pretty shocking, but seeing it twice practically confirmed it.


     There was almost certainly someone behind it all, and the biggest problem was that Daneel didn't know whether they were friend or foe.


     In fact, Daneel had hoped that they might be watching him, but neither Drakos nor the system had been able to pick up any form of surveillance that was being done on him. This meant that they were either in too advanced a realm for him to detect, or that they had just done the initial setting for these people, and then left them to their fates.


     Both were possible, and Daneel decided it would be too naïve to wishfully think that he was reading too much into the situation.


     For a moment, he actually daydreamed about some secret organization that was actually out to help Angaria, instead of wanting to destroy it or not caring much about it like almost every other force that Daneel had met so far. How nice would it be if there was such a powerful ally, much like those powerful grandfathers that protagonists would always have in the books that he had used to read?


     He discarded this thought as soon as it came, though, because approaching the situation with that hope would be pretty dangerous, and dumb. He could no longer ignore whoever this was, and as soon as all of his steps were done, Daneel decided to join Cassandra and see whether he could help her in her quest to find them, and the place that she had been born in.


     Right now, though, all he could do was shelve these thoughts and focus on the one in front of him.


     He had to say that this week had been both enlightening and frustrating, as he had delved deep into the underworld of the continent. One thing that he hadn't liked when he did so was the constant mention of the Tri-Cobra society, which had apparently been the king of the underworld until they had been driven away along with the Church by the High Council.


     However, this did make him understand the true power of the Tri-Cobra society, and it made him decide that he would keep an eye on this facet of the continent that he had practically ignored until now.


     The good thing was that most of the underworld was involved in things like information trade, gambling, smuggling and of course, killing. That last part, of course, was majorly dominated by the Hidden Kill Sect, and even though it was currently laying low on Daneel's orders and accumulating strength under the leadership of Luther, they were still the go-to force if someone wanted someone to be killed.


     As for the other aspects, they were of the regular sort that would be present in the underbelly of any Kingdom, and it was a consolation that atrocious stuff such as forceful prostitution, selling humans or other species and fulfillment of weird and oftentimes disgustingly immoral fetishes, which were all things that were prevalent on Earth, were not so here.


     It was either that, or that he hadn't spotted them, but Daneel had been pretty thorough by using Mind Control, and except for very rare cases where he had already marked the culprits for death, he didn't find much.


     The reason behind this was something that he couldn't ascertain, but it was possible that it was linked to the fact that punishment here was so much more severe when compared to that back on Earth. Case in point was, of course, the punishment for slave traders in Eldinor, which had previously been for them to be tortured unceasingly for a month before finally being beheaded in public. Of course, that had been altered for the former Queen, but it still stood strong, and similar laws were also present in other kingdoms.


     Just as he began to consider whether he should think about implementing something as harsh in the Alliance just to make sure that the situation wouldn't change, he was interrupted as Lan held a suitcase in his hands and said, "I'm ready."


     With a smile, Daneel nodded and checked once to see whether everything was in place.


     The entire objective here was to take Lan through a series of impersonations that would push him to perfect his craft, and along with that, Daneel had also prepared a certain… Something for him that he suspected would help in giving the final push towards awakening his powers. He had gotten a clue regarding this from what he had seen in Cassandra's case, and there had also been certain thoughts regarding Awakening by the Emperor which had pointed him in this direction.


     All in all, Daneel's role in this was practically done, and he would be adopting an attitude of just watching to see what this man would do. Everything was set for Lan to show what he was capable of and who he was, so Daneel looked forward to see what would be revealed step by step, throughout this operation.


     He would be lying if he said that he hadn't been pretty impressed with Lan's own scheming skills, so he had pretty high expectations that he hoped wouldn't be let down.


     With an enigmatic laugh erupting from his lips, he flicked his fingers, and both of them vanished.


     …


     A week later, Lan was cursing the bravado with which he had accepted to take part in this operation.


     For this entire week, he had been secretly tailing 3 different individuals as he would have to impersonate them all.


     He had always had a natural talent in this area, but 3 was still a bit too much.


     Right now, he was sleep deprived, but as he went through the notes he had made regarding each person, he realized that he had actually…done it.


     In a moment of clarity, their three distinct personalities, traits and unique movements became segregated into three different clumps of information in his head, and as he looked at himself in the mirror, he enacted each, and found them to be perfect.


     'Damn, I'm awesome!'


     Although he said this in his mind to distract himself from the fact that even he was surprised that he had outdone himself, the truth was that he was pretty damn impressed.


     Never before had he had to do something like this, and by pushing himself, it was as if his skills were responding rapidly in turn. They were getting better and better at a pace that astonished and frankly scared him, and they even began to give him an unsettling feeling, as if there was something that he didn't know about happening here which he just couldn't put his finger on.


     Yet, the constant reminders and calls for updates from the Warrior Mage, whom he had nicknamed 'Crazy' in his head for easy reference made it so that he could only put these thoughts to the side and focus on the matter at hand.


     The first phase was finished, so it was time to begin.


     Sending this message, Lan began to prepare himself, as this was the true start of their entire scam, and it had to be flawless.


     Crazy had only given him a general idea of what should happen, and he had left the minutiae up to him. Lan knew that getting things wrong might result in his head being lopped off, so he had put all the skills he had acquired by running many scams in the underworld to use in order to formulate this pretty elaborate plan. He had sent it to Crazy, and he had actually been happy to hear the faint tone that had made it clear that the guy had been impressed.


     This kind of freedom meant that Lan might also have a chance to…change a few things, down the road, but he had decided to get everything rolling first. So, putting on the same trinket that had kicked off their interaction, he strode out the door.


     …


     The next day, a press conference had been held by the prominent Viscargo Trade Family in the Kingdom of Lanthanor, which had various businesses all over the continent.


     Dominic Viscargo, the head of the family, spoke at the appointed time that he had bought after paying a hefty sum to the Network of Angaria to telecast this in the display trinkets present in homes all over the continent.


     "It is with great pleasure that today, I announce the plan to set up an orphanage for all the poor children in the Alliance who do not have any one to call their own. I understand their plight because my great-great-great-grandfather came from the same position, and I…"


     Dominic was known for long speeches, so no one was surprised when he droned on and on about the values that represented his family.


     What he was announcing, though, was pretty prominent, so the people listened with patience, following which a session of QnA began with a few people who had congregated at his mansion for the conference.


     This session covered the details, but toward the end, it was a certain question that stood out to all.


     "How do you hope to finance such a massive project? Will you be fully funding it by yourself?"


     This had resulted in the man getting a difficult expression, and his answer made many feel admiration for him.


     "I do not know yet. I have already pledged all of my assets, but it is not enough for what I have in mind. My family does have some reputation, though, which I am prepared to put on stake to take a loan from other trade families…I do hope they acquiesce."


     This statement had been spoken with a tone that struck the hearts of those watching, but they began to instantly rejoice, as someone in the crowd had just given an idea that sounded great.


     "The Bank! The Bank of Angaria should give the loan! It is for the Alliance, so they should give it!"


     What everyone didn't know, though, was that that voice…belonged to the King of Lanthanor, who had, ironically, taken on the central role to kickstart this entire plan.


     As others began to take up this shout, too, Daneel couldn't help but already feel impressed with Lan, whose entire script for all of this had worked out quite well.


     Seeing a little bit of himself in the man, Daneel couldn't help but cough, as he had no intention of naming himself a conman.


     Yet, he knew that it was the truth, and this…made the King of Lanthanor blush slightly, before he left to do his other duties.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     696 Hidden Bloodline: Shapeshifter 4
      One week later.


     At a location that had been recently chosen to be the new clandestine meeting place for those from trade families who wished to talk, multiple people had just begun to arrive accompanied by squads of Mages and Fighters.


     An hour later, the meeting began inside the room that had been constructed just that morning.


     "Families Bonugo, Kotares, Juniber and Anifares have arrived. Let the meeting begin."


     As the official butler who had been appointed to take care of both the duties of checking everyone who was coming and the job of taking care of their needs said these words, the meeting officially started after the door closed behind him.


     There were only 4 people in the room, with all those who had accompanied them waiting outside. Of these four, two were men, and two were women.


     Of the two men, one had a potbelly, but the other looked like a Fighter: lean and strong.


     It was he who stood up to speak first.


     "As per our earlier discussion, I went to meet with Dominic personally. I've known him for years, possibly more than anyone else except for his wife and family. It really is him. There was no change whatsoever in the way he behaved, and, as a Fighter, I can notice even the smallest of things, such as how he is still a reluctant teetotaler because he gets violent indigestion every time he sips a glass of wine. This doesn't stop him from staring at others' glasses, and I made sure to check whether it was present. He also knew all the private things that we have spoken about which only the two of us are aware of, so it is impossible that someone has done anything to his family."


     As these words hung over the room, frowns appeared on the other three.


     Of the two women, one was middle-aged, but her skin was still flawless, and her features retained the beauty that had once been praised as that which could make the sky feel so jealous it would rather it be night so that not many could admire it.


     The other was younger, and because her face was hidden behind a veil, her age couldn't exactly be discerned, but everyone knew that the leader of the Juniber family was one of the youngest to have taken charge in any major family in recent time.


     It was this young lady who spoke out loud, now.


     "Maybe it is time we consider that he found a pot of Ker Gems somewhere…"


     As her voice trailed off, the pot-bellied man smacked the table between them with his fist and roared, "Impossible! That damn pyramid thing sucked him completely dry, just like it….argh! If I could get my hands on that damn Jordan, I'll…"


     "That's not the point. The point is that we four have allied together because we were smart enough to see, first, what's wrong with Jordan's scheme. We've managed to save at least a part of our money. We decided not to tell the others as it is a golden opportunity to rise above them all. That was our one rule. Dominic's actions, though, need to be handled appropriately, and that is why we have gathered. Let us focus on that. We can curse Jordan and plot against him all we want in the sanctity of our homes."


     With a humph, the pot-bellied man controlled his anger and folded his hands as the middle-aged woman spoke these words calmly.


     It was the other man who opened his mouth again in the silence that followed.


     "It is possible that this is a plot of his to use whatever he has left to rise up in the ranking of trade families by garnering goodwill and admiration. Or maybe he wants to build a sub-tier orphanage to steal the money of the bank by showing bogus records. Either way, we can't know for sure. So what do we do?"


     This was the main thing that needed to be decided upon, and after a moment of thought, the lady with the veil said, "I have a suggestion. It is safe, and regardless of the truth, it will benefit us."


     The lady from the Juniber family was known for her wit which had enabled her lowly trade family which had earlier been quite small to grow exponentially by capitalizing on the business of innovative trinket creation and export.


     So, when she said this, everyone else perked up.


     "I say we volunteer to help, by assembling and sending all the orphans in the Alliance to the orphanage. This will be one of the biggest problems to tackle later on, too, so by doing this, we will be getting quite a large share of that goodwill. It will also give us access to the orphanage, and if it is a scam, it will be a golden opportunity to step in and denounce the Viscargo family in order to take charge and reap the profits."


     After some thought, this idea was liked by all, and after some more discussion where the details were hashed out, the meeting was adjourned.


     The lady with the veil left with her guards to a sprawling mansion that was located in the Kingdom of the Elves.


     Even though there had been discrimination against humans before, she had been smart to rope in a poor elf to act as the figurehead of the family so that they could prosper from the trinkets of the elves.


     That might not be so necessary now, though, as conditions were changing for the better. However, on the outside, the elf family that inhabited this mansion had a close tie-up with the Juniber family who also lived inside it, even though the truth was that the elves were mere 'employees' who were oath-bound to do their duty.


     After arriving, she headed to her room where privacy was given the utmost importance. There were three doors with guards posted that stood between outsiders who wished to even approach her room, and after passing them all, she arrived in a large room with a courtyard in the middle with artistic flowing water and the sound of soft music emanating from trinkets carefully hidden from view.


     The moment she walked forward, though, she couldn't help but yelp as she found herself swept up into a strong hug, before her lips became sealed due to a kiss that was planted on them from above the veil.


     The kiss continued as she playfully laughed and removed the veil, and after a full minute, the man who had been waiting for her parted from her embrace and asked, "So?"


     It was Jordan, and he had the same neutral expression on his face with which he handled most thing. Even when he had 'gotten' that incredible idea about the pyramid scheme, all he had allowed himself was a small smile.


     "Like you asked, it's done. They've agreed to send the kids there."


     With a nod, Jordan bent and kissed her forehead before saying. "Great. Head inside and freshen up, I'll meet you there."


     Blushing a bit on seeing the enigmatic expression of this man who had captivated her and helped her to rise this high in her family while taking it higher and higher in the rankings, she nodded demurely and skipped toward the bedroom.


     Jordan waited for her silhouette to disappear inside the room before touching a communication trinket and saying, "It's done. The families will be moving as you ordered."


     …


     Lan was exhausted.


     He was currently disguised as Dominic's wife- an aloof woman who only cared about whether she was better dressed than anyone else in the room.


     Her personality was rather shallow, but the man had married her for the wealth behind her, and nothing else.


     "I assure you, when everything is ready, we will have a grand gala inside! Oh, the children can watch, and we will event treat them to sweets!"


     As the women who had come for the tea party laughed on hearing her absurd statement, Lan couldn't help but sigh and hope that this would be over soon.


     Yet…there was two more hours to go, so he decided to try something that had startled him quite a bit the other day.


     Dominic and his wife were two of the main characters that Lan was impersonating these past few days. He had had to attend multiple meetings with the bank and with the suppliers and builders who would be doing everything under his name, and all of these things had to happen to make everyone think that he was going to go through with it, until the time came to take the money and leave.


     All of this would have been impossible if the real people weren't locked up in the basement, and if they hadn't been put under some spell by that Mage which allowed him to ask and receive answers about anything he wished. This was how he had handled situations where information that only he and the asker should know about had been referred to, as he had checked up on all the stuff like this before the meeting, itself.


     It was during a particular three-hour meeting during which this had happened.


     He had been pretty idle, and he had wanted to try something.


     The idea had come out of nowhere, and mainly because he had nothing else to do, he had gone ahead with it.


     Inside his mind, he had first made an effort to clump together everything he knew about the one he was impersonating. This was all the stuff he found out about them in his tailing process that he consciously drew on during the impersonation: their quirks, their habits, their motivations, etc, etc.


     After that, Lan had simply tried to…put that clump in the forefront of his mind, with the hope that he could enter an 'autopilot' mode where the impersonation would be able to be carried out naturally, using just half of his mind, whereas the other half could do as it wished.


     No sooner had he initiated the first attempt to do this, it had worked, instantly.


     Dominic became a different personality in his mind, and his body and thoughts flowed as naturally as if he was Dominic.


     Yet, Lan was actually a spectator, with the knowledge that he could take back control when he wished.


     He had been so startled by this, that he had stood up with shock and resumed how he normally was.


     It fascinated him, but it also terrified him.


     What was happening to him? What was that? Why did it feel almost…instinctual? What if…he got stuck like that, forever?


     Later on, he had convinced himself that he must probably have been hallucinating because he had been working his ass off. It was unlike anything he had had to go through until then, and he had felt his skills growing by leaps and bounds.


     So, convincing himself, he tried it again, and it simply…worked, once more.


     Yet, this time, Lan felt that something was off.


     His 'spectator' mode was empty and cold, almost like a shell, and it was an unfamiliar place.


     In it, he only had himself for company, and for some reason…that was disconcerting to feel.


     As he continued to experiment in this, he wasn't aware that he was being watched by the mage he had christened 'Crazy'.


     [Elemental fluctuations detected. Minute changes are occurring in the target. It is possible that these are precursors to an Awakening taking place, but it is not conclusive whether they guarantee that the Awakening will take place.]


     As Daneel heard this, he smiled, as he knew that the rest of the plan would be enough to guarantee that it would happen.


     He almost felt like a Vampire that was fattening up a human first in order to suck up his blood later, but he pushed that thought aside.


     Everything was going smoothly, and soon, things would come to a head.


     So far, he was pretty happy with Lan's performance, but the real test would be then.


     The ghost of that smile lingering on his face, Daneel vanished, as he had decided to use this free time that he had to work on his next step, too.


     That step was, of course, finding a way to overcome the limitation of the Shapeshifter Bloodline where it would only mimic the appearance of a Bloodline, instead of its powers, too.


     And for that purpose, Daneel had gotten an idea.


     As he wanted to channel the powers of a cockroach through the Shapeshifter Bloodline after he obtained it…why not go see exactly what those powers were, first?




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     697 Hidden Bloodline: Shapeshifter 5
      The next morning, Lan woke up to news that spelled trouble.


     A lot, lot of trouble.


     Four prominent trade families had come together to announce that they really appreciated the Viscargo family's actions, and that they wanted to help. Instead of offering monetary help or resources like the other families had done, these four had just gone ahead and chosen what they wanted to do.


     And that was… To take the duty of transporting all the orphans who would be housed in the orphanage over.


     With the speed of construction being that once it began, it would be done in barely a few days especially because there was talk that the family would be contacting one of the foremost organizations in the continent which had also constructed the stadium in which the Olympics had taken place, it made sense that the work to bring the orphans over should begin.


     Yet, the whole plan was that because there would be no orphanage, there was be no purpose in doing this and that it could be postponed so that it wouldn't be a strain on the present resources.


     Only, this action of these four families changed all that. With possibly thousands of orphans arriving, what was he supposed to do with them all?


     For a second, Lan considered whether he should contact Crazy, but he chose not to as he had been told that he had to handle all of the problems that popped up. The mage was only responsible for any spells that he might have to cast, and he had already done his bit for now. He had made this exceedingly clear, and Lan had seen the hidden undertone that he was hired basically to handle things exactly like these.


     Hence, he couldn't even argue that he hadn't signed up for this.


     All he could do was go along with it, and so, by the afternoon, the orphans began arriving.


     In the continent of Angaria, many of the biggest families always chose to have their main base outside of the jurisdiction of Kingdoms, so that in emergencies such as transition of rule, they would not be at the mercy of armies that might be set free to do as they wished. They employed extremely expensive defensive formations, and their mansions were also designed such that if they were really going to be overrun, then the evacuation of all personnel and wealth to a secure location could take place in the matter of minutes, which would result in whoever was attacking sacrificing their forces for nothing.


     It was the same with the Viscargo family, which had a huge mansion that could house over 300 people in the outskirts of Lanthanor.


     There were sprawling grounds which were attended to carefully by legions of gardeners, but right now, they were all occupied by tents in which children ranging from the age of 2 to 10 were milling around.


     Standing on the balcony of the mansion while looking out over the same, Lan didn't know what to think.


     They had just arrived, and the representatives of those four families had arrived with them, but of course, Lan had had no option but to thank them for this and say that they would definitely be recognized for their help when the time came to launch the orphanage.


     Until then, the orphans would all be placed right here, and he would tend for them until it was time to shift them over.


     It was already a logistical nightmare, but the mage had thankfully also left a pouch of Ker gems exactly for situations like these. When Lan had taken the job, the funny thing had been that the treasury of the family had been almost empty, and when he had asked the real Dominic the reason behind this, the man had just said the word 'pyramid' and shuddered as if it had some sort of meaning which terrified him to the core.


     Lan had also found a warehouse filled with Network trinkets, but because this whole thing didn't really matter to him and because it was something that apparently no one else knew about, he didn't dig too deep as there was no need to.


     Right now, he was supposed to be checking the video surveillance of three other targets that he would soon have to impersonate for this operation, but Lan was currently stuck staring at all of these children who had hope shining in their eyes.


     Some of them had lost their parents in the many wars and skirmishes that regularly took place on the continent. Although there were systems in place to take care of such children who had become orphaned due to their parents fighting and dying for the kingdom, corruption had been rampant in this area, and even though things were expected to change with the new administration, it was a steady process. Hence, the orphanage was still the best place for them, and it was a fact that many of them found solace in others just like them, and a chance to live among those who would not remind them of their loss every day was something that they couldn't help but jump at.


     Not all thought in this way, but Lan could see that many did.


     And in fact… He had seen it in that way, too, back when he had been stranded on the streets.


     No! Don't think of that!


     Again and again, he had been trying to stop himself from associating himself with what he was seeing, but with every second, he was failing.


     It was almost like a dreadful miasma that had been hanging over his head ever since he had taken up this operation because he had no choice, but it had become strengthened and it was now pulling him under because of the images he was watching.


     A kid had just taken food from the butlers who were passing it around and had carried it to a sickly little child who did not seem to have any relation with him. He carefully fed the child, and this reminded Lan of his own friend who had done almost the same thing for him. In that case, that friend had starved so that he could eat, as he had been very weak from a sickness.


     Another kid had gathered a large group around him, and he was regaling them with funny actions and jokes. In him, Lan saw himself, who used to take on the responsibility to cheer up their motley lives whenever things got very tough.


     It went on and on… Until Lan could see no more, so he forcefully tore his eyes away and marched into his room before holding his face in his hands.


     What would be their fate when it would eventually be revealed that there was actually no orphanage, and that it was all a scam?


     What would their expression be like when they found out that all of their hopes had been for naught?


     What would they feel when they saw their dreams being crushed, as it had been repeatedly announced that the orphanage would have top-class facilities that would equip them with all the skills that they needed to go out and face life?


     These were questions that would ordinarily have been shelved, but that miasma made him fate them.


     Damn those four families!


     Out of sight, out of mind.


     Lan had been depending on this to not see why he never got involved in jobs that involved his past life, but there was no more chance of him being able to do that.


     All of these were things that were buried deep, deep in his heart, but now, they were all being pulled out, which made him run his fingers through his hair with agitation, while he kept trying to tell himself that he was just a regular conman who should only care about making money.


     The operation had already begun, and there was no changing it. This was a scam, and it would continue to be so. It was just foolish to think that he could change anything with his powerless self, and even if he could…


     No, the guy on the other end was a legendary Warrior mage!


     Yet… Lan had been in situations where the power difference was even greater, and where his opponent had had no apparent weaknesses.


     His past was filled with him standing up when he should have been crushed, and he had used his skills to do so.


     Could he do it now?


     But it was so risky!


     As this internal discussion continued, Lan could almost feel something inside him changing, but he ignored it.


     A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts, and it was from his butler who had come to inform him that his next meeting was going to begin soon. Apart from that, Lan also had a finish studying those from the bank whom he would have to impersonate in order to smoothly finish the money transfer, as it was soon approaching the point where this operation would conclude.


     And that meant… That he didn't have much time.


     With a calm face, but with his mind actually in turmoil, Lan, no, Dominic walked out of the room, with a dignity that befit one of his class.


     Yet, in the back of his mind… Was a different person, who was continuing to consider each and every option in front of him, even while he unconsciously impersonated the one whose shape he had taken on, flawlessly.


     …


     Meanwhile, the King of Lanthanor was in his quarters, and if the sovereigns or if any of the officials or leaders of the other Kingdoms in the Alliance walked into the room, they would definitely be flabbergasted by the king's actions.


     In front of him were three bowls, and in those three bowls were clumps of insects which were climbing on top of each other to try and get out of the opening on top of the bowl.


     The King had his eyes fixed on each of these bowls, and he was carefully watching each and every minute movement of these creatures which were so disgusting when zoomed in on that he felt his stomach getting ready to violently react if he continued in this endeavor.


     Yet, he tried to control it, while he kept increasing tweaking the zoom spell to try and notice more and more things.


     All three of the bowls didn't have cockroaches- no, the third actually held a kind of beetle that was also known for its ability to survive a lot of situations, but after checking its properties, Daneel had discarded it.


     It had been his other option, but the problem was that it only relied on its thick out layer to defend itself.


     This was different for cockroaches, though, whose entire body was designed to allow them to live through almost anything.


     Daneel's whole idea here had come from what he knew about the World.


     In this World, Will was paramount, and resonance allowed one to harness the Will to do almost anything they wished.


     If so, to 'shapeshift' into a cockroach and use its powers, could it be that all he needed to do was find a resonance with it?


     Resonating with a cockroach.


     Even though Daneel had been holding it in until now, he couldn't help but almost puke as he got this thought.


     Distracting himself for a moment, Daneel wondered whether he was going in the right direction.


     This was all based on conjecture, and no one even during the Empire had tried something like this. Even the system had been helpless in giving him an answer regarding whether this would work, but Daneel was confident.


     It was a confidence that had been born from the many situations where he had grasped victory where only loss had been in front of him, and he trusted his gut which told him that he was onto something.


     Yet…as he thought about it, he suddenly realized something.


     Wasn't a cockroach too different from a human? So…wasn't it like him attempting to pass the test for 10th grade when he was only in the first?


     Then, why not try something…simpler?


     As soon as this thought appeared in Daneel's head, his gaze became fixed on something in the room.


     And this was, of course…the last beating dragon heart in the continent of Angaria.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     698 Lan 1
      Two days later.


     In the mansion of the Viscargo family, the head butler and the servant who was in charge of taking care of the personal needs of the Lord were talking between themselves secretly while looking as if they were going about their daily chores.


     Typically, these chores would have involved just caring for the family of the Lord and any others who might be lodged currently in the mansion, but right now, the majority of them were concerned with cooking food for the hundreds of orphans who had already arrived, and the few hundred more who would apparently soon be arriving.


     Inside the mansion grounds, there was already not enough place to house everyone, and preparations were being made right outside the walls. There was no risk of anyone daring to target this place, as it was currently the talk of the entire continent.


     A day ago, representatives from the Network of Angaria had arrived and they had been clearly showing everyone the happiness that was present in the faces of all the orphans who had been gathered. Along with this, there had also been multiple interviews with their Lord, and in them, he had extolled that this is something that he is not even very proud of, as he considered it as his duty and something that he was simply doing to honor the memory of his great-great-grandfather.


     The butler knew that all of this was probably just hogwash, mainly because he knew the true state of affairs of the family.


     They were almost bankrupt, and he was pretty sure that even the money that the Lord was giving him to spend every day was what he had borrowed in preparation for the what was mostly going to happen.


     Right away, the butler had understood that this was probably a plan to take a large part of the money that would be given to the family while only using very little to build the orphanage. This wasn't something that was very rare in the trade families, and even the Viscargo family, itself, was famous among those who knew about such things for a major scam a few years back where a large mercenary group had been outfitted with cheap quality weapons for which they had paid all of their accumulated money due to the promise that they would only be getting the best. This had led to the group being wiped out by one of their rivals, and it was later found out that this group had also given extra money to the family to make sure that this would happen.


     Hence, making others trust them and then using that trust to result in their downfall was something that shouldn't be very new to them, yet, the butler had a frown on his face due to the current situation.


     The reason behind this… Was the weird actions of the Lord that he had noticed these past two days.


     Typically, the Lord had the aloof behavior that befit him and his status, and he would normally not have talked to the orphans any more than what was necessary during the times when others were present.


     Yet, instead of that, the Lord had actually… Gone out to seek them on his own, even if there was no one else, and he had talked to them for quite a long while. As it was his duty, the Butler had accompanied him, and he had watched as the Lord had listened to all of their stories of poverty and filth, which he had turned his nose up against.


     Only, to his shock, the Lord had looked like he was actually listening intently and even taking their words to heart, and he even repeated this action on the next day.


     For a moment, during all this, the Butler had even wondered whether the Lord was the same person he had been all these years, but he could only hide that suspicion deep in his heart as everything else was perfect. Could it be that there was some sort of recording that was going on without his knowledge?


     In fact, the whole reason he had come here was so that he could confirm this, so he put forward his question to the man who was currently helping him to take care of the logistics concerning all the food that had to be served.


     "Did you see the Lord obtain any new kind of recording device, perhaps one which can be hidden while he does things?"


     The other man was of much lower status than the Butler, so he knew that he should answer to the point. Hence, he scratched his head and thought for a bit before saying, "There was one additional thing that I saw when the Lord was getting dressed this morning. As always, I was present to drape his cloak over his body, but after affixing it, he switched out a button with something else that looked like a button, but wasn't. Is this what you were referring to, Sir?"


     Lan was listening to the entire conversation while standing hidden behind a pillar a few meters away from the room in which these two were going about their work.


     As he heard the servant give this answer, he used a handy trinket that worked like a mirror but didn't give off a shining reflection to see the expression of the Butler.


     After seeing that it shone with the realization that his actions were probably to record his actions to show that he cared for the masses, Lan smiled to himself and returned to his room.


     Indeed, the past two days, he had been going to the tents, and he had needed a reason to be able to do so openly while not arousing any suspicion in the multitude of servants and Butlers that were present in the mansion. He couldn't possibly impersonate them all, so using a different option was the best thing to do.


     This was what he had come upon – the original Dominic was supposed to be someone who craved attention, so it would make sense that Lan was doing those things to record them and then showcase them at a later date.


     With this matter handled, he reached his room and dwelled on what had happened so far.


     His mornings had been filled with his job – his studies into learning about those that he needed to impersonate had already finished, and the grand total of the number of people that he would be acting as had become 11. This was pretty unheard of, but because a few of these characters were minor ones where he would only have to spend a little time, such as in the case of a contractor where the man had to ensure the person from the bank that the contract was ready and that only top quality materials would be used for the construction, the entire thing had gone smoothly.


     In the evenings, initially, Lan had resisted the urge to go see the life that he had left behind.


     His earliest memories were of him finding himself in one of the streets of the Black Raven Kingdom, with no parents and no one to call his own. He was told that he had been found in a basket with no one nearby, and that he had incessantly cried through the night until the gang of orphans on the street had decided to take him in, because the only reason behind them being alive was that someone else had done the same thing for them.


     He was raised among them with many brothers who came and went, mainly because times were hard, and food was limited. He had blocked out a lot of those memories, but seeing the images of those kids had unearthed them all, and they refused to be ignored.


     The whole reason he had taken up the art of impersonation was that the street that they lived on was one filled with restaurants which only the elite could enter. The advantage was that a lot of food was thrown away, and they scavenged this to survive, but eventually, the gang grew so big that this food ceased to suffice.


     That was when he had started to study what happened in that street, which was followed by the realisation that if he could just act like those entitled and privileged sons and daughters of famous traders, retired generals and ministers, then he, too, could enter and use their line of credit to take back food for all those who had fed him when he was little even if it meant that they had nothing for themselves.


     They had used to say that as a growing kid, he should eat, but he had been able to see the bones sticking out of their stomachs which must definitely have been aching due to hunger.


     He had never been able to forget that, and he had been looking for a chance to pay them back. That had been it.


     Slowly, Lan had seen each and every minute movement of those young and privileged folk, and he used to practice at a lake nearby where he could see his reflection when there wasn't too much wind to disturb the water.


     The rest of the challenges such as finding clothes which fitted someone of that stature had been carried out by the rest of the gang, but sadly, the first time had been a failure, and Lan had barely been able to escape with his life.


     Their advantage was that they had used to live in hidden areas where they couldn't be found, and as the rest believed in him, he had tried again.


     The second time, he had learned that asking them to pack one of every item in the menu was ridiculous, and it had blown his cover.


     The third time, he had simply been unlucky, as the one he was impersonating had already been inside after entering through some secret path.


     After learning from all of these, he had finally succeeded the fourth time, by saying that there was a party with his friends for which he wanted to take back food. That was one of the happiest memories that Lan cherished in the deepest corners of his heart, as he had managed to bring back a lot of delicious things that they had savored for weeks while tears ran down their cheeks because all of them had never tasted anything so good.


     That was when he had understood that this was a skill that would allow him to gain things that he shouldn't have, and he had kept perfecting it until he became a skilled conman.


     All of these memories had made him nostalgic, and that was why he had gone to those tents to hear the stories of those kids.


     Each and every second he spent there, though, all he could think of was the fake orphanage plan.


     Each minute he spent there seemed to chip away at the inhibitions that were holding him back from risking it all and doing something that would change what was going to happen.


     At worst, he would die, but this entire line of business was something that one only entered when they didn't care about not even leaving behind a corpse.


     One other thing that Lan had also started to realize… Was that these experiences were making him find something that he had lost.


     The strange thing was that he hadn't even known that he had lost it, and even now, even though he had this feeling, he couldn't pinpoint exactly what it was.


     Yet, the clarity that he just might not be able to go through with it all was becoming stronger, and almost unconsciously, Lan had already begun to plan what he should do.


     Only, he hadn't taken the final step, and the final decision, yet. The fear that he had for the Warrior mage was still present, and even though it had decreased, it was preventing him from making the decision.


     After reaching his room, he found a communication trinket flashing which meant that the message had arrived.


     "The loan has been approved. The transfer will be done in the form of Ether blocks and gold coins, and they will be arriving with a bank official and a squad of guards. Please be prepared on your end to receive it, and to confirm the amount."


     Finally.


     Usually, Lan would have been overjoyed that they had reached the final step, but in reality, he was feeling more tense than ever, as he knew that that moment that he had dreaded, where he would have to no option but to make his choice, would soon be upon him.


     Tomorrow, it would all be over.


     But when the time came, which path would he take?


     He could almost feel that the answer was deep within him, and he wished that he could reach out and grasp it, but no matter how much he tried, it remained elusive.


     Hence, giving up, Lan went to sleep.


     His dreams were filled with his face contorting, forcefully, into different shapes, and he even had many nightmares about him losing himself and forgetting who he really was.


     This made him get up sweating with horror, and as he looked in the mirror, he almost couldn't recognize who was looking back at him.


     Thankfully, this drove away the grogginess, and as Lan returned to his senses, he realized that it would be another sleepless night.


     So, he went out into the balcony, and chose to stare at the little bodies dozing off comfortably on the mats that had been provided, while the stars faded into the light and the sun appeared to herald the final day he would be spending in this mansion.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     699 Shapeshifter: Dragon
      After checking up on Lan one last time and ensuring that everything was in place for the end of this little operation of theirs Daneel resumed the activity that he had been involved in for the past two days.


     He sat in front of the beating dragon heart, and closed his eyes as he sank into the memories of the Emperor.


     More specifically, he was going through the memories of dragons that the man had, going back to the first time that he had met one of the individuals of this magnificent species and then studying each and every one that he could find.


     Even though Daneel already knew quite a bit about what dragons were, such as the fact that they had the tendency of violently going out to obtain each and everything that they wanted because of the confidence they had in their awe-inspiring power, he wanted to discover more and more things which he could add to his understanding of the species in the hopes that it would help him reach the resonance that he sought.


     By achieving this, he was pretty confident that it would give him a formula, of sorts, that he could apply to the case of the cockroach, too. After all, the most important step was always the first one, and if he could somehow figure out how he was supposed to form the resonance with at least one species, he could tell that a lot of the experience would carry over, and give him a much easier time after he obtained the bloodline.


     For two days, he had been engaged in this, and now, he sat down and continued for a few more hours, before finally opening his eyes and looking at himself in the mirror.


     The mirror was placed right behind the beating dragon heart, and as his image and it became overlapped, he tried to imagine himself as one of the creatures that he had seen in the memories.


     Unlike the typical traditional dragons that he had seen on Earth which were more like serpents which had grown limbs, these dragons were akin to the portrayal that was popular in western works. Their wings were attached to their hands, and their legs were stout and sturdy, built to carry their weight even if they had to rely on them if those wings failed their purpose. The wings, themselves, were double the length of the entire body, and when stretched out, it used to be said that they could block out the heavens, themselves. Each scale of the dragon was a treasure, as they could be converted into weapons that were sought after by the entire continent. The teeth and the claws had to be specially mentioned, as they contained penetrative power the likes of which rivaled even other Godbeasts that had been known for their ability to pierce through things. However, all of this paled in front of their real power: fire.


     At that time, the Emperor had heard legends saying that where the heart of a dragon was supposed to be, there was an endless pit of burning lava they could spew forth the hottest of fires in unlimited amounts. At first, in those first fights that the Emperor had gotten into with them, he had almost believed this, until he had cut apart one for the first time and seen that although the heart of the dragon really was in such a way that it could interact with the elementary particles all around and convert them into fire quickly and efficiently, it wasn't limitless. Dragon's had endurance, too, and the endurance of humans seemed puny in comparison. This was the reason why he had identified that the beating heart of a dragon was actually one of the best Energy sources available, and that explained why he had chosen it as the energy source for the formations of the Kingdom that was erected here.


     Seeing these memories had made Daneel once again scoff at the fake tale that he had heard and believed in since he had first come to this world. Richard Lanthanore, the man who had set up the Kingdom after his name, must apparently have only found a simple drake, which was a descendant that had roamed the continent for a few hundreds of thousands of years even after the apocalypse until the Energy levels dipped too low for its existence. After killing it, they must have found these formations and the beating dragon heart that belonged to Drakos, which was followed by them spreading the fake take to increase their popularity and to attract settlers that it was actually a real dragon, and that its heart was what was present here. Daneel could bet that the Big Four had known the truth, but had kept quiet while laughing to themselves and seeing the childish actions of those they considered primitive monkeys.


     Putting all that aside, he finally braced himself and asked the question to the system whose answer he had been waiting ever since he had begun this endeavor.


     "Run the simulations again. Using the new base that I found by trying to understand what it means to be a dragon, see if it is possible to overcome the weakness of the Shapeshifter bloodline so that the powers of a dragon can be used."


     [Scanning for comprehension. Running simulation using data obtained from analysis of blood of Bloodline holder. Extrapolating results.


     Status of creation of module "Shapeshifter: Dragon" has been changed from 'Unavailable' to 'More data needed'. Systems suggests host collect more comprehension.


     Achievement Unlocked: 'Assiduous Innovator'


     Assiduous Innovator(1): By doing something that was previously said to be impossible by the system, you have proven that you have riser far from the one who had to depend on the system to help you out of situations. A World Dominator's best resource is themselves, and you are following along the path of depending more on yourself, and believing in yourself even if everyone says otherwise. Congratulations!


     Conditions to Unlock more tiers of the Achievement: Mimic achievement for 3 and 5 times. Tier Advancement Multiplier: 10x. Note: Module must reach hidden specifications


     Award: 50,000 EXP


     Total EXP: 717,000]


     Yes!


     The feeling of getting an achievement after so long added to the joy he felt, and seeing the total EXP, he felt his heart swelling with pride. Slowly, by saving up each and every bit of EXP that he didn't absolutely need to use, he was reaching that point where he would finally be able to upgrade again, which was his other main focus at the moment. Just the knowledge that he was getting closer was cause for celebration, and Daneel felt like jumping up into the air.


     However, he controlled himself, as this was only the first step.


     It was still possible that no matter how much data he collected, the creation of the module might not happen, but it was, just like the system had called it, quite a major achievement.


     Until now, the system had been completely flummoxed in this, and he had only been continuing while trusting his own hypothesis which was based on his understanding regarding the World.


     The World always rewarded those who had the courage to think in different ways, and to try and achieve things that were beyond them using their Will and grit.


     He had trusted his gut feeling in this, and it felt really good to have done something that had been said to be impossible by the system, where, typically, the system would be the one turning impossible things, possible.


     Of course, he couldn't rest on his laurels. Instead, Daneel resumed his study as he could tell, more and more, that the key to understanding what a dragon was did not lie in superficial things like their rage and their power.


     No, the simple proof that that was not the case was Drakos, who did not follow those norms, but was still a dragon.


     This meant that he had to identify the very core of what being a dragon meant, and Daneel was excited to discover what this was through his own thoughts in the process that he was following- by seeing their actions and trying to place himself in their position.


     This was obviously what an impersonator would try to do, so it fit beautifully into the idea of a Shapeshifter.


     A few hours later, though, he couldn't help but stop, as it was finally time to see what kind of a man the one whose Bloodline he was going to awaken was.


     Changing into the persona of the paranoid Warrior mage that he had used to talk to Lan, Daneel traveled to the mansion of the Viscargo family, where Lan was currently in the form of Dominic.


     Startled on seeing him suddenly appear, Lan had to take a few moments to calm his emotions, and the moment when Daneel had arrived, he had seen that the expression on Lan's face had been one of indecisiveness, almost as if he was considering a very important choice that he should make.


     Well, that meant that everything was going perfectly, so Daneel asked, "I understand that the money is on the way?"


     Nodding, Lan said, "Indeed. I'm ready to impersonate the one from the bank to ask the guards to remove the seals on the money before the oath is made. You will have to step in to disable them after I'm done."


     With a nod, Daneel answered, "Of course. And after that, all we have to do is leave with all of it. I must say that I'm quite impressed with your ability to handle everything that has been thrown at you so far. Well, it's the final stage, so let's get it done."


     The way the Bank worked was that any money being given as part of a loan had advanced formations imprinted on it so that it could be tracked in case it was stolen. After discussions, it had been decided that a bank official would be present to authorize the use of each part of the loan, as it was a huge amount, for each portion of the construction. Also, there would be an oath taken from the head of the family that he would do his best to use the money to the fullest. Lan's job was to bypass that by impersonating as this bank official and telling the guards that the plan had changed, and because he was the one with the highest standing, the guards would obey him if there was no suspicion that he wasn't who he said he was.


     Daneel acted like he did not notice a lot of things.


     He acted like he didn't notice the orphans who ran out to greet Lan, in Dominic's avatar, when he walked out of the mansion to reach the gates. Lan tried to tell them not to come, but they did, anyway.


     He acted like he didn't see the additional weapon that had been tucked into his belt. It was a crossbow- a special weapon that wasn't in production, but was famed for its speed in releasing a projectile much faster than any other means available to regular Fighters.


     He acted like he hadn't noticed the micro-expressions on Lan's face when he had left, which was, of course, something that could only be spotted by the system, or by someone using the Basilisk's Breath.


     Seeing all of these things gave Daneel hope, as he had never been ready to give the power of someone who would become a Champion level Warrior very quickly to someone whose character he didn't trust. The truth was that even though the Shapeshifter was said to be the weakest among the Godbeasts, it was still a Godbeast, and the bloodline possessor would definitely be able to smoothly advance and even breakthrough to become a Champion when the time came. Besides, even though he might not have the system which would be instrumental in Daneel overcoming the limitations of the Bloodline, he might be able to use some tips to possess more power than he was supposed to. All this meant that it was imperative that his motives and thoughts be clear, and it would also let Daneel know whether he would just be a 'bloodbag' who could be discarded after the operation was done, to whether he could be given the chance to live.


     The main question was simple…would he value his own life over his roots, or would he go against it all and risk death?


     Looking forward to the answer, Daneel sat on a throne he had just conjured, and waited.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     700 Lan End
      As Lan walked toward the gates of the mansion, it was almost like he could feel the gaze of the Warrior mage on his back.


     He had been careful not to let anything slip, but because of the highly agitated state his mind was in, he didn't know whether he had succeeded, perfectly, in that, or not.


     Well, he was still alive, so there was a high probability that he had.


     Each step of his seemed to echo multiple times in his head, and the closer he got to the gates, the more he started to realize that it was now, or never.


     After meeting the official at the gate, the only steps left were to escort them to a place inside the mansion, invite the official for tea, knock him out and then impersonate him to remove the seals on the money.


     To reach this point, he had had to do a lot of hard work, and it had pushed him farther than anything else in his life so far.


     The choice now almost seemed simple: he could take the money and not care about what happened to all the kids, or he could follow his other plan, which had such a low probability of success that it was laughable.


     Slowly, Lan knew that he had been pushed toward the latter, even though it went against everything that he had stood for these past few years.


     He was only 20 years old, but the hardships he had had to go through had apparently made him look older, as almost no one could guess that there was just a young man behind the facade of toughness that he put on display day in and day out.


     The gates were a few meters away, and they blocked out the vision to the outside for security purposes.


     Unable to go forward, Lan stopped, and his butler and the two guards who always accompanied him stopped, too, and wondered why their Lord had paused here.


     This was also the point where all the tents in which the orphans were living ended, and even as the butler opened his mouth to say something, Lan turned around and took one last, long, hard look at the sight in front of him.


     "Give me a moment to gather myself. This is what we've worked so hard for, all this time."


     The butler and the guards nodded as they heard this, and Lan got a moment to himself.


     Nothing had changed in the tents, and in the lives of those who had gathered here.


     If he left with all the money, nothing might ever change, too.


     Yet, there was change, somewhere, and as Lan looked for it, he realized…that it was within himself.


     He had ruminated on everything that he had been feeling and seeing for these past two days, but he had never taken himself into the equation.


     At this moment, the question that had been swirling in Lan's mind ever since it had appeared to him came to the forefront, refusing to be ignored and shelved again.


     What have I lost? What am I searching for?


     Again and again, he repeated this to himself, and like an avalanche that was building its might before crashing down with limitless might and speed, the answer that he had known all along, yet hadn't been able to find started to come to him.


     For help, he started to look around, and his gaze finally fell upon a puddle of water in the ground.


     The grounds of the mansion had used to be perfect and immaculate with lush green grass, but the lodging of so many children on them had caused holes like these to appear due to the frequent footfall. The field had also been watered, so this was even more exacerbated now.


     Children always found ways to amuse themselves, and this puddle had inspired a group of four to jump into it, one by one, while laughing heartily to themselves and then climbing out to let the next one enjoy that moment when muddy water splashed onto their faces refreshingly while their feet felt the soft embrace of the earth.


     As Lan began to walk towards that spot, his retinue was puzzled, but they followed.


     When it finally became clear just where he was headed, the guards immediately ran forward to stop the kids, as they thought that the Lord might be displeased with what they were doing.


     The children obediently stopped and stood in a row beside the puddle with their hands behind their back while waiting for this group to leave.


     Smiles lit up their faces when they saw the man who had come to them fo two days along with sweet toffees and candies to listen to their stories, but they didn't go forward to greet him as the elder orphans had told them not to do so unless they were approached.


     Lan walked up to the puddle and stood in front of it, and his reflection met his eyes.


     Of course, it was Dominic's face, but in it, he saw all the disguises he had taken on over all these years.


     They flashed in front of him, one by one, with each showing him the process with which he had lost that most important thing.


     Or maybe…he had never known it, in the first place, and all this had only made it worse.


     After all those avatars he had taken up were done showing themselves, one last, strange image lingered, and it was actually…himself, without any disguises.


     However, even it felt foreign to him.


     As soon as this realization came, Lan walked forward, and he finally saw what he had been led to over all these days.


     That step forward caused the reflection in the puddle to change from his to the kid who was waiting for them to leave, and the face of that kid…changed to his own.


     Yes! This…was what he had lost!


     Himself.


     Who was he?


     As soon as this question appeared in his mind, the answer was also presented to him, and his eyes went as wide as saucers.


     At the same moment, it was as if something inside him…woke up, but before Lan could see what it was, a knock sounded on the gates.


     Those from the bank had been waiting for quite a long time, so they must have wondered if anything was wrong.


     Turning around, Lan confidently began walking in that direction, and as the butler and the guards saw him, they felt happy that taking that pause had helped their Lord immensely.


     He seemed more relaxed and sure, and mostly, he was more…himself.


     This was the man they had pledged their lives to, as he had had the charisma of one who could make the world his if they stood by him.


     True, that had been back when he was younger, and even though they hadn't seen that side of Dominic Viscargo in quite a long time, they did now, and it made them feel bolder as they walked behind him, with their chests puffed out.


     [Awakening process has begun. As it was listed in the records, awakening process is different for each Bloodline. Fluctuations in Elementary particles being studied and recorded.]


     As soon as Daneel, who was standing in the balcony while watching all this with an invisibility spell cast over himself got this message in his mind, a wide smile greeted his face, as the second step of his grand plan to handle his situation was soon going to come to an end in a perfect manner.


     Everything that followed went smoothly. It even looked like there had been a change in Lan's impersonation skills, as they seemed to have reached a different level. He had had an indication that that would happen, but it startled him, as before, his own dabbling in the art of camouflaging himself as others had allowed him to see very few minute imperfections in Lan's actions if he used the help of the Basilisk's Breath. Now, though, they weren't present anymore, and he was practically living in his role.


     The money was in the form of a large levitating cart on which a wooden box had been placed to hide it from the sight of others. After being taken to an underground room in the mansion, the box was removed to reveal a huge pile of shining Gold Coins and Ether Blocks. The Coins were still in the currency of Lanthanor, as the minting of the new currency had not begun yet. After checking that everything was in order, the official was invited to tea where he was promptly knocked out, and after an hour, Lan arrived at the room again in the form of the official and asked them to unseal the money, which they did so even though it was strange.


     After that, Lan's job was to hide while Daneel, in the form of the Warrior Mage, would arrive to disable all the guards.


     Until now, Daneel had been viewing all of the actions of Lan through the system, but at this point, he stopped that as he would have to spend a little time to disable all the Human level Fighters and Mages in the room. Lan ducked into a closet on the side which had been prepared beforehand for this purpose, while Daneel entered and simply walked among the Humans, making them faint and fall to the ground.


     In a few seconds, he was done, and he waited calmly in front of that closet door for Lan to come out.


     The moment that he had been waiting for was now, and the actions of Lan after he exited would decide his fate. True, Daneel had seen most of the signs which allowed him to guess what the man would do, but he wanted to see it for himself.


     The first possibility was that he would say that they should leave, and would flee with the money.


     Their original plan had been to part ways here, itself, with Daneel saying that he would teleport Lan to the place he wanted with his portion of the money.


     So, if Lan chose this, he would find that he had unlocked the Path for himself to become a Champion, but that he would never have the chance to reach that level as he would be killed.


     The second possibility was that he would try to attack Daneel with the crossbow which had a poisoned dart affixed on it. The Viscargo family was a major trade family, after all, and they definitely had precious poison which could kill a Human if it entered the bloodstream. Most Mages were said to be weak in body training, so the probability was high that he was only a Human-level Fighter, and that he would die if he was struck with it.


     If Lan chose this, he would find out the truth behind everything that was happening, and Daneel would give him a spot in his posse.


     Daneel hoped for the latter, as Champions were precious, and because he quite liked Lan, As the door finally began to open, Daneel put on a sagely smile on his face.


     However…when it did, what he saw made his mind feel as if it was being battered with a tsunami of shock.


     Behind the door…was himself.


     King of Lanthanor, Leader of the Alliance, Killer of Champions and Saviour of Elves.


     Using that moment where he was completely gobsmacked, Lan swiftly took out the crossbow and shot it.


     He watched as the bolt smoothly hit Crazy's arm, following which the paralysis immediately kicked in causing the Warrior Mage to topple onto the floor.


     With elation covering his face, he jumped out and exclaimed, "Yes! I knew that the image of the one you hated so much would make you pause because he can kill you easily! I don't know how the f*ck I was suddenly able to mimic someone even though I only saw them on a trinket, but blame that for your death!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     701 Final Process
      For a few moments, it seemed as if everything was perfect.


     His secret plan to kill the Mage and set up the orphanage had succeeded, and he was going to settle down in the trade family as Dominic to use his skills and rise among the continent to reach the top, and then help all the others who had the same fate as himself.


     The one that he had found when looking into that puddle…had been the orphan who had dreamed of changing the entire world, even if it hadn't made sense at the time.


     He had always been someone with grand ambitions, and that was reflected in the way he had picked up the art that he had now perfected instead of lamenting that there was no food like many of the others in their gang.


     He used to naturally inspire others to follow him, and he had had a clear vision.


     Yet…growing up and facing hardship after hardship had beaten down that person, clouding him in a dense smoke labeled 'reality' where he was replaced with someone who had some skills, but would never amount to too much in the vast continent of Angaria.


     To reach his goals, he had known that he needed power, but on testing himself, he had found that he didn't have too much talent in either Path. As a Fighter, he had a little promise, but it was hardly enough to accomplish anything worthwhile.


     Hence, he had slowly begun to lose hope, and then, he had begun to compromise.


     Oh, I can't directly do a major scam and repay those who have helped me? Fine, let me try a smaller one.


     The smaller one needs me to put in a lot of effort, but doesn't pay very much? Fine, let's just get this over with, and see what happens later.


     I was chased out of the city? Fine, let me just find another one. Later, I can see how I'll get my revenge.


     Little compromises like these had slowly almost managed to kill that brave, creative and I-don't-give-a-f*ck-what-happens attitude-filled youth that he had been, and if it hadn't been for this entire incident, Lan was pretty confident that he would have ended up in an unmarked grave down the road.


     Yet…it was his turn to drop his jaw and stare as if he had been struck with a thunderbolt when he saw the Warrior Mage get up and pluck the bolt out, before coughing almost sheepishly, as if he was embarrassed about something.


     Huh?


     What the f*ck is going on?


     Didn't you die?


     As Daneel saw the shock on Lan's face who was still disguised as him, he was almost tempted to change into himself and point a finger to reenact a very popular scene from back on Earth.


     Yet, he refrained himself from doing so, as it wouldn't make sense, and because he still needed to use this identity a bit before the reveal.


     The sheepishness was mainly because of the fact that he had allowed himself to be attacked in that manner. Although the poison wasn't deadly, it had paralyzed him for a second before being eliminated by the system, and that had been the reason behind him falling to the floor.


     It had just been something that was so unexpected that he couldn't have acted in any other way, and for that, he had to give props to the man in front of him.


     However, before that…there was something he had to do, and where before he had been loath to do it even though it was necessary, he looked forward to it now, as it was a small portion of revenge for badly startling him like that.


     Putting on the actual persona of the paranoid Mage, Daneel got fury on his face and raised a hand, causing an invisible hand to tighten around Lan's neck in a vice-like grip before lifting him into the air.


     By this time, Lan had realized that he had failed, and extreme panic appeared on his face.


     This was followed by downright fear as he found himself choking in the air, and after a few seconds, Daneel lightened up on the pressure after seeing that he was in the state he wanted him to be in.


     Contrary to what he had thought before, Daneel found no pleasure in this, and that was when he realized that his evaluation of Lan had grown leaps and bounds after seeing his quick thinking skills that had allowed him to take that step to ensure that his attack would work.


     Indeed, as Daneel was the enemy that the mage was afraid of, he would definitely have an extended moment of panic when he saw his face.


     Even though Daneel had known that Awakening, even when it wasn't finished, would give the Bloodline Possessor access to their abilities, he couldn't have known that it would be used in this way.


     Putting that behind him, he snarled, "You dare! Tell me, is your blood boiling right now?"


     On hearing the question, Lan, who was convinced that it was all over, nodded as he realized that that really was happening.


     Wait…had this been happening from before? Had he just noticed it?


     No, it must be some spell of this crazy guy to melt him as punishment.


     Seeing him nod, Daneel continued in that same tone of anger, with his eyes reddening and his face swelling up.


     "This is the fate of all those who cross me. I give everyone a chance to escape the suffering, though. In the hell that you are about to face, it is said that knowing yourself perfectly is the only way to remain alive. Haha, but in this age, who can say that they do? Goodbye, foolish conman."


     As soon as Daneel finished saying this, Lan lifelessly toppled to the ground.


     [Unconscious state has hastened Awakening process. Target has entered the final stage. Probability of success: 95%]


     This message made Daneel chuckle to himself, but it stopped in the middle as he was once again reminded of the shock he was subjected to.


     Oh, it was going to take some time to get over the fact that someone had gotten one over him. For the moment, though, Daneel was happy to wait for the final stage of the Awakening process to finish.


     Indeed, according to the Emperor, it wasn't just skill in impersonation that was needed for awakening the Bloodline of the Shapeshifter.


     Any Shapeshifter had the ability to mimic not just the appearance, but even the thought process and mindset of the one it was Awakening. Hence, there was a real threat of it losing itself while using its powers, just like in the case with the Phoenix where the risk had been that one might go mad if they didn't have the ability to endure.


     Here, the main focus was to know oneself perfectly, which meant that they could take solace within that perfect shell of their identity which would not be broken into no matter how many things surrounded it.


     During the final Awakening process, the Emperor had predicted that there would be one final hurdle, where there would be an attempt to stop it from happening. The attempt would be in the form of making the one trying to Awaken it facing all those they had impersonated, but because Lan had already found himself, Daneel was confident that he would get through it.


     He didn't have the time to explain all this before Lan would be forcefully taken away, so he had used this approach so that he would know what to do.


     Placing Lan on a conjured bed, Daneel decided to wait.


     After the Awakening, all he would need was the blood of the man. He would need quite a lot as the Bloodline was diluted, but with the medical skills at his disposal, he was confident that he could keep Lan alive. Of course, he would first explain the truth regarding everything, and Daneel actually looked forward to doing that.


     For this process, the system was already prepared, but he decided to double check anyway.


     [Bloodline Extraction Module has been created based on the memories of the Emperor. The same method that was used by the Emperor to implant the Bloodline will be used, and system has judged that host's understanding of impersonation is sufficient for the minimum resonance that is required for the implantation. Subsequently, host's Awakening can also be directly induced by using the present understanding and the Elemental fluctuations that were recorded before.]


     This was the plan that the both of them had come up with together.


     Daneel's dabbling along with the system was a killer combination that could probably reach up to any test that could be put, and as for using the fluctuations that they had seen before during Lan's Awakening, it was a clever trick.


     If Awakening could be likened to a chemical process, then it was something that needed a condition 'x' to be fulfilled before 'y' process could begin. Because they had been able to view what this 'y' process was, they could now directly use that process instead of waiting for the condition to trigger it, which removed the need for Daneel to perfect his skills as much as Lan had done.


     He had to choose this mainly because he was strapped for time, and unlike Lan who had spent a lifetime in the art, he had only dabbled in it. Hence, he had no choice but to use the system and this trick to make up for the difference.


     When all was said and done, he would have the Bloodline, and the only thing Daneel was a little bit concerned about now was what Lan was going through: the final test.


     Yet, he was pretty confident in what he knew about himself, too, so the probability was quite high that everything would go smoothly.


     Putting it out of his mind, Daneel asked the system the question he had gotten when it had given the answer before.


     "System, while implanting the Bloodline in me, is it possible to change certain properties of it? Such as adding powers, or tweaking what is already present?"


     [Affirmative.]


     The answer made Daneel's eyes widen, but remembering the last incident where he had been hoodwinked by the system, he waited for the continuation.


     Just as expected, it was soon heard in his head.


     [Complexity of system found to be inadequate for creation of module for the task stated by host. It is estimated that at least two more upgrades will be required.]


     2 more upgrades?!


     Just the next one was making Daneel almost pull out his hair with the desperation to earn enough EXP to get it, so the one after that was something he knew that he shouldn't concern himself with.


     As Daneel thought about it, he also realized that it made sense. After all, being able to change something like that was a feat that should only be possible by…


     His thoughts interrupted by a knock, the King of Lanthanor went to the door to see the bank official peeking in by the time he reached.


     His eyes had widened with horror on seeing the unconscious guards, and he figured out, right away, that it was an attempt at robbing this huge sum.


     Ignoring everything else, he reached the 'panic trinket' that was at his waist, but Daneel caught his hand and said, "Relax, kid. You're going to contact me if you do that, anyway."


     Of course, the official didn't understand why this old man who looked crazy was saying nonsense, so he began screaming, "KING DANEEL'S WRATH WILL SMITE DOWN ALL WHO GO AGAINST THE BAN-"


     "…"


     His face beginning to burn, Daneel flicked his fingers and knocked out the guy, as he was not at all interested in a repeat of having his own identity used against him.


     After that, he sent an update to Kellor and sat down to wait again, while resuming his studies on dragons.


     Right before he began this, though, Drakos spoke up.


     "Young King, I understand that you would like to find out what being a dragon means. In that case…do you wish to go through my memories, and experience the world through the eyes of one?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     702 Obtaining the Bloodline, Breakthrough 1
      The moment he had lost consciousness, Lan had found himself in a sea of squirming bodies.


     It had been just as disgusting as it sounded. Yet, it had only gotten even more horrific when Lan had realized that all of those bodies… Were actually those of all the people that he had acted as throughout his life.


     Each time each and every one of them touched him, he was taken back to that moment when he studied them, and had found out almost everything about them in order to become an exact copy.


     Each and every time this happened, Lan found that he would feel as if he were being pulled towards becoming that person forever, but each time, he was able to go back to who he was, mainly because he found that there was a shining island within himself which couldn't be engulfed by the waves that surrounded it no matter how much they roared.


     Of course, that island…was what he had just found before all this had happened. It was like a safe place where he found solace with being himself, and it felt great to be there.


     Each and every incident like this was a close shave, but with time, Lan became more and more accustomed with being with himself, and not being affected by anything on the outside.


     He endured, and finally, it was over.


     That… Was when Lan woke up in his body, and found that it had changed in many ways.


     Yet, he had no time to slowly discover what these changes were, as he realized that he must have escaped from that spell that must surely have been designed to end his life.


     But…why would anyone cast such a thing over their enemy where there was a chance that they would survive?


     Lan got this question, but remembering the moniker that he had given to the Warrior mage, he understood that it was probably a futile one


     Right now, his first priority was to leave this place, and currently, he was faking that he had actually gotten out of the spell.


     Surprise was always the biggest factor in any fight, and he prepared to slowly open his eyes to take a peek and check whether the Mage still there.


     Yet, this plan was instantly spoiled by a loud sound which actually made sweat appear on his brow.


     It was a roar filled with mindless anger, and it hardly sounded like it was from a human.


     Even goosebumps started to rise on his hands, and he wondered just what the f*ck that man had done.


     Had he been lying? Had he just knocked him out and subjected him to all that before leaving behind a safeguard to eat him in case he did wake up?


     Once again, Lan felt that it was all over, but even after a few minutes of bracing himself, there was no pain, and he didn't find any of the blood that he had expected would be pouring out of the many holes that would have pierced his body by now.


     That was when he finally ventured a peek, and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the same room as before.


     There were bodies littering the floor, and at first glance, he didn't find the mage in front of him.


     Yet, that was when he looked behind him, and found the man seated in a meditative position, almost as if he was training.


     Wait… If there were only bodies and this guy in the room, then where the hell had that roar come from?


     As soon as Lan asked this question, another one echoed in the room, and it was so guttural that it made him instantly stand-up with the intention to defend himself. It was the fight or flight instinct of any individual that would be triggered when they heard something like this, and so, it was already too late to follow his plan of faking that he was still knocked out.


     Lan looked around the room once more, and after a few moments, he realized that it was actually the mage who had been the source.


     As for the reason behind him thinking this… It was because there were still the tell-tale signs of anger on his face. To be specific, his eyes were closed tightly shut, and his mouth was twisted into the state that it would be in if it had just let out a snarl.


     Was he dreaming of something?


     Oh well, what do I care?


     He had never been one to look a gift horse in the mouth, so remembering that the utmost priority right now was to get the hell out of here, he gingerly headed to the door and tried to open it.


     Only, the door didn't budge no matter how much Lan tried, and soon, he realized that there must be a formation sealing everyone inside this room.


     Great… What now?


     After carefully thinking for a bit, Lan understood that the best option…was obviously to have another go at his 'plan' before.


     True, he had managed to survive that poison, but surely, no one could live with their head chopped off, right?


     Lan got this thought as he stared at a scimitar that was lying on the ground that had belonged to one of the guards who had come to protect the money that the Bank had sent.


     It seemed like the best thing to do, so he tiptoed towards it and picked it up before heading to the mage, who was still seated on the ground.


     There was no other option, so hoping that the next thing he would see would only be the gushing geyser of blood that would erupt from the mage's headless neck, Lan raised the scimitar high and swung it with all his might.


     What happened next would forever be seared into his memory as one of the most terrifying things that he had ever had to witness.


     While the scimitar was still swinging, the eyes of the crazy mage opened, and they were so bloodshot that Lan was almost convinced that they weren't even eyes, and that they were just two balls of blood that happened to be in his eye-sockets.


     This was accompanied by his mouth opening wide, and like an animal that had been starving for too long, he directly lunged towards Lan's neck as if he wanted to bite it open and suck him dry.


     This was just one too many moments of near death for Lan, and his poor heart was nearing its limit. Still, one last time, it put out a burst of adrenaline due to the fear, but even as Lan prepared to jump backward to save himself, the mage seemed to come to his senses.


     He blinked and seemed to recognize what was going to happen if he didn't stop himself, as Lan had obviously been too slow. The man had moved faster than any Human Fighter, and Lan had understood from this the reason behind his earlier plan failing.


     Casting some sort of spell, the mage stopped himself and flew backward almost as if he had been hit by a wall, and it was clear that it was the only way to stop that much momentum.


     Of course, he was unfazed by this, and as he stood up, he underwent a startling transformation.


     The grey cloak he was wearing transformed into a golden, shining robe with a coiled dragon, and his face changed into one that seemed very familiar.


     Wait… Wasn't that the very king that Lan had just impersonated?


     Why the hell was this guy turning into him now? Did he want to do something sick and twisted, like killing him with the face that he had trusted to get him out of that sticky situation?


     As if this wasn't cause for surprise enough, his next words seemed so nonsensical that Lan wondered whether he had gone completely crazy.


     "I am the King of Lanthanor, and this was all a test to awaken a sleeping power inside you."


     It almost seemed that these words had been prepared to sound grand and majestic, but now, they were thrown out without any of that, which was the reason behind Lan's reaction.


     Little did he know that this was true, and that Daneel was actually still reeling from what he had just been through.


     The offer from Drakos had been very much appreciated by Daneel, as he had realized right away that it was the best method to reach the amount of comprehension he needed regarding the essence of what it meant to be a Dragon.


     Drakos had asked whether he should start from the beginning, and then go through all of the major moments of his life. This would obviously take too long, so Daneel had taken a decision that he now realized was pretty stupid.


     He had asked Drakos whether there was any moment when his true nature had taken over, and as the Ancient Dragon replied that it had been during one of the only fights that he had gotten into in his life, Daneel asked to be placed into that memory.


     And that… Was when he had experienced what true rage was.


     Drakos had even warned him that it was something that even he stayed away from, and that he didn't know what kind of effect it could have on Daneel. However, thinking that it was just a harmless memory that he would be living through, Daneel had told the Dragon to proceed.


     Even remembering it caused shudders to go down his spine.


     Drakos had chosen the exact moment before the outburst which had apparently been later controlled by the Emperor and then sealed until a later date when Drakos had been given access to it, and told that he should never touch it, and only use it as an indication to see if he was reaching that state.


     It had been a simple scuffle, apparently, instigated by those who were jealous of his natural talent in formations. There had been two individuals in front of Daneel, but they hadn't even looked like humans – no, their faces had seemed as if they had turned into burning demons, and for some reason, Daneel just felt so… Angry.


     It was almost as if they had killed his parents, and that if he didn't kill them right now, he would die.


     He had been consumed by that rage, and it had even begun to give him power. Drakos had been using a physical apparition while his real body was elsewhere, but even without him controlling it, he could feel that it had risen from its position and was coming here, right now, to breathe fire and fury upon the world.


     He hadn't wanted to stop there, either. Each and every thing he saw seem to be mocking him, and his anger kept increasing by leaps and bounds, until finally, even Daneel's real body had become affected, causing him to lunge forward like that before.


     Thankfully, Drakos had seen this and stopped the memory, giving Daneel that brief moment of time when he had managed to use the Basilisk's Breath to save the life of the subordinate on whom he had spent so much time.


     Now, he breathed in and out, trying to calm his beating heart and throbbing mind, as he finally understood why the call of fury was so tempting.


     In that state, he had felt invincible! He had known that the more he destroyed, the more power he would get, which was in line with the first description of the Bloodline of the Divine Dragon that he had heard about. 'Destruction begets power' had been the exact phrase, and it was perfect to describe this species.


     This had also made him understand just how great of a feat it was the Drakos had never succumbed to it, and for that, he had to applaud the Dragon's sheer willpower to never give in and to continue to abide by the memory of his father.


     After a minute, the King of Lanthanor finally managed to get back to normal, and he decided that taking it slow was probably the best approach.


     So, putting it aside for now, he prepared to end this step, which made him say the statement that horrified the poor man in front of him. All the blood drained from his face, and he looked as if he had seen the most terrifying ghost of this life.


     "Long story short, just sit there so that I can drain most of your blood. Don't worry, you'll stay alive, but you won't be able to walk for a month. So if you need to experience the feeling of voluntarily going to the bathroom one last time before that, I suggest you do it now."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     703 Obtaining the Bloodline, Breakthrough 2
      Seeing the look on Lan's face, Daneel finally pitied the man and said, "First, have a seat. This will all be a bit difficult to take in, so I suggest you be seated so that you don't fall on the floor."


     As soon as he said this, a very comfortable sofa appeared behind Lan, and the man lowered himself into it while still staring at the face of one of the most influential figures in the entire continent.


     To the common people, the King of Lanthanor had already become quite legendary, both because of all of his feats of awe that were still told in many households and also because of the love he had for the common citizens that he had repeatedly shown in his actions, over and over again, until almost no one could doubt that he was one of the best and only leaders who cared about them. The latter was the strongest in those who had lived through the regime of a king or queen who only cared about themselves, and treated the common people as cattle to rear for their purposes.


     As soon as Daneel saw him do so, he, too, sat in the throne that he had already made for himself and repeated the statement, but this time with the proper intonation that gave it the quality that he had wanted.


     "I am the King of Lanthanor, and this was all a test to awaken the sleeping power inside you."


     Of course, it didn't have the proper effect now because of how it had been said before, but Daneel continued from here.


     "The best way to prove to you that this is the truth is probably for you to first feel the powers that you have gained, which, incidentally, you've already put to use to great effect. How do you explain the fact that you, a Fighter, were able to change your appearance at will, without the use of any trinkets?"


     Hearing this, Lan could only gulp and remain silent, as he had no answer.


     He had thought about it too, and no matter how much he looked for some plausible explanation, he had found none.


     Yet, he was also not prepared to believe that he had any sort of power inside him, because it had never surfaced until now, even though he had been in many, many situations where death had been certain.


     Seeing his silence, Daneel said, "I know what you must be feeling. But like I said, the answer is within yourself. I suggest that you take a deep breath, and look inside to see what has changed. Still, let me give you a brief run through. Before the Apocalypse, the world was inhabited by many fantastic creatures that were known as Godbeasts. These were the original inhabitants of the continent, and at one point, humans had to cower before them and seek survival by appealing to their mercy. They mostly kept to themselves, and this allowed humans to find areas where they could grow and flourish, until they grew powerful enough to be able to challenge these very individuals who had once pitied them and allowed them to live. In fact, the humans never wanted to feud with the Godbeasts, but many species were of the sort that they loved to go on massacres. Hence, after it all reached the point where inaction could no longer be justified, a war began against these few species which also happened to be some of the strongest at the time. Long story short, a great battle occurred, and it was also during this battle that the Emperor made a name for himself. What many didn't know is that during the battle, the Emperor also found a way to pass on the powerful Bloodlines of those Godbeasts, which held the essence of their powers, onto humans. A few individuals were lucky enough to meet certain requirements and be given the Bloodline, and their descendants could all also get the power of the Godbeast, if they were capable of going through a process called a Baptism which is an awakening of the sleeping power in their blood through a test that judges whether they are worthy. If they were capable of surviving it, then they would become one of the most powerful individuals in the continent. At that time, these individuals became the private corps of the emperor. This brings us to your story. The Emperor knew that the Apocalypse is coming, so he prepared a plan to conserve these incredible powers so that they could be utilized later on for the continent if there was a need. He hid them inside the bodies of certain humans, and they were implanted in such a way that they could be Awakened if certain conditions were met. These conditions differed from Godbeast to Godbeast. Even though what happens during a Baptism is the awakening of the full power of the Bloodline, in your case, an Awakening is different. Baptisms only occur when one is breaking through to become a Champion, and you will still have to go through it when that comes. An Awakening, though, is you meeting certain conditions to become the true Bloodline Possessor by changing the status of your Bloodline from 'Hidden' to, well, not Hidden. In the former, one gains all the powers and abilities of the Bloodline, whereas, in the latter, it is only a few. If you haven't already guessed, you are one of those in whom the Hidden bloodline has been passed down, and after identifying this, I built this test so that your Awakening could occur. I know this is all a lot to take in, so take a few moments and just think about it all. If you do so… I'm confident that you will see the truth in my words."


     Daneel took the effort to explain all of this very clearly, and it was also a great opportunity to remind himself of the true history behind Bloodlines.


     The rest that he had said came directly from the memories of the Emperor, and it had been quite interesting to find out that the war in which the Emperor had made the plan regarding the Bloodlines was also the one which gave him the most fame, allowing him to take on a lot of people under him who were instrumental in the establishment of the Empire.


     As for the part regarding the Awakening, Daneel had already gotten a doubt regarding this even before this entire operation, and he had asked the system for clarification.


     After all, Awakenings were different from Baptisms, but both seemed to serve the same purpose. If so, the main question had been whether the Baptism was still necessary after an Awakening.


     During Faxul's baptism, Daneel had found out that each and every one was accompanied by a message from the original Godbeast whose Bloodline had been passed down. This was clearly not present in the Awakening, as he had seen in Cassandra's case, which had given him a clue that there might still be something down the road.


     Also, another clue had been that the Champion realm was the actual one where the powers of the Godbeast could be used fully, mainly because of the fact that the human body needed to reach that level in order to channel the great powers of these magnificent beings.


     The answer that Daneel had gotten from the system had been exactly what he had told Lan: an Awakening was actually a partial Baptism, and its purpose was to bring forth the Hidden Bloodline. In the process, access would be given to a few of the powers, but until one reached the stage where they would have to cross the chasm between the Warrior and the Champion realm, they would not come into their full potential. At that point, the Baptism would occur.


     When he had found this out, he had also recognized the brilliant plan of the Emperor, as he saw the main reason behind him choosing to hide the Bloodlines.


     Right when he had found out about the Bloodlines initially, Daneel had also found that during the age of the Empire, those who were lucky enough to be born with a Bloodline would still die during Baptisms as they either weren't strong enough, or weren't the type of person who could endure the Baptism of that certain Godbeast.


     Different God beasts used different methods of Baptism, and where the Ancient Black Raven's method had been to use the weaknesses of the individual against them, because it was one of the famous fighting styles of that species, others would have different methods where they would test whether their powers resonated with the individual. The basic test was the same, but the means would change, so there wasn't even any method to prepare beforehand.


     The Awakening had similar conditions: anyone would be able to fulfill the conditions only if they had enough of a resonance with the powers, and this would definitely carry over to the Baptism, too, allowing them to pass it without too much trouble.


     That was just brilliant! By doing this, it basically assured that each and every one who underwent the Awakening would also finish the Baptism and become a powerful Champion.


     This was definitely much simpler and more effective than randomly letting people try and see whether they could survive, and now, Daneel could also see the reason behind a group being present to make each possessor of a Hidden Bloodline go through the kind of life that would be required for their Awakening to occur.


     However… Would he choose to have all these individuals go through such traumatic situations just to have a few more people to defend the continent?


     Both Cassandra and Lan had had to go through so much, and it had actually affected Daneel quite a lot when he had found out the truth behind the former's past. Their lives would forever be affected by that childhood of theirs, and no one could change that.


     To obtain a Champion with a bloodline, would he be heartless enough to subject children to such a thing?


     The answer was clear.


     Over this journey, Daneel had changed, but even though he was not as softhearted as that newly ascended King who hadn't known when to be ruthless and when to show mercy, there was no way that he could ever be able to live with himself if he did something like this.


     True, he had forcefully put people through difficult situations to help them gain power, such as in the case of his Sovereigns. Yet, he knew them well, so he was sure that they would want to go through anything that was needed so that they could grow stronger to serve, and if they weren't okay with it, he would definitely have gone ahead to wipe out those memories and erase any damage they might have caused.


     That was different with innocent children, for whom the choice would be made without that knowledge.


     Even in times of war… Daneel couldn't condone something like this, and with this thought, he once again reaffirmed his decision to go along with Cassandra and find that organization, or group, or whoever it was that was doing these things to these children.


     Putting that aside, he laid his gaze on Lan to see that the man seemed to have finally come to grips with the situation, even though he still looked like he was seriously doubting his sanity.


     The words he said, though, made Daneel chuckle.


     "All of that is well and fine… But what was that part about taking my blood? And…what now?"


     Daneel had already prepared the answer for this.


     "What now? It's simple. I did all that because I need to take your Bloodline. Oh, by the way, you should know this. If you had chosen to take the money and flee, I would have forcefully taken your blood and then killed you, because I abhor such people. You found your true self, and I found that I quite like your character. You have the option to become my follower, in which case, I guarantee that you will come to no harm during the process of me taking your blood. After that, you will be given all the resources you wish, both to train and to spend in the Alliance for the welfare of the people, however you like. Either way, I have to take your blood, and I understand that I'm being quite a forceful. However, I have no choice. One consolation for you, though, is that you do not need to swear any oath to me, and even if you wish to leave my service, I'll only require an oath that you will never let anyone know about these powers, as it will bring harm to me. What do you say?"


     Lan had always been capable of recognizing the best option in tough situations, and here, it was quite clear that it was either death, or agreeing to be under the King.


     He didn't know exactly how the latter would be, but at least he would be alive, so there would be a chance to find out.


     Hence, he made the choice.


     …


     An hour later, Daneel checked on the medical solution and the formation he had placed around Lan's emaciated body which looked like it had been completely drained by some sort of bloodsucking beast.


     That was almost the truth, and in his quarters which he had converted into a laboratory of sorts, there was a large bowl which was half the size of a man that held all the blood that he had taken from Lan.


     The process after this was simple: the system had already created all the steps, so all he needed to do was to wait for the Bloodline to be extracted, before it was injected into his own body.


     That last part hurt, though, as according to the system, he would have to ensure that a chain reaction would occur to change every particle in his body, so that he would become a descendant of Lan. If the Awakening was a nightclub on Earth that Daneel wanted to get into, but couldn't because he didn't have the pass, then this was him disguising himself as someone who did have the pass. He was basically fooling the Bloodline into Awakening in his body by using the process he had seen before after making it believe that it was naturally present within him, and although he got the momentary doubt regarding why others hadn't tried it during the Empire, the obvious answer had been that as the personal corps of the Emperor, all of those who could be exploited must be kept safely under his watch. Besides, he had the system which could replicate everything and control each and every part of his body perfectly to change it into someone who had the Bloodline, which was definitely something that even a Hero would be hard-pressed to do.


     All of this went just as smoothly as expected, and finally, Daneel closed his eyes and said, "Begin the baptism."


     For him, it would be a full baptism, as he was basically making his breakthrough from being a Warrior to a Champion.


     As soon as he said this, he felt something pulling him away, but just as he was about to let himself drift away into the arms of unconsciousness, a voice thundered in his ears.


     "You think it is so easy to obtain my Bloodline without being allowed to do so? Changing destiny is not something that is so simple, kiddo."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     704 Obtaining the Bloodline, Breakthrough 3
      The voice that came out of nowhere did not allow Daneel any time to respond. He fainted right away, and even though he tried his hardest to give an order to the system to stop the Baptism as something was wrong, he failed.


     When he woke up, what he saw made his heart go still, before it began to beat furiously in his heart.


     His mind also went blank, and he had to take a few moments to understand that he wasn't seeing things.


     The reason behind such an intense reaction wasn't that he was greeted by something that could cause his death.


     No, it was actually a pretty normal sight, and if anyone saw it, they wouldn't be too surprised as it would be familiar.


     However, that applied only to…earthlings.


     Indeed, Daneel was in a place from Earth, and this…horrified him more than anything, as it meant that whoever had spoken before had found this in his memories, and was using it for some purpose.


     It was an interrogation room, with a single door and a two-way mirror.


     There was a regular table in front of him with a glass of water, and in one corner, there was also a camera.


     Yes, this was exactly an interrogation room from Earth, and it was the sort that Daneel had seen in TV shows.


     Why the f*ck was he here? Who the f*ck had that voice belonged to?


     Even as these questions swirled in his head, Daneel turned to the mirror…and got the biggest shock of his life.


     Before, he had only glossed over the room to get the details, but now, as he paid attention, he saw that the face staring back at him…was the one he used to have on Earth.


     This made the panic return with even greater force, and Daneel felt like getting up and running away as far as possible from here.


     After all these years, seeing that face that he had almost forgotten so abruptly had an effect the likes of which couldn't even be put in words.


     If Daneel was that same person who had walked into the experiment due to their promise of giving him food, he might have fainted, or peed himself.


     However, the years spent on Angaria had not been wasted.


     He was now Daneel Anivron, King, Alliance Leader, and Saviour.


     And that man…was not someone who would give in to fear.


     That was the primary emotion that Daneel was feeling, as he couldn't even imagine the consequences behind his true past being exposed.


     Even as his mind began to dwell on those possibilities, he forcibly stopped it, and focused on calming himself down.


     First and foremost, he decided to check on his most important asset.


     "System, are you there?"


     [Affirmative.]


     This allowed Daneel to let out the biggest heave of relief possible, as all hope might truly have been lost if this trump card had been taken away from him.


     "What happened? And are there any notifications that I've missed?"


     [According to the analysis that was carried out, the Baptism triggered some kind of safeguard that was designed to be tripped if it is attempted by anyone who does not naturally possess the Bloodline. It is uncertain how this was identified, and the source of the voice is also unclear. The tripping of this safeguard resulted in host's consciousness being hijacked, and it was also forcibly scanned. Further analysis is being done, but no new information has been found.


     Missed notifications:


     Hostile External force detected.


     Attempting defensive measures.


     Defensive measures have failed. Complexity of hostile force exceeds complexity of system.


     Host's consciousness has been hijacked.


     Host's consciousness being scanned.


     Reattempting defensive measures to hide information.


     Defensive measures have failed. Complexity of hostile force exceeds complexity of system.


     System being scanned. Triggering safeguard. Camouflaging system as consciousness.


     Camouflage successful.]


     'WHAT THE F*CK?!'


     Hearing those notifications, Daneel felt like screaming out loud, but he realized that although he could feel his body and move his head, the rest of it wasn't under his control.


     It wasn't even that there were any restraints. He was sitting normally, but he just couldn't control his hands and legs!


     This was something that might have horrified Daneel if he wasn't already as shocked as he could be.


     Someone had scanned the system.


     The system!


     Sweat appeared on Daneel's brow as the thought of it being exposed occurred to him, and he felt so, so glad that he had taken that time before, after the upgrade, to sit down and put in place all kinds of safeguards in case the worst happened.


     If he hadn't done that…he didn't even want to imagine what could have happened.


     On the occasion where it might be discovered, Daneel had ordered the system to make itself look like a consciousness that was present in his head, just like Drakos.


     He hadn't even known what the system was and whether it could be detected or scanned by anyone on this continent or in this world, but he hadn't been prepared to take that chance.


     Even though the system had said that he wasn't authorized to know those answers, the safeguard had been put in place, and today, it had worked.


     Daneel didn't have the luxury of reveling in this, though, as the revelation of this scan had revealed that he was dealing with someone whose power he couldn't even comprehend.


     What the hell had he gotten into?


     As soon as he got this question, a slight suspicion appeared in his mind as to who the culprit behind this might be, but instead of thinking on that, he focused on the room to see what else he could find.


     In the mirror, Daneel could also see that he was wearing the same attire in which he spent most of his college days.


     A faded shirt, and torn jeans that had once been blue, but had turned white after repeatedly washing over and over again.


     His hair was slicked back, and his bland face that would never stand out in a crowd looked like it had just been washed.


     Wait…wasn't this exactly how he had looked on the morning of the last day before everything went wrong in his life?


     The moment this realization occurred to Daneel, the door abruptly banged open, making him snap his head in that direction to see who had come in.


     The man who entered looked like a typical policeman, wearing a black uniform and carrying a gun in his holster that looked like it hadn't been opened in quite a long time.


     With a neutral expression, he closed the door and sat in front of Daneel.


     The man looked oddly familiar, and as Daneel thought about it, he finally recognized him.


     His nose which had been broken but had never healed fully gave it away.


     He was the same policeman that Daneel had gone to when the harassment by that influential kid had begun. Instead of helping him, this man had thrashed him mercilessly, and had made it clear that if he tried going to the authorities again, he would directly be killed after a false charge came on his name that he was distributing drugs in the college. Evidence would be found in his room, and he would be shot on the suspicion that he might be carrying weapons.


     Daneel had been so scared by this that he had obeyed, and never tried again. If the kind old lady who had raised him heard that news, he knew that she would definitely be heartbroken, and he had never wanted to bring sadness to the one who had given him everything in his life.


     For a moment, he almost went back to that scared, desperate, hopeless person he had been, but remembering everything he had done in Angaria, he forcefully stopped such a thing from happening.


     As soon as this happened…he got the feeling that if he hadn't accomplished that, then something horrible would definitely have happened.


     At this moment, the policeman finally spoke up.


     "Not bad. You really have changed a lot…so much so, that you're completely a different person from who you used to be. I don't think there is any way that you can be manipulated into turning back into who you were, so I'll drop the act."


     As soon as this voice appeared in the room, the body of the policeman…shimmered, as if it was made of mist, and in its place, an old man wearing a gold-colored robe appeared in front of Daneel.


     Originally, the strong and bold features of his face were framed by a drooping mustache, a goatee, and shoulder-length dark hair. However, after putting on an expression as if he was picking something, he did something that confirmed a suspicion that Daneel had gotten after hearing his words.


     His face shimmered again, and after a moment, it reappeared sporting a Classic Pompadour Haircut with brown hair that almost looked black. A neat beard the likes of which could be seen on models in fashion shows framed his features, and his attire also changed into a three-piece suit that fit him perfectly.


     Standing up, he looked at himself in the mirror and exclaimed, "Incredible! If only I had this style when I was courting Hafora!"


     Laughing heartily, he sat back down and gazed into Daneel's eyes before saying, "As you've probably already guessed, I'm just using what I found in your memories."


     Indeed, Daneel had already realized this, and of course, the clearest sign had been the message from the system where it had said that the other safeguards he put to prevent anyone from finding out that he was from Earth had failed.


     As if reading his thoughts, the man said, "I applaud the attempt to stop me from seeing all this, though. You must really have been afraid to have gone so far as to ask whatever consciousness is inside you to help out in this matter, which meant that you trusted it with this information in the first place. What is it, by the way? I've been trying to find more, but all I can tell is that it is an Empire Spirit that seems exactly the same as the other one in your mind."


     Daneel kept mum, which led the man to slap his forehead and say, "Oh, how rude of me! I'm Xandar, the shapeshifter whose Bloodline you tried to get. You can be free, because this is just a tiniest wisp of consciousness that woke up because of your attempt. Did you think that we Godbeasts would be ok with just about anyone obtaining our powers? We knew that down the line, there would be attempts to use the blood of the descendants of those whom we gave our Bloodlines to to obtain them. It is all right if one who is lucky enough to be born with it obtains our power by surviving the Baptism, but others…no. We came together and secretly put in this safeguard just to deal with people like you. Don't worry, this will dissipate after…ehem, if, you leave, and no matter what, no one will find out any of your secrets, which you seem to have quite a lot of. Now then, where shall we start? Oh, yes, the test. You see, normally, I would have directly looked for ways to crush your consciousness and turn your body into a blabbering mess that will never recover. However, after going through your memories…you have promise. The whole reason I and the others agreed to pass on our Bloodlines was that we liked what we saw in Fenoras. I see a bit of the same in you…but its not enough. So, I've decided that we shall have a little test. The goal is simple: I have one question for you, and if you answer it correctly in 10 attempts, you can have my power. Oh, and by the way, I LOVE your approach in overcoming the weaknesses, and it might even work. And as for the rest of your plan…oh, I just wish I could be there to see it! It'll be…'lit' is the term, right? IT'LL BE LIT! But before all that, you have to survive. So…are you ready?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     705 Obtaining the Bloodline, Breakthrough 4
      Daneel could only watch bemusedly as the man went on and on, and even though he was really expressive and looked like he would do great on stage on Earth if he hosted some hit show, the King of Lanthanor was too concerned with the information that was being revealed to him to dwell on idle thoughts like these.


     Xandar, the Shapeshifter.


     First and foremost, Daneel checked the memories of the Emperor through the system to see if this man really was who he said he was.


     Back when the Emperor had begun his plan of implanting Bloodlines in humans, he had used both the methods of convincing Godbeasts and forcing them to pass on their power.


     That act of passing it on apparently weakened them a lot and even made them risk death, so the Emperor had had no option but to use the latter a lot more than he wished. Although he tried to offset it with bribes, it apparently hadn't worked, as almost all Godbeasts valued their long lifespans and wouldn't be prepared to give them up unless there was no other choice.


     The Shapeshifter, just like he had said, was one who had acquiesced willingly to follow the plan of the Emperor. Yet…the man couldn't have imagined that such a safeguard would be placed.


     As Daneel thought about it, it did make sense. These were proud beings who had made the choice to pass down their power, and it would be an act of betraying them if someone else tried to steal that power from a descendant who was worthy in their eyes because he had been lucky enough to be born as their blood.


     As for the news that no one else would find out…Daneel really hoped that it was true.


     This was the second time in a few weeks that he had felt naked due to all of his secrets being exposed, and Daneel didn't like it one bit. This was even worse than before, as each and every action he had taken since coming to this world were laid bare, and one of his closest secrets-that regarding his origin, had been exposed.


     That last part was something he had never thought would happen.


     The man seemed to be waiting for Daneel to respond, and when he saw him look up again after comprehending his words, he reached forward and punched Daneel's shoulder before laughing and saying, "Come on, be free! If you have any questions, you can ask them. But if you're expecting me to give over my memories in the same way that wisp of consciousness of Fenoras did…dream on. I've got a loooot of stuff I don't want ANYONE to see, and the skeletons in my closet can probably fill up the space of your entire Kingdom. So…ask away. Do you mind if I eat, by the way? I must say that in almost all the arts, your world is much more advanced than ours. But living mundane, mortal lives with no power, no magic and no chance of something greater to pursue in life…count me out. No wonder so many people find escape in reading books about people being hit by a truck and being magically transported to other worlds!"


     By this point, it was quite clear that Xandar, the Shapeshifter was a…blabbermouth.


     It reminded Daneel of Drakos, as both of them seemed to have a habit of going off on tangents.


     He seemed to have asked the question rhetorically, though, as the next moment, he materialized a plate on which a perfectly cut and cooked piece of steak was glistening, along with stewed vegetables and a sauce that smelled heavenly.


     Daneel almost salivated unconsciously as he saw this, because just like the man had said, the art of cooking still had a long way to go on Angaria when compared to that on Earth. Besides, the poor life that Daneel had led on Earth had never allowed him to enjoy these kinds of luxuries, and he had only been able to dream about them.


     That was only for a moment, though, as the issue regarding Daneel's current situation was still quite pressing.


     "I can be free if you let me be free," he said, as he still had no control of the rest of his body.


     With a nod, Daneel regained the ability to move, and he first stretched lightly as it had been pretty torturous to only be able to move his neck.


     After that, he asked the question that came to him first.


     "So you knew about different worlds? Do you have any idea how I came to be on Angaria, in the first place?"


     Hearing this question, Xandar, who had just begun to chew a mouthful of the food, raised his hands and said, "Whoa, there! I was just as shocked as you were when you first came to Angaria. For a second, I even wondered whether all of that could be a crazy dream in your head. I even double-checked! Only, I had time to act surprised alone, so I seem calm now. I had no idea that there were different worlds out there, and I have no clue how you came to my land. I know you don't know, either, so I didn't bother asking."


     Oh.


     Because the man looked like he had easily taken the facts regarding Daneel's origin in stride, he had wondered whether it was possible that the Godbeasts knew of worlds like Earth.


     Clearly, that was not the case.


     Feeling just a tad bit disappointed, Daneel moved onto the next question.


     He had set his mind into a clinically precise mode where his only goal was to survive, so it was working hard to give him the questions he could ask whose answers might help him in the test he would be facing soon.


     It was already a foregone conclusion that he couldn't get out of this place by himself, as Daneel had already asked the system and gotten the answer that it was helpless.


     "What exactly is it you find inadequate inside me, that is making you put this test?"


     The man stopped the fork that was about to put a piece of the juicy steak in his mouth and answered, "Stop trying to make me give up information. You'll understand everything in good time. You have one last question."


     The change in mood of the Shapeshifter made Daneel understand that even though he seemed like a jovial guy, he was pretty dead serious about this test.


     So…as it was his last question, Daneel decided to play big, instead of playing it safe.


     "What do I need to do to make you give me at least a part of your memories that I might be able to use when I pass your test?"


     The fork paused again, but this time, both it and the plate vanished, and the Shapeshifter burst out laughing.


     Clapping twice, he said, "Now that's more like it! About time the King inside you came out. The answer is no, there is nothing specifically you can do, but I might be tempted to do you a favor depending on how the test goes. Now…shall we begin."


     Straightening his back, Daneel nodded.


     He had already tried to guess what the question would be…but all of his guesses were thrown out of the window when Xandar spoke.


     "When do you want to die?"


     Huh?


     Xandar almost sounded like a typical villain who was threatening to kill Daneel, but after looking at the expression of surprise on his face, the Shapeshifter chuckled and said, "All right, fine, I'll phrase it correctly. You see, this is a question I ask a lot in all the Baptisms, so I invented a way to make it sound…better. At the risk of making it sound ambiguous, of course, but I think it's worth that risk. Anyway…What do you wish to achieve? I have always believed that a man's goals define who he is, and if you didn't know, I'm all about that 'who are you' thing. Don't you think I would be able to settle down comfortably as an introspective guru in your world? Anyway, getting back to it, I want you to tell me what exactly it is you want to do in life. Fenoras had an answer at the ready, and he succeeded on the first try. To be fair, though, I'm giving you ten chances. If you were a century older, I would have given you just one chance, too. Oh, hell, I'll be more considerate. I'll also throw in an advantage. So…go ahead and answer. 10 tries, and then, BOOM! It's all over. I'll implode, and take you with me."


     When Xandar said the 'BOOM' part in a loud voice along with displaying the action of something blowing up with his hands, Daneel had had no option but to flinch, as it was something that was just a bit too scary.


     The rest, though, put him in a contemplative state.


     It sounded like a simple question, and even though there were ten tries, Daneel didn't want to take any chances.


     However, he did have a question to ask.


     "What is the advantage?"


     "Simple. The advantage is that you can relive your life once to find the answer. But if you choose to do so…you will only have one more chance to answer. I've always found that this gives one the perspective that is needed for the final push to find the answer. But if even that fails, I think whoever that fool is is unworthy. Some whined that this was unfair, but they're all dead. By the way, this is obviously different from you thinking back to all the moments of your life. If you choose it, you will be a spectator in your mind and you will have the chance to once again experience each and every exact emotion and thought that came to you, which is impossible in another way."


     Reliving his life?


     Yes, it made sense why this would give one a new perspective.


     However, he chose to test the waters first.


     After thinking, he had decided that the best option was to eliminate the obvious, first, so that he could get a clearer idea of what Xandar was looking for.


     "I wish to save Angaria from the Church, and create an Empire that will flourish and allow the people to live safely and happily."


     That was the most obvious answer, and the first that had come to Daneel's mind.


     "Wrong. That's a short-term goal. I want to know what you want to do after that. Do you want Fenoras's answer, by the way?"


     Daneel nodded, even though he could have asked the system for the answer.


     "He wanted to reach the highest peak of power possible, and see how the world looked from there. That was always his goal, but as his passion was also to make sure that as few people as possible would have to go through a life like his, he chose to create the Empire. Sadly, circumstances did not allow him to find what he had yearned to see all his life."


     For the first time, Daneel saw the Shapeshifter get a forlorn expression on his face, and this made it clear just how much he had liked the man.


     So…long term goals.


     What did he want to achieve in life?


     That was basically the question, and it tied into the first form that the Shapeshifter had asked, too. It referred to what all he wanted to have accomplished before he died, so, in truth, it was the best indication regarding what he wanted to know.


     As Daneel began to think about this, though, he realized…that he didn't have the answer.


     It looked like he had time, so he chose to use it.


     Yet, no matter how much he thought about it, Daneel couldn't find an answer he was happy with.


     All his life, he had been making his goals based on what was presented to him.


     He had hated the condition of his family and the Kingdom, so he had chosen to become King.


     He had needed the system to accomplish his goals of saving Lanthanor, and a lot of other things, so he had followed the path of World Domination.


     He had loved the feeling he got from saving people and seeing them happy, so he had assiduously applied himself to that path.


     And of course, the Church was coming, so he had been doing everything to prepare for that.


     All in all, Daneel had been allowing himself to be…pushed, along his path, with no final, exact goal in mind.


     This realization came like a blow, and when it hit Daneel, it surprised him quite a bit.


     What did he really want to do?


     When there was nothing else to do that was pressing, what would he choose to pursue?


     None of the typical answers appealed to him strongly, which was when Daneel realized something.


     This guy had already gone through his memories! If so, he knew all of this!


     That meant…that Daneel didn't have the answer, after all, and he would have to find it.


     Disgustingly deceptive.


     These two words were best to describe the Shapeshifter, as the 10 tries were all a scam. Anyone would try to find the answer in their memories, but it wasn't easy to directly find it when they hadn't known it by then.


     So…the best way was probably to relive, and this was where Daneel got an idea.


     However, it was almost like Xandar could read his mind, as he shot down Daneel instantly.


     "I know that other consciousness in your head can do crazy things, so no cheating. If it allows you to relive your life by yourself, I'll know, and I'll count it."


     Indeed, Daneel had been about to use the system after finding out the real route to the answer.


     So…it looked like there was no other way.


     Lesser men would have tried to still use the remaining chances, but Daneel had 100% confidence in his assessment. No matter how much he pondered, he knew that he wouldn't get the correct answer.


     Hence, without any more hesitation, he decided to go forth and get it, and frankly, he was quite excited too, as he, himself, hadn't been able to identify that he lacked this vital answer.


     Maybe he would actually have to thank Xandar, but first, he decided to finish this test.


     The confidence that he had built up over all these years once again showed itself, as he grinned and prepared to roll the dice, knowing that whatever the answer was, he would definitely find it.


     That grin seemed to be within Xandar's expectations, as he said, "There we go. The smart ones always figure it out quickly. Farewell, for now, and I look forward to your answer."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     706 Obtaining the Bloodline, Breakthrough End
      Daneel's earliest memories were those of him growing up in the orphanage.


     He had been a scrawny kid, and in the friendly fights that they got into, he would always lose.


     He had never been charismatic like others to gather many people around him, nor did he have any qualities that made him popular, such as being funny, or having some other skill.


     Mediocre. Or normal, if one wanted to mince words.


     That was the impression that Daneel got from himself as he watched his childhood play out. Never standing out, and never being distinctive were his traits. Except for his studiousness that allowed him to score well, there was nothing else.


     Yet…Daneel was focusing on each and every one of the thoughts that came to his mind, throughout each and every moment of his life.


     This was tiring, but he endeavored, as he knew that this was how he would find his answer.


     He had already been sure that the typical ones didn't suit him.


     World Domination? Sure, it really appealed to him, but it wasn't what he was living for. He wanted to, and would achieve it, but what then? Would he incessantly go out and want to conquer the entire known universe just because he could? Would he want all others to bow before him because of his power?


     If there was a need, Daneel would go down that route, but now, even though that was one of the answers that stood out a lot, he just wasn't convinced that it was the only thing he wanted to do before he died.


     It felt…shallow, and he knew that there was more to him than that.


     The other answer, of course, was immortality, just like the protagonists of the books that Daneel had used to read.


     Yes, that was also a very important goal, but again…after gaining immortality, then what?


     If one only went forward with this in mind, they might just find that they would have an eternity to spend, but nothing to do during it, which might just drive them mad.


     Time was an interesting thing, and he had seen how it changed those from the Big Four already. It made many feel detached from the world, and Daneel did not want this for himself, ever.


     True, this wasn't a reason for him not to pursue it, and although it was included in one of his goals as it was the basic thing that anyone with power would want to achieve, again…it wasn't the entire answer.


     These two might have been perfect answers for those perfect characters in books who had grown up with confidence and the clear goal to crush everyone beneath them when the time came, but Daneel wasn't that person.


     He had just been a normal guy who had drawn a really short stick in life, but after death, or whatever the f*ck had happened during that accident, he had gotten a second chance, and something to help him on his way.


     Circumstances had kept pushing him to rise, and change. He had been given the opportunity to leave behind the guy who had needed to beg on the streets for food, and he had managed to do so, mainly because he had had no intention of having a repeat of what he had experienced on Earth. Coming from a position in life where one had been that desperate, hopeless, depressed and suicidal…had changed him in ways that he, himself couldn't describe, and it was possibly the thing that had pushed him so much to excel in Angaria, and get everything he wished.


     Was it possibly…also fear of having to go to that condition again that had pushed him so?


     This question came to Daneel as he watched himself in those darkest moments of his life.


     He had been kicked out from college, and his last funds had already dried up. He had found refuge on the streets, and he had begun to scavenge what little he could find in garbage bins to feed himself.


     That was before he had stopped himself from begging as he wanted to retain the last shreds of his dignity, but of course, when that source dried up, too, he had had to resort to it, with varied success.


     These really had been the worst moments of Daneel's life, and as he lived through them again, he realized that he had quite possibly blocked them off for quite a long while.


     He was shocked now to see just how deplorable he had been.


     Each and every pitying gaze that fell on him when he begged had been a blow to his heart, as he kept remembering the old woman, and the way she had raised him with so much love and hope.


     What would she say now if she saw him like this?


     Many on the streets asked him why he wasn't working for food, as he was still young and must have energy.


     The truth had been that those goons of that influential person had still been keeping an eye on him, and he had been refused even the simplest jobs.


     Hence, Daneel had had no other option, and it had all been designed by that guy to make him feel like death was the best route to take.


     And indeed, he had been suicidal. Daneel was shocked as he saw just how many times that thought had occurred in his mind, but each time, he would stop himself from simply walking forward into traffic and ending it all by remembering the face of the old lady before he left the orphanage, and the last words she had said to him.


     "Go out and achieve everything you want, but if you ever feel lonely or sad, then just come right back here, as we will all be waiting for you."


     She had said this with that genial smile that she always seemed to have on her face no matter what happened, and she had kissed his forehead afterward and bade him farewell.


     Of course, he had gone back many times to the orphanage after that, but this moment had been special, and it had been instrumental in him continuing to live.


     But wait…why had that been so?


     Getting a small suspicion, Daneel thought back to it, and because he had just lived through it, he could check each and every thought that had gone through his mind, and each and every emotion that he had felt.


     And this…was where Daneel got his first clue.


     He had already seen them all before, but looking back on it with the perspective of one who was leading almost the worst life possible gave him a realization that made him understand just why Xandar had said that it was very valuable to be able to once again live through life.


     Truth be told, he had been a bit skeptical regarding the difference between this and just him thinking back to his past. After all, as a Warrior, the complexity of his mind would allow him, and anyone else to recall each and every moment almost perfectly, unlike with normal humans whose memories were not as accessible.


     Yet…the main difference was in perspective, and as Daneel got the first clue to his answer, he actually had to pause and see whether he was right, as it was weird.


     However…it felt right, and even if it was different from all those other answers, it seemed to fit him perfectly.


     Hence, Daneel latched onto it, and continued the experience.


     As the moment where he had found that pamphlet for the experiment began to come up, he tried to look for any information that might help him in figuring out just what it was. Had he really died? Or could it be something else?


     Sadly, he found nothing, and soon, the moment of his transmigration came.


     Of course, to him, it had been as simple as closing his eyes, feeling a bit of pain and then waking up in a different world.


     Daneel watched his early years in Angaria with interest.


     One of the overriding emotions at that time had been happiness, as he had parents in this world.


     He had never known what it must be like, and back on Earth, he had dreamed of it.


     The reality had exceeded all of those dreams, though, and he had relished every moment he could spend with them.


     And of course, one of his main motivations had been to change the status of his family and do right the wrong that had been done to his father, and Daneel watched as he plowed on, relentlessly.


     Another thing to note had been his reaction when he had first heard the message from the system, which had stated that the ultimate goal was to dominate and conquer the world.


     This was another strong indication that he wasn't like those typical people, as they might have felt joy and jumped up to celebrate when they heard this.


     Instead, he had just wanted to deal with what was in front of him, and that…gave Daneel another clue for the answer he was looking for.


     This clue served to also tell Daneel that he was on the right track, and he took that in stride.


     As he watched the highlights in his life, and the mistakes he had made, he actually felt…proud.


     If one knew just where he had come from, each and every thing he had achieved would shock them to their core. The system had been instrumental in helping him achieve what he wanted, but Daneel also spotted that just having the system would have meant nothing if he wasn't the person who he had been.


     The unconscious fear of going back to the state he had been in his former life had been pretty important in letting him walk forward with his head held high, and even though Daneel hadn't known this at the time, it became clear now, and it made him understand just how important one's past was in relation to what they would do in the future.


     If he had led a privileged and normal life on Earth, he might never have pushed himself that much, and he might even have been contented with gaining some wealth and growing old on Angaria, not caring about anything else except his happiness and that of his family.


     And this…gave him the final clue.


     Now sure of his answer, Daneel joyfully went through the rest of his life.


     One thing that did stand out quite strongly was just how pathetic he had been in almost all casual interactions with the opposite sex.


     Well, on that front, Daneel had already changed, but he still vowed to never be as indecisive and unsure as that person who had seemed like a 10-year old, rather than the King that he was supposed to be.


     As the memories finally reached the present, he found that he had returned to his body, and involuntarily, a smile lit up his face.


     This smile…was filled with self-confidence and relief, as he now knew who he was.


     The moment the kind old lady had said those words to him, Daneel had felt as if the whole world was open to him, and he had walked out of the orphanage with the zeal to achieve anything and everything that he put his mind to.


     And that...was the root of his answer.


     "So?", asked the Shapeshifter, and Daneel assembled his thoughts for a bit, before proudly giving the answer.


     "My answer, is that I…don't know."


     These words seemed to echo in the room, and for a moment, it looked as if he had failed, and that his fate would be to have his consciousness blown up by the Hero-level consciousness of this Godbeast.


     Well, he had allowed himself to be vulnerable by entering that Baptism on his own, so if that happened, he would have no one to blame but himself.


     Yet…the smile on Daneel's face didn't falter as he knew that it was the right answer, and after a second, Xandar cracked a smile.


     "There are too many who hesitate to give that answer, as they think that it can't possibly be the right one. I need you to elaborate, though."


     With a nod, Daneel continued.


     "I don't know, because I want it all. Yes, it was circumstances that pushed me to set my goals, but I see nothing wrong with that. They shaped me into who I am, and I think that experiencing how it feels to be in the lowest position possible made me decide that if I had a chance, I shouldn't and wouldn't waste it. I want it ALL. World Domination, immortality, invincibility…of course, I want these, but I also want to go back to Earth and do a lot of things there. I want to find the peak like the Emperor, and I also want to satiate my curiosity regarding everything in the world, no matter what it may be. In short, my goals will forever keep changing according to what I experience, and although a few might remain constant…they will never define me. No, what does define me, is that I will never set any limits for myself. I want it all, and no matter what I set my mind to, I. Will. Succeed. That is my answer, Shapeshifter."


     As Daneel said this out loud, he felt something around him...change.


     Suddenly, it felt as if he could do anything and everything he wished, and even getting out of here seemed like child's play. All it would take was a flick of his finger, and Daneel was confident that he would wake up in his original body, back in Angaria.


     With just a thought, he changed his appearance into the familiar one from Angaria, and just as he was about to test whether he really could leave, he was interrupted by the clapping sound from the Shapeshifter.


     "Well done. Hell, even I am surprised by that answer. However, it is who you are. I doubt I've met anyone with as lofty goals as you! But I have a strong suspicion that you will reach them, no matter what they are. You have passed the test, and as promised, I have relinquished my power over you. You can leave if you wish, but…didn't I say that I would do you a favor if I liked your answer? So…would you be interested in finding a place where you can obtain the last of the real blood of us Godbeasts?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     707 Erased Memories
      'The last of the real blood of us Godbeasts'?!


     This statement made Daneel instantly widen his eyes, and seeing this, the Shapeshifter chuckled.


     "Haha, I knew that would catch your interest! Did you think that Fenoras was the only one who cared that our Bloodlines should be passed down? Any race is concerned with self-preservation, first and foremost, and we are no different. Unknown to even him, we came together to create a last bastion where we hid a few weapons, and more importantly, our blood. This blood is the same which is passed on when we grant someone our Bloodline, so it can be used for this purpose. Everyone thought that we died during the Apocalypse, but instead, our plan was to perish there, before the Madness took us. At least, that is the decision we made, and I doubt that there was any change. After all, this is just a wisp that only knows what happened before it was implanted as a Hidden Bloodline."


     Daneel honestly couldn't believe his ears. After obtaining all of the memories of the Emperor, he had begun to think that there couldn't be anything from the past that could surprise him.


     However, in this matter, he had already been proven wrong not once, but twice.


     The first time had been the discovery of that village, and the second was now.


     As Daneel remembered that village in this manner, though, he suddenly got a suspicion.


     "Did you…perchance also establish an organization that would survive and place those who were born with Hidden Bloodlines in situations where an Awakening would happen in their future? When they are children, itself, I mean."


     Daneel was about to explain further, but he suddenly once again remembered that he was an open book.


     As his memories had already been read by the Shapeshifter, he must already know what he was talking about, and when the stylish man raised his eyebrows and looked at Daneel, the King of Lanthanor almost began to feel proud that he had made that connection.


     Yet…the answer of the Shapeshifter wiped away that thought.


     Scoffing, he said, "Pfft, why would you get that impression? Haven't you already realized that we Godbeasts believe in destiny? Doing something like that would directly go against that belief, don't you think? If our Bloodline is going to Awaken, we wish for it to happen in natural ways. The Emperor wanted this, too, even though he and your race never believed in destiny because you could neither see, or detect it. We called you foolish behind your backs for this reason, but I seem to be straying from my point. Yes, I noticed this in your memory, too, but I cannot imagine, for the life of me, who might be responsible for such a crazy idea. I will not state my opinion about this, but I can tell you one thing: even in the erased memories of the Emperor, you will not find a clue regarding this, as Fenoras believed, just like us, that the Hidden Bloodlines would naturally be able to Awaken when the continent's Will felt a need for that to happen. They would naturally gravitate towards situations that would cause it, with no intervention needed, whatsoever."


     At first, the answer had made Daneel nod, as it was logical. Even before, the Shapeshifter had spoken about destiny, but Daneel had thought that it might just be a normal term he had used, instead of a belief in something that almost sounded like a religion from Earth. When he found out that it was the latter, it was quite surprising, yet…it was nowhere near the other thing that stood out to Daneel in the man's long statement.


     "Wait…erased memories? What the hell are those?"


     He couldn't help but curse, as it had hit him out of the blue. Xandar had even mentioned it casually, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


     This resulted in the man smiling and saying, "Did you really think that you knew each and every thing that Fenoras did just because you accessed the memories in that remnant of his?"


     Daneel answered automatically.


     "Of course! There are no days or even moments of time that are missing…"


     Raising a hand and laying it on Daneel's shoulder, Xandar interrupted him and shook his head while looking into his eyes, as if he was speaking to some naïve kid who had really dumb assumptions about the world.


     Daneel almost felt like snapping at him, but he controlled himself.


     After having his moment of fun, he opened his mouth and finally said, "Consider this. What if an advanced force whose means we cannot even imagine arrives and takes control of an Empire Spirit? If you were that force, wouldn't you break through the seals and forcefully go through the memories left behind in the remnant to find all the details of all the secret plans that might be there to stop you from invading and thoroughly wiping out the continent?"


     As soon as he heard this, Daneel, who had been sitting with his back straight ever since he had given his answer, collapsed against the back of the chair as he imagined the scenario that the Shapeshifter had just placed in front of him.


     Indeed…wasn't that a vulnerability that might just spell their doom?


     It really would be the prime priority of any invading force, and just thinking about all the information that was present in the Emperor's memories regarding the Big Four and the Bloodlines falling into the hands of their enemies made Daneel shudder.


     Xandar spoke again after seeing that Daneel had clearly understood the implications of what he had said.


     "For that exact purpose, Fenoras was going to erase some of his memories in all of the fragments he would be leaving behind. He, himself, wouldn't remember that they had happened, and even if this worst case scenario occurs, all might not be doomed. I can guarantee that they might only be one or two things, but mark my words: when the time comes, they will make a difference. Of course, in the same way, our bastion's goal was also to accomplish the same thing. So, do you want it or not?"


     Daneel nodded right away while trying not to let hope bubble up inside him on hearing this.


     Since as long as he could remember, fighting against the Church, even with the Grand Inheritance, had been an almost hopeless venture.


     After all, it was a valid thought that they might have as many Heroes as Angaria had Champions, which would mean that if, no, when they came in full force instead of only diverting a few resources to this endeavor like they had been doing so far, it was very possible that the war might just involve them being completely dominated and destroyed.


     Still, Daneel had marched on with confidence in himself, and even now, it wasn't wavering. He was confident that he would figure out a way, yet…the thought that there might be some help where he had always expected there to be none, did give him quite a considerable bit of encouragement.


     It was not that he had needed it, but having it felt…good.


     Yet, after thinking for a bit, Daneel made a decision.


     Although he knew this now, he would proceed as if nothing had been revealed to him. Whatever was hidden would be revealed when the time came, but he would not depend on it. No, the more ready they were to meet the Church, the better it would be, and the more people they would be able to save, so the King of Lanthanor decided on this and looked up to meet Xandar's gaze again.


     "All right, then, my time will also be up, soon. This wisp was never supposed to be able to function for long, and defeating your defenses took quite a bit of effort. I have no advice to give to you, but I do wish to tell you one thing. Thank you. Thank you for choosing to fight for this land that I, and all other Godbeasts call our mother and deity. On behalf of all the Godbeasts of Angaria, I wish you luck, and I hope you succeed. Now, coming to our bastion. We aptly named it the 'Treasury of the Gods', and even though I wish I could change the rules for you, you will only be granted access. We put something special in place there to only award those who are worthy with the precious resources that we died to produce and save, so you will have to do certain things to obtain them. Just go to this place in the continent and say "I may take many shapes, but the shape of my heart shall forever stay true: I come in the name of Xandar, Seventh in the Line of The Noble Seven, and I beseech you to grant me entry." It's a password, of sorts, but take special note of the intonations I just used, because even if one of them is wrong, you will die. Understood?"


     Daneel nodded seriously and asked Xandar to repeat once, and after that, he closed his eyes and memorized it.


     After all, he couldn't expose that he had the system, which meant that he didn't need to do this.


     When this was done, Xandar clapped Daneel's shoulders one last time and said, "I hate sappy goodbyes. So get the f*ck out of here, and go take the world into your hands. Farewell, King."


     With these words, Daneel watched as the sight in front of him…broke, into tiny pieces, following which he fainted.


     When he woke up, he was once again in his quarters, and as he asked the system how much time had passed, the answer surprised him.


     An entire day had gone by.


     After this, though, Daneel did something completely natural.


     He took a step forward.


     Only….that step made him fly forward, and with a loud sound, the King of Lanthanor hit the wall of his quarters and slid to the ground.


     However, the strange thing was that he wasn't hurt at all, and just as he was about to ask the system what the f*ck had happened, he realized something he had forgotten due to all that had happened during his baptism that had been supposed to go 'smoothly'.


     He…was finally a goddamn Champion!


     Granted, he was a Champion only as a Fighter, and he had one of the trashiest Bloodlines possible.


     However…a Champion was a Champion, and they just couldn't be compared with a puny Warrior who had been stuck in that realm for so long.


     Standing up gingerly, Daneel tested the newfound strength that he felt throughout his body.


     This must be one of the most undramatic breakthroughs in the history of the continent, but that was just the power of Bloodlines.


     Any Bloodline Possessor, even if they had pretty low talent, would be able to cross the chasm that stopped so, so many if they were able to endure the Baptism.


     Daneel was overjoyed, as he had missed the feeling of seeing his strength grow. It felt like it had been forever since the last time it had happened, and right now, he felt a burning urge…to fight.


     Recently, he had been doing just a little too much of scheming, and he longed for the raw feeling of getting into a fight with no holds barred.


     Win or lose, that adrenaline rush and the experience of feeling one's red-hot blood pump through their body could not be replaced by anything else.


     Pausing, he considered his options.


     The first was Faxul, but Daneel didn't want to choose this one, as he was pretty sure that he might lose. It wasn't that he would feel ashamed. No, he had already seen his friend getting a bit arrogant, and if this happened, it might shoot through the roof.


     The objective was to only battle as a Fighter, so he needed a better target.


     Getting an idea, Daneel instantly touched the communication trinket at his waist and said, "Rayen, meet me in the underground dueling ring in 10 minutes. I have something I need to…er, discuss with you."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     708 Fighting Raul 1
      By the time Raul arrived in the large arena that had formerly been just a series of empty rooms in the vast underground of the Palace of Lanthanor, the King was hard at work laying down multiple formations that he couldn't even recognize.


     In fact, this dueling ring had only been commissioned and built recently after Daneel gave the idea that it might be popular if they hosted some kind of tournament on the Network for which people from all over the world could attend.


     Maybe there could even be a judging panel comprised of popular Fighters and Mages, and they could choose contestants based on both skill and power.


     Right now, though, this place was going to be used for something very different, and remembering the power that Warriors, themselves, could wield, Daneel didn't want this place destroyed when a battle between Champions took place.


     He had a very happy expression on his face, and he was humming merrily to himself while he went about his work. The reason behind this was that his entire body had been woken up, where it had been sleeping before.


     Each and every movement felt effortless, and the speed at which his body responded amazed and awed him. He felt as if a simple punch would be enough for him to cause a deep crack to appear in the ground, and he actually had to refrain himself from trying.


     While waiting for Raul, Daneel had been thinking about power levels, over all, as he could now clearly estimate just how powerful a Champion was when compared to a Warrior.


     Starting from the beginning, when talking about Fighters, the Human realm was one where an individual was able to display superhuman strength. Even though Peak Humans could use techniques that made them seem practically unreachable by normal people, the truth was that their feats of strength and speed were only a bit farther than those that could be reached if a human being trained to the utmost, and if they were blessed with talent. Daneel had already tracked this, and when compared to the world records in various areas set on Earth by athletes, what those at the Peak of the Human realm could accomplish was one step beyond. For example, on Earth, the fastest running speed recorded was 44 kph(27.4 mph), but a Peak Human could easily maintain a top speed of 60-70 kph(37.28-43.49 mph) for a brief period of time.


     A similar comparison could be made in strength, too, but the thing to be noted was that these numbers would be taken further if specific techniques were used, and that techniques could also allow people on Angaria to do things that earthlings could only dream of. Case in point was Daneel's first technique, itself: the Hidden Kill Fist.


     Next up were Warriors, and this was where Daneel felt that individuals became beings who had already crossed the shackles placed on them at birth.


     Right after breaking through, a Warrior could handle 4-5 Peak Humans easily, and after estimations, Daneel had also calculated the top speed of a typical Warrior, using no techniques.


     It was a whopping 200 kph(124.27 mph).


     Just the idea of someone being able to run calmly beside a car that was almost going full speed would be inconceivable to anyone from Earth, but here, it was possible.


     Of course, this was simplest for those who focused on speed, but there were metrics for those who believed that the strength of their muscles was absolute, too.


     According to the system, a Human and a Warrior who focused on strength mainly as their weapon in battle would be able to lift 700 kg(1543.2 pounds) and 2000 kg(4409 pounds) respectively. When compared to the record on Earth, which was 500 Kg(1102 pounds), this was astounding.


     Of course, all these numbers weren't the best way to estimate power, as anyone listening to them wouldn't be able to visualize the difference clearly if they just used this.


     So, if the strongest human could lift an adult horse, then a Peak Human would be able to do the same to a cow, and a Warrior would even be able to lift a large car.


     When it came to Mages, though, such clear distinctions couldn't be made, although Daneel knew that he could make an effort to classify Mage power levels using comparisons with things from Earth, too.


     However, he left that for another time, as the focus right now was on Fighters.


     Coming to himself, he had already measured the amount of power he held in his fists.


     He was a Champion level Fighter who had just broken through, and without any techniques that utilized Energy in special ways or the powers given by the Bloodline, his bare body could lift…an incredible 10,000 Kg(22,046 pounds).


     It was amazing!


     If Daneel was on Earth right now, he could practically lift a huge truck and throw it anywhere he wished.


     Such power was approaching that which could be seen in superheroes back on Earth, and the best superhero to compare Fighters to was, of course, the big green man.


     All those fancy actions scenes that Daneel had seen in movies, with that guy flinging around cars and trucks and even smashing buildings into smithereens, were all feats that could be done by him now.


     The breakthrough from being a Warrior to a Champion was truly a transformative one, and it brought about a much greater leap in power when compared to when an individual became a Warrior.


     It was to be expected, though, as this was something that very few could achieve. Their body would change from the very core, and each and every cell would be able to hold more Energy to burst forth with power.


     Of course, if they used the abilities that the Path they had used gave them, their power would rise to a different level which wouldn't even be able to be clearly classified.


     Hearing Raul arrive behind him, Daneel finished the last formation and turned around before saying, "Welcome! How is the training going? And I trust your stay here has been well?"


     Daneel had practically left this man on his own after giving him the duty of training the Domination Corps.


     He had bee checking up on them a few times, and he was happy with the progress.


     Nodding, Raul said, "It has been well. Those lads have the kind of determination that impressed even me, and their power is growing steadily. Soon, the first batch of Warriors should be ready. Actually, there was one thing which I wanted to bring to your attention…"


     Raising one eyebrow, Daneel asked, "Oh? What is it?"


     "It is regarding those Warriors who are still under lock and key. They really wish to be free, but most are still against swearing an oath. They want to know if any agreement can be reached where both sides will be happy, such as that the oath can limit the amount of time they will need to serve under you before they can achieve freedom."


     Daneel frowned as he heard this.


     The ultimatum he had given to those Warriors was that they should swear an oath to obey each and every thing he said, and it looked like their main concern was that they would be enslaved by him forever. Obviously, death would seem preferable to this. Of course, this offer was only given to a few of the Warriors who did not have violent pasts where they had massacred people just for the heck of it. Those who did have such pasts had already been segregated by Daneel, and this group that he had been dipping into whenever there was a need, such as recently, when he had had to use a Warrior to display the efficacy of a spell.


     Warriors were valuable, and now that he thought about it, Daneel wasn't against giving them a set time that they should serve. He was pretty sure that they would want to follow him forever anyway after that much time after seeing exactly what he was capable of, but by then, he would have reached a level when he wouldn't need them. When that came to be, it really would be interesting to see them regret not taking this offer before.


     Chuckling to himself, Daneel was about to agree, but he suddenly got an idea.


     "How about this? I called you here because I wanted to have a friendly battle. I just managed to breakthrough as a Fighter, and I wanted to test my power. But wouldn't it be interesting if there were stakes? If you win, I'll agree directly to their requests. But if I do, you will need to convince them to obey mine. Maybe I'll ask for 20 instead of 10? I don't know yet, but I mean that you should convince them in whatever I come up with. All right?"


     Raul was quite surprised as he heard this.


     The King…had broken through as a Fighter?


     This was pretty astonishing given his age, and it was possible that he would even give almost all the major seeds in the Big Four a run for their money.


     However, he was more concerned about this fight, and the stakes.


     The main reason he was advocating for them was a single person among them whom he cared for, and she had been the one to suggest this. He had already tried convincing her, but she just didn't want to swear her life away.


     Letting out a breath, Raul made a decision.


     He would give it his all.


     With a nod, he said, "All right. I'll go all out."


     Hearing this, Daneel smiled, and simply raised his fists.


     Although the Bloodline of a Shapeshifter was trashy, it was still the Bloodline of a Godbeast.


     And that…meant that there were already specific things which set him apart from normal Champion-level Fighters.


     Raul was a different man from the one that Daneel had fought before, and it was clear that he had refined his fighting style.


     Raising his hands, the Champion level Mage of Balance conjured a physical apparition of himself.


     And, of course, the World responded to conjure another one, as his resonance made it so that no matter what he did, it would be replicated naturally without him having to put in any extra Energy.


     "I haven't been idle all these days. I have developed my technique of battle, and I must warn you that it might be dangerous."


     In response, Daneel just laughed and ran forward.


     He was a Fighter, so flying was a no-no. Although there were Champion-level Fighter techniques that would allow one to use their body to manipulate elementary particles in the same manner as a Mage who used his Mageroot, like he had seen other Champions do, they would be a drain on his over all power.


     Unless he needed to, Daneel had no plan to use anything but his fists and legs.


     The two apparitions shot forward, too, and they reached him quickly.


     As they launched two fists at his face, Daneel ducked and tried to move forward to reach the enemy, but he had to stop as two legs were already whirling toward him from different directions in a bid to stop him in his tracks.


     Each kick and each punch caused minor shockwaves to occur, and they even caused sounds almost like mini-explosions. That was just the explosive power imbued in them, as it looked like they each had the power of a Champion.


     That was pretty…awesome!


     In front of him, as he looked at Raul who was watching intently with his palms raised, he figured out his plan.


     Raul was probably using half his power on these things, while the rest was conjuring a spell to bombard him and cause his defeat.


     The apparitions would stall him, and Raul must be burning through Energy quickly to be able to imbue them with so much power.


     So…this was basically a battle of who would reach who first.


     If Daneel got past these two and reached Raul, he would win.


     If he was stalled for long enough, Raul's attack would reach him, and he would lose.


     A smile appearing at the corner of his lips, Daneel felt the blood pumping in his veins as he rose to the challenge.


     "Let's play," he said, before pulling back his own fists and beginning the fight.


     …


     Meanwhile, Rayen, who was idly passing time in his abode by reading a novel about a sultry maid, didn't know that his son had gotten into a fight that was pushing both him and the King of Lanthanor to their limits.


     Suddenly, hearing a 'beep', he walked to a communication trinket and picked it up to see who was messaging him.


     It was a Hero named Gregor, and the two of them didn't get along.


     Wondering why this guy was contacting him, he touched it, and his jaw dropped as he heard the message.


     "Rayen. Didn't you want to kill that upstart King of Lanthanor who turned your son to ash? Well, it seems there's a plot going on for just that to happen, and we've found out about it. What do you say we lend a hand?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     709 Fighting Raul End
      For a few seconds, Rayen couldn't believe his ears.


     A plan to kill the King?


     The first emotion he got was actually panic, because he knew that his son's life was linked to that man.


     However, he was a Hero who had been through many high-pressure situations, after all, so he forcibly controlled himself in the matter of a second and responded, "Hmm? Living a long and comfortable life is also my priority, so I would rather not go against that clear directive of the Head. However, if there is something foolproof, then I'm definitely interested. What do you have in mind?"


     The voice responded in a neutral tone.


     "Of course, it's completely discreet! And I said that we would just lend a hand, not actually go by ourselves and get caught red-handed. Even I have no interest in risking the Head's wrath, and recently, the actions of the High Council have kept him pretty much on edge. This is a sensitive topic, though, so you'll understand if I ask that you come to my place first. I don't trust these means of communication. Besides, there are a few others in on this too, so it will be a perfect opportunity to meet together and discuss. And isn't it high time we bury the hatchet over the matter that happened so many decades ago? I've changed since then! Come over, and I'll even open a very limited collection wine that I found, just because I know that you are a connoisseur, just like the Head. What do you say?"


     Rayen couldn't help but raise his eyebrows as he heard this, as the last time they had met, the two of them had actually gotten into a fight that had devastated quite a large area. In the end, the Head, himself, had had to step in, and he hadn't been very happy. They had both been condemned to two decades in solitary introspection, and it was an unpleasant experience that Rayen still couldn't come to terms with to this day.


     Yet, this guy wanted to 'bury the hatchet'?


     No, something was definitely off about this, and if Rayen didn't detect that, then he would hardly be able to call himself a Hero who was said to be one of the smartest in the entire continent.


     That title, though, which had used to give him happiness, now made him frown because it reminded him each time of the way he had been completely dominated in the interaction with the King of Lanthanor, but he was slowly coming to terms with it. Besides, after meeting his son, Rayen was much happier about the entire thing.


     Even if this wasn't the case, he would have done the same thing that he was going to do now.


     "Alright, I'll be there. Just send me the time and the place, in case you've shifted from that sh*thole that you used to call your home."


     With a chuckle, the voice responded, "Great! I'll do that soon."


     As soon as this was done, Rayen picked up the communication trinket, and contacted the Jing.


     …


     Meanwhile, Daneel was busy enjoying himself fighting the two apparitions that were on the same level as him.


     He received the message, but because he had told the system to block each and every incoming message except if it was something which required his attention no matter what, he was unable to check it right away.


     His concentration was completely involved in dodging each and every punch and kick that were thrown at him, and on the other side, his opponent was wondering why this guy wasn't displaying the Path that he had chosen to break through to become a Champion as a Fighter.


     He was also interested to find out just what it was, but no matter how much time passed, nothing in the fight changed.


     Till now, the King had only been using his base body, and that was a very unusual method of fighting, especially for a Champion. True, they were still pretty damn powerful, but a Fighter's true strength came from their Path, and the spells that they learned after breaking through which would involve them using their body to manipulate Elementary Particles. The advantage in this was that they could be cast abruptly, and it was the main reason why the gap between a Fighter and a Mage was supposed to be diminished by quite a lot after this qualitative breakthrough.


     The truth was that each of those apparitions also only had the base strength of newly-broken through Champions, and he had expected them to be vanquished in quite a short time. In fact, prepared for this, Raul had even begun to partially cast the spell to renew the apparitions, but after waiting for a few seconds and seeing that there was still a stalemate, he had stopped it and focused on his primary one that he would use to end this battle.


     While doing this, Raul also wondered from exactly where the King had picked up so many Fighting techniques, when he was supposed to have spent most of his time training as a mage in order to reach that incredible power level which he had used to defeat him earlier.


     Almost with each and every second that passed, the king was taking out technique after technique, and the amazing thing was that his reflexes seemed to be on a different level. He could always spot the attacks of the two apparitions even before they became visible to the naked eye, and this indicated that he had the terrifying power of foresight, which was apparently supposed to only be present in experienced Fighters who had spent decades repeatedly dueling and mastering the art of reading minute signs to predict from where their opponent's blows would be landing.


     Already, the king had lived up to his name of being one who would smash through any and all expectations that were placed on him, and make everyone who were foolish enough to compare themselves to him and dream of surpassing his talent, despair.


     Raul even began to wonder whether the Path of the king was something related to foresight, but the Champion had a feeling that this was definitely not the case.


     Indeed, Daneel was just using the Basilisk's Breath to make this possible.


     Right from the beginning of the fight itself, he had activated this inheritance, and to his delight, he had seen that he had obtained this new ability which hadn't been present before.


     On asking the system, he had been pleasantly surprised to know that the breakthrough as a Fighter had essentially upgraded his body, granting him greater vision and greater reflexes that were able to pick up all these minute details which he had used to miss before. Of course, he had had this ability using the system before, but now, Daneel could display it without its help.


     For some reason, this appealed to him a lot, and he was actually currently enjoying the feeling of knowing from where the blows would come, and moving to dodge them beforehand and then launching his own.


     It was pretty damn incredible that at the base level, itself, he was capable of standing up to two Champions who had the same power as him, and repeatedly pulling out various Fighter techniques from the memories that he had in order to test them felt great.


     Now that he had had his fun, though, Daneel decided to move to the actual stage of testing his power.


     For this, he suddenly got an idea, and asked the system, "Is there any memory or record of any Shapeshifter fighting, or explaining how to fight?"


     He didn't know why he hadn't gotten this thought before, but the answer made him feel overjoyed.


     [Scanning. Affirmative. One entry found of the Emperor looking in on a personal class that was taken by Xandar, the Shapeshifter for those who had newly taken his Bloodline.]


     Daneel wished that he had gone through this before, but it wasn't too late. Looking at his opponent, he used his elementary vision and saw that the man was working very hard to cast an advanced spell: Limitless Thunderfire Prison, which would trap him and leave him no option but to surrender.


     Because this was such a complicated spell, casting it with just half of his power while the other half was maintaining the apparitions was quite difficult. However, Raul would still require around 10 seconds for it to complete, so Daneel activated the Basilisk's Breath to the fullest and asked the system to play the memory, keeping half his attention on his opponents while also having the system take over his body momentarily.


     Instantly, Daneel was taken to a lush field where a towering oak that looked like it had been alive for hundreds of years stood, and under the shade of its leaves, five people were standing.


     One of those five was actually familiar, and it was Xandar, the Shapeshifter.


     It looked like he was a man of fashion even during that age, as he was wearing clothes that were different from any on the spot. His robes had artistic cuts here and there, and there were also varying colors, which gave him an eye-popping image that would draw anyone's attention.


     The other four seemed young, and even though they had differing body types, they were all standing alertly, and this reminded Daneel of a file of soldiers from Earth who had been trained and had the utmost of discipline.


     This was no sixth person, and Daneel realized that he was looking at it all from the Emperor's viewpoint, who must have been observing the scene while being elsewhere.


     "All of you have obtained the Bloodline of my noble race. Congrats! Like the others of the graduating class who succeeded, you should be celebrating right now. However, I noticed that all of you had sad expressions, and that you were even being teased a bit by those arrogant guys who had gotten the Bloodlines of Dragons, Tigers, and Serpents. So… I decided that I would give you a small class so that you'll understand that you guys actually lucked out. Yes, Shapeshifters are supposed to be among the weakest of Godbeasts, but did you know that we are also known for living the longest? This is only when not taking into the equation the Divine Cockroach, of course, but still: the fact stands that everyone underestimates our powers, because they don't even know clearly what they are. They think that because we can only mimic the shape of a different Godbeast, we are weak. But what they don't know… is that if used correctly, a Shapeshifter can defeat anyone. I won't sugarcoat it for you, though. It will require you to put in much, much more hard work than your peers, and it will require you to have patience. You will face pain. Tons of it. But if you persevere…the world will be yours.


     As Xandar paused, the eyes of the four gleamed, as if they were seeing hope for the first time.


     Smiling, the Shapeshifter continued.


     "You see, as Shapeshifters, we directly have the ability to take the form of a Godbeast we choose. Do you think that a form is weak, even if you can't channel the power? If so, you are wrong. Think of this like this. If the form of a Godbeast is its weapon, then its power…is its ammo. If the form is its bow, the power is its arrow. If that is so, can't you simply…use your own arrow, after borrowing the bow? A Dragon's fire comes from its ever-burning heart, and true, we cannot mimic that exactly, as it is the aspect of its power. But we can mimic the pathway that the fire from the heart takes, and this pathway serves the purpose of amplifying the fire, shaping it, and giving it destructive strength. Watch."


     After saying the last word, Xandar phased, just like Daneel had seen him do before, and in his place came a gigantic emerald Dragon that was 30 feet tall and 80 feet long. It towered over them all, and its four legs padded on the ground, raking up the earth and causing deep furrows to form. Without any more hesitation, it bent back its long neck, and shot it forward in the direction of the oak tree.


     Lo and behold, at the end of its trajectory, a barrage of flames flew forth, impacting the mighty oak which looked as if it would never fall and making it break apart with sheer force before burning it to ash.


     Turning back and drinking in the awe displayed on the faces of the four, Xandar declared, "To become able to do that, I needed to train for 43 years. The difficulty lies in channeling our own fire body of the Dragon as if it were real, and each and every small mistake will cause injuries that will leave you stranded in bed for days. This is because we are attempting something unnatural, so there is a backlash each time we get it wrong. But if we get it right…you see the result."


     The vision cut off here, and as Daneel regained control of his body, he paused.


     THWUMP!


     THWACK!


     Two kicks hit his back, and he staggered forward.


     Raul was startled. What had gotten into the King?


     What happened next, though, made him drop his jaw and almost run back in horror.


     The King seemed to become…transparent, and in his place, a magnificent creature 20 feet tall and 50 feet long appeared.


     It crushed the two apparitions under its feet easily before turning to Raul, and as it did so, it bent back its neck.


     Raul didn't know what to expect, so he abandoned his spell and immediately began to conjure layers and layers of barriers. He felt an intrinsic fear that made him feel flustered, and this shocked him as he was known for his calm heart and mind.


     Still, how could he be blamed?


     It was a f*cking Dragon, for Heavens' sake!


     He had seen this creature in a few illustrations back when he was in the Big Four, and he had never thought that he would have to face it in real life.


     Right when he was done making 10 layers, the Dragon shot its neck forward, and Raul fully expected to be destroyed in the next second.


     He had even forgotten that this was a 'friendly' battle, and he began to tell his last prayers.


     Like a whip, the Dragon's neck stretched, and at the end of the trajectory, it stopped and opened its mouth.


     The magnificent teeth which could eat him whole were displayed to him clearly, and in the depths of its maw, he could see the telltale glow of the legendary Dragonfire that would soon engulf him.


     BOOM!


     Raul braced himself and closed his eyes, and as this loud sound echoed in his ears, a painful roar accompanied it.


     Huh? Was there another target behind him or something?


     Unable to understand why he wasn't a smoldering pile of ash yet, Raul opened his eyes, and to his shock, he found a gory sight in front of him.


     The explosion…had actually occurred in the middle of the Dragon's neck.


     The front part of its head had been blasted apart from the rest of its body, and the smell of burning flesh permeated in the vast underground room.


     Seeing its twitching body, Raul even had to wonder whether he had died, and had begun to dream.


     After all, what kind of a Dragon would blow itself up in the act of doing the one thing it was known for? Was it a new kind of power he hadn't heard of? Suicide-Fire? No, that couldn't be possible.


     It looked like there was no one to answer these questions, though, as there was only silence in the arena, while the Dragon continued to twitch.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     710 Hidden Ability of a Shapeshifter
      The twitching continued unabated for a few seconds, before it finally stopped.


     This made Raul feel relief, as this entire thing had been thoroughly creeping him out. The whole rollercoaster of emotions from where he had thought that he would die, to this stage where he was still kind of in shock, had resulted in him forgetting one very important thing.


     The king had been the one who had changed into that thing!


     Wait… Did that mean that the king had died?


     Before Raul's thoughts could proceed farther down that lane, the Dragon actually… Vanished, and in its place, a man who was actually laughing to himself became visible.


     It did so in the same way that Raul had seen before – it seemed to shimmer, and then it faded out of existence before being replaced.


     As for that man, it was obviously the King of Lanthanor, and Raul couldn't help but feel shock when he saw that unlike the Dragon whose head had been cut off, it was the leg of the king which was currently detached and was bleeding profusely.


     His face was filled with amusement, and he did not look at all like someone who had just blown himself up.


     Little did he know that Daneel truly was amused, because he had expected this, but had still gone ahead, because it had been too tempting.


     That memory that he had seen made Daneel understand the hidden capabilities of this Bloodline which could only be achieved by one continuously working hard for decades on end, and right away, he had wanted to try to for himself and see exactly why it was so difficult.


     After all, theoretically, it seemed simple enough. He was just going to send his own fire instead of the fire from the Dragon Heart through its throat, and it should act exactly like a weapon with a different ammo. What could go wrong?


     Besides, that image had been so damn breathtaking and cool that Daneel had wanted to replicate it right away, and his impatience had almost gotten the better of him.


     In some things, Daneel understood that acting right away was best, and for once, he decided to go ahead instead of being the always safe and cautious man whose identity he had taken on for a long time. Regarding this, he felt the same way as he had felt about his scheming identity, because even though he had been perpetrating it for quite a long while in quite a serious manner, it didn't define him, and he loved to do other things just as much.


     But first, Daneel had confirmed with the system the worst-case scenario, and this, coincidently, had included the scenario where his head might be detached – or, in other words, a situation where damage might occur that would lead to death.


     The way he understood it, the power of Shapeshifters worked by using the resonance that was afforded to them by their Bloodline with the World to change the very make-up of their body into the form of the being they wished to mimic. The limitation with human Bloodline possessors was that unlike in the case of original Shapeshifters who didn't have many restraints on things such as time for which they could hold transformation and size to which they could transform relative to their own size, these limitations did exist, but although this limited their power, the power that they did get was still much greater than almost any that a Fighter Champion could obtain using traditional means.


     During this transformation, certain body parts would be 'assigned' certain parts of the creature that one would be transforming into, and Daneel had been quite happy to find out that this exact allocation could be done manually at the time of transformation if one acquired the skill.


     Typically, it would have required training, but Daneel had been able to use the system to quickly get what he needed and then simply tell the system which part he wanted to associate with which.


     The head was obviously the most important part, and he had decided to allocate this to his leg, which meant that if any damage happened to it, then his leg would actually be the one that would sustain this damage.


     This was apparently also a very understated advantage of Shapeshifters, as they would be able to hide their vital organs during transformations making it so that enemies would be hard pressed to find spots that they could use to target the weaknesses of their foes.


     What typically happened was that all vital organs of the creature that one would be transforming into would be allocated to non-vital organs of the original body, and hence, the entire head area had been allocated to a leg, and the heart and a few other things around it were allocated to his hand.


     The truth was that even though the damage looked as if it had mainly occurred in the neck of the Dragon, it had actually begun at the heart, and had caused a chain reaction which finally ended up blowing up that part. This was on display on his body, as his hand looked like it had been ravaged by various wounds which seemed as if they had been caused by explosions occurring under his skin, and even though it was not as bad as his detached leg, it still looked pretty grim and gory.


     The system was already hard at work repairing all the damage, and even the wound in his leg had become ready to have the limb reattached. Daneel didn't even have to move, as the system to care of everything – it cast the spell to move the limb slowly forward, and soon, a cast had been conjured under which the healing continued to take place at a fast pace.


     The breakthrough had also upgraded his body's healing properties, and so the spells were pushed on even faster. By the system's estimates, Daneel should be up and walking in a few hours, and this was pretty astonishing given the fact that just a few seconds ago, he had lost a majority of the blood in his body, along with having a major body part severed.


     At first, Daneel had been skeptical about the feats that had written down in the records and about which he had heard from the system regarding Heroes being able to directly regrow even their head, in certain special cases, if it was lobbed off by an enemy and then destroyed. Most possibly, Daneel guessed that something like this was probably at work behind the scenes, with the vital organs being shifted around inside one's body so as to prevent death in extreme situations. If a Champion was capable of what he was seeing, then a Hero should definitely be capable of so much more.


     It wasn't that he wasn't feeling pain, because the laughter soon faded, and it left him gritting his teeth due to the sting of so many injuries which couldn't be ignored. He had the option of asking the system to make him immune to it, but he didn't, as this was what he had been prepared for before he took his decision. It had been impulsive, but he had done it anyway, just like many of those on Earth who persisted in wasting their time and not doing anything productive with it even if they knew that it shouldn't be what they should be doing.


     This pain would make this memory stand out to him whenever he even thought of anything like this, so all Daneel did was lighter it just little bit so that he could function normally instead of having to scream continuously like any normal person would be doing right now if they were in his shoes.


     It was then that he finally laid his eyes and his opponent, and said, "Alright, fine, I lose, but you should know that you got lucky. I'll talk to you later regarding what we discussed. Oh, wait a second. It seems there is a message from your father. Maybe it's something concerning you."


     As Raul heard this, he felt like pulling out his hair.


     This guy had just shown him one of the most implausible things imaginable to anyone on Angaria, and he was shrugging it off and not giving any explanation. Was he doing it on purpose because he had lost, to take revenge by making him feel frustrated?


     Raul felt like asking and insisting that he get at least some insight into just exactly what the f*ck had happened, and why, but he hesitated to take that liberty.


     After all, he was someone who had newly come under the king, and he hadn't spent as much time with him as those others that the man treated very closely.


     At first, Raul had been confident in his value as a Champion, but slowly, he was becoming aware of the fact that he might probably not be very special to this inestimable man who kept refusing to be bound by any sort of expectations and predictions.


     Raul's ultimate goal in life was to kill a Hero, and for this, he knew that he should be close to the king, as the man also seemed to be a treasure chest of techniques that could defy all logic, which was visible in what he had just displayed.


     However, he was never someone who would suck up to anyone, yet, at this moment, he felt himself being tempted to try and spend more time with the king so that he could also enter that close clique which seemed to have formed around him.


     All of these thoughts were interrupted, though, when a grave expression came on the King's face, before he said, "Who are these idiots who have signed their own death warrant?"


     There was anger visible in his eyes, and at this moment, the King of Lanthanor truly seemed like a Dragon become flesh, whose rage would not stop until its enemies' ashes had been scattered in the wind, never to be found, and forever to be talked of in hushed and scared tones.


     Even Rayen, who had just gotten the reply through the communication trinket, felt a chill as he heard the king's voice, and he just couldn't explain why that was as he was supposed to be a Hero who shouldn't be so affected by someone who was still just a Warrior.


     Shaking this thought away as he did not want to think about what it implied, Rayen said, "You know that I cannot expose any information about the identities of Heroes of the continent. This plan isn't covered by that oath, though, so I can tell you about it. And the other thing I can do, is go to the meeting and report all of the details. It should be soon, because Heroes are typically lazy beings who spend a lot of time training and passing time languidly, unless they find interesting, in which case they turn into the most energetic and spry of folk. Oh, what timing! One second."


     Picking up the other trinket, Rayen checked it and said, "It's going to happen in a few hours. I'll keep an open line of communication, but there might be formations blocking it."


     Hearing just a curt response, Rayen could tell that the King was pissed.


     It was probably only him on this continent who would be pissed rather than scared in this situation, and once again, Rayen was reminded of his analysis of the king.


     Unfathomable, and destined to leave them all behind.


     The few hours afterward were spent with him getting back to the magazine which used to be printed 154 years ago but had stopped because it got too popular and was targeted by a government which wanted a share of the profits, resulting in the illustrator fleeing as he never wanted his work monitored.


     After this, Raul headed to a location near the Kingdom of Arafell.


     Soon, he was standing in an underground barrow with rotting corpses all around, and he couldn't help but cast a spell to stop the smell from making him nauseous before stepping forward to sit in a chair in front of a table that had already been laid out.


     None of the others had arrived, but he heard a voice in his head.


     "Welcome, old friend. The others will be arriving soon. You said you weren't interested, but you came first! The pain of losing a son is definitely something I can understand, because my son was killed by yours. Oh, I said we would bury the hatchet, right? It's buried. Anyway, I want to kill that upstart King, too, because I hate his smug face, so this is a golden opportunity to make it happen. I'm excited!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     711 The Heroes“ Plan
      The good mood that Daneel had gotten after breaking through and also discovering just how great it felt to be a Dragon was completely ruined by the news that had been sent by Rayen.


     Indeed, although he hadn't remarked to himself regarding it too much, that feeling was something that had made him understand why Dragons were so revered. These were creatures to whom the whole world itself seemed to bow, almost as if that grandeur was also granted by the Will of the world because they deserved to awe each and every one who came upon them.


     Of course, it would have been so much better if they didn't have the fatal weakness of losing themselves in their anger, but nothing in the world could be perfect, after all.


     Things could only be made to be perfect, and that was what Daneel wanted to do.


     He had enough on his plate, so to discover that a few damn Heroes might also bunch up on him when he was weak was very disconcerting news, and exactly what he didn't need right now.


     Yet, after talking to Rayen and finding out that they would not be having a direct hand in what was going to happen, Daneel had felt a sense of relief, but he still wanted to find out exactly what they were planning to do.


     At this moment, he really valued the relation he had with Rayen, because he was actually the perfect man to find out each and every plot that might be present against him. On the outside, they were supposed to be irreconcilable enemies, and if the Head wasn't present, everyone was sure that Rayen would certainly be in the Kingdom of Lanthanor, tearing Daneel apart from limb to limb.


     So, all of the plots would definitely want to get his help, as he was, after all, one of the few Heroes of the continent of Angaria. Daneel didn't know yet exactly how many there were, but based on everything he knew, he had guessed that there should be at least 15 to 20, because this was the number that came up after taking into account that entire information he had uncovered regarding Willstones and the power they could call upon to make one a Hero.


     After getting the news, Daneel had dismissed Raul after promising him that he would definitely sit down with them soon, and negotiate something that would work out for everyone. Then, seeing that he was close to making the man jump up and down in frustration, he had told him about the additional plot that wanted to claim his life.


     This led to having to explain about the entire thing with the Mad Doctor, and the entire thing made Daneel recognize something.


     There was really a dearth of communication between those who were his Sovereigns, and those who weren't.


     Daneel had others under him who he felt could also be trusted, to quite a degree, even if they were not at the level of the Sovereigns for whom he had even crafted those trinkets from the Ker Root that would ensure that they would never be Mind Controlled in order for an enemy to find out all of his secrets.


     He recognised that this might bring about the feeling of favouritism, resulting in those coming under him feeling as if they had no chance whatsoever of climbing up and entering the 'inner circle', as it definitely looked like, which would definitely result in them feeling demotivated and even be tempted by enemies if the scenario came to be that someone wanted to infiltrate his followers.


     Of course, he had multiple spells from both the system and himself in place to make sure that nothing like this would happen, but it was never a bad idea to consider the worst-case scenario. If he did manage to attract an enemy who could bypass everything, then it would be too late to despair later.


     Even back on Earth, he had heard of many stories where prominent leaders would often give the image as if they were unreachable to those from the lower levels of the government, and this was one of the main reasons behind a lot of the backstabs and machinations that happened in many places.


     Hence, Daneel realized that he should definitely set in place some or the other directive which would counter this, and he decided that he would start with Raul.


     The goal was to place something which would give people hope that they could come into his inner circle if they proved themselves using their actions, and for this, the best method was probably to ask Eloise to drop a few tips here and there, and then make sure to announce it himself later on, while giving opportunities for people to work hard and excel.


     During the few hours of waiting which had to pass in order to find out just what the plan of the Heroes was, Daneel put his mind on this, but he kept getting distracted no matter what he did. In that state, he had no intention of planning the last two steps of the process that he had made, as he did not want to do it with this kind of mindset.


     Finally, as the appointed time approached, Daneel eagerly touched the communication trinket and waited, but after a few seconds during which there was no input, it cut away.


     Rayen had warned him that this would happen, but still, frustration appeared on his face, making him grit his teeth and feel like cursing.


     This… Pushed Daneel even more towards his goal that he should definitely accumulate enough power to not have to care about these Heroes who all seemed to have their own motives, none of which were concerned about the fate of Angaria.


     He knew that he should not classify all the Heroes under this kind of umbrella, but that was the feeling she was getting. This could even be said about the Champions, but in them, Daneel had at least met quite a few good ones – Marcus, who had saved him, was one of those in this list, and although Daneel had tried to get information regarding just where he was recuperating in the Fortress of Unyielding Might, he hadn't been able to, although he had been able to confirm that his recovery was going well, and that he would wake up soon.


     Closing his eyes and deciding to wait patiently, Daneel sat back, and just hoped that it would end soon so that Rayen could send him all the details that he wanted.


     Meanwhile, three others had arrived just a few minutes after Rayen had reached the place.


     In those few minutes, he constantly looked around trying to find out just why this place filled with graves appealed so much to this weird guy.


     He was known for being one of the most eccentric Heroes, and even his path was shrouded in secrecy. All of the official records had been erased from the Sect of Hedon, from where he had risen, and it was said that this was because no one wanted another Hero like him to rise.


     If that were so, why had he been allowed to become one in the first place? There was no way to find the answer to this question, and Rayen didn't want to give him the satisfaction of asking about it, and showing that he was interested in him.


     The problem was that the guy was an egomaniac, and he loved to think that the entire world revolved around him. He would take others' comments, even if they weren't related to him directly, to mean that they were praising him, and it was said that he had once even gotten into a fight because someone couldn't bear his antics, and had chosen to stand up against them.


     The result was that they had been pummelled into the ground, even though they were a Hero, and that was one of the clearest indications that whatever his path was, it was pretty damn formidable.


     There were theories it was related to this peculiar character of his, but no one could figure out the answer.


     The other three who came were much more… Normal, if this word could even be used to describe Heroes, who were all creatures that had been living for centuries.


     Time always had the strangest of effects on people, and on these three, it had acted differently in each case.


     After becoming a Hero, one could actually change their appearance to be however they wished, and although the swirling darkness around Rayen was because of his path, he liked it, as it was kind of his identity.


     As for these three, one of them looked extremely young, with a robust body that made it seem as if he was a Fighter. The other looked extremely old, with a long beard that almost touched the ground and eyes which spoke of the wisdom that he had gathered over all the time he had presided over the continent. The last was a woman, and although she was wearing a cloak which hid almost all of her features, there was one which stood out: she was over 6 feet tall, and this was an incongruity given that the average height of woman was lower than that of men on the continent.


     Rayen knew of the general story regarding all of them. The one who was young had apparently always dreamed of eternal life, and he had pursued the closest thing. Luck had allowed him to have great talent, and after becoming a Hero, he apparently loved to make it seem as if he was still his 20-year-old self, instead of the 220-year old that he was.


     As for the old man, he had always valued age, so he took on this form which made others feel as if he was very knowledgeable. There were whispers that the truth was actually that he was insecure about his intellect which was on a lower level when compared to others, but Rayen didn't know the truth regarding this.


     As for the woman, all Rayen had heard was that she had a thing about height, and he had no idea what this 'thing' was, except that it caused her to hate short people. This was really strange, but of course, it was par for the course when talking about Heroes.


     All three of them did not need to have any specific appearance because their path did not manifest in that way, so they were free to choose how they wanted to look. This was what they had chosen, and it reflected their personalities and thoughts clearly.


     After they all sat down, they were joined by the man who had called for this entire thing.


     Even if one counted Rayen, he was definitely the strangest of them all. Where his head should be… Was a shining skull, with no skin or flesh. A dim glow was visible in the eye sockets, and when he spoke, the teeth rattled against each other.


     It might have been comical if his entire body was like that, but the fact that it was normal, and that only the head was like this, actually resulted in a contrast that was quite creepy. Again, no one knew why he chose to be like this, and he wasn't very forthcoming behind his reason, either.


     "I'll keep this short, so that no one suspects that we are up to something because we are all missing at the same time. I went to check upon the Mad Doctor on a whim, and I found that someone has injected him with something that will cause him to wake up, mad, in a few weeks. I don't know just who it was that that did this, but they clearly have it out against that kid, who will definitely be targeted the moment the man wakes up. I propose…that we simply make it fair! It won't be fair for the Head to intervene, right? Let's occupy him, and make it seem like a coincidence! And just in case this fails and the guy goes too mad or something, why not let loose a few of the top seeds of the Big Four who are disgruntled because he was chosen as the Legacy Disciple? It can seem like a casual fight, but bad thing can happen during fights…very bad things. What do you all say?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     712 Treasury of the Gods 1
      Daneel was sitting along with his Sovereigns while waiting for the news regarding the meeting.


     He had called them all beforehand so that he could directly discuss with them regarding the matter when it became known, and when he heard everything, he couldn't help but heave another sigh of relief as their actions were actually under his expectations.


     He had already expected that the Head would be held up in some manner, and he hadn't been able to figure out exactly how the Church would accomplish that. Well, now he knew.


     Indeed, now, he suspected whether that Hero who had suggested all this was actually acting on the direction of the Church, which was still possible without giving any oath because there was always a grey area in any oath that was made.


     For example, the Artifact left behind by the Emperor made it so that every Hero who reached that level would swear an unbreakable oath, even by them, that they would always remain loyal to Angaria, but listening to the Church and doing a few things for them would not mean actually betraying the continent. It could be said that he was just listening to an unidentified third party, and because he could say to himself that this wouldn't cause any devastating harm for the continent, he could go ahead and do what they said for a few benefits.


     Of course, this was all Daneel's speculation, and as he spelled it out to the Sovereigns, they couldn't help but be taken aback.


     If that was the case, then who could they even trust?


     The only consolation in this was that the Heroes wouldn't be able to do direct things and effect matters in ways that were too harmful, but the problem was that they could still be hoodwinked into taking part in plans which might not have worked without them. This was the perfect example for that, because if this whole thing was being done by the machinations of the Church, then this guy was actually enabling them to carry out the test of theirs by agreeing to block the Head while the Mad Doctor went after Daneel.


     As for the seeds, Daneel wasn't concerned about them at all. By the time he was done, they would be small fry whom he wouldn't need to care about for even a second, and he might even decide to have his fun with them. After all, he missed the feeling of being able to smash people who were so stupid as to go against him with hammers.


     He had already known that he had drawn a lot of attention to himself by becoming the Legacy Disciple of the Fortress of Unyielding Might, but he had imagined that maybe, the top individuals in the Big Four would not be like the typical antagonists in stories who would care about 'face' and want to target him just because he had come from the Central Continent and was now rising in the Big Four.


     Apparently, he was wrong, but it remained to be seen whether this was the case with all of them, or a select few whom this Hero wanted to exploit.


     Still, a decision needed to be made regarding what steps he should take, and so, they began a discussion.


     The opinion of most of the Sovereigns was that they shouldn't meddle too much, because the truth regarding Daneel's and Rayen's relationship should not be exposed. Running a risk in this matter would not be worth the attempt to take revenge against the Heroes who were plotting against him, and even though this sounded logical, Daneel didn't really feel like agreeing with them.


     The reason behind this… Was that he had already changed his mindset, and now, he had no intentions of continuously hiding just because their power level was too far beyond his.


     His mind had always been his strongest weapon, and now, he had slowly accumulated enough resources to be able to make an impact even against those in that realm.


     Of course, Rayen was one of the primary resources, but if he made a perfect plan, he was confident that he would be able to use the Head, too.


     Faxul and Elanev were both strongly supporting him and this, and even though the rest, including Robert, wanted him to exercise caution, Daneel chose this path, and asked them to trust him.


     After all, he could understand where they were coming from, but what they didn't understand was that this retribution against the Heroes of Angaria had been coming ever since he had found out that they had long since changed to not have any loyalty for their continent, and that they were only still not openly betraying the land that had given them birth and going over to the Church to fulfill their greed for power and an even longer lifespan because of the oath that they had sworn to the Head.


     He had always wanted to change this, somehow, because it definitely wasn't an option to go about killing a few to scare the rest. Loyalty that was brought about by force was always something that was fickle, and it could even change in the heat of battle to result in disastrous consequences.


     Hence, the goal was to bring about this change through other means, so Daneel decided to use this as an opportunity to experiment.


     His main objective was to find out just how these people's minds worked, because he couldn't estimate the effect that living for such a long time would have on them. Even though he had the memories of the Emperor, that man had been different, because Daneel had noticed that he had never changed no matter how many centuries he lived. This was because of his iron-like determination to keep striding forward to reach his goal, and this was another thing that Daneel admired him for.


     Although he stated this and put it up for discussion, there weren't many ideas that were productive, and even Daneel knew that this would take some time. Even he had thought about it and hadn't come up with anything right away, but as the objective was clear, he was confident that there would be something or the other that would definitely pop up before the time was up.


     Right now, though, there was still a lot he had to do before the Mad Doctor awakened, so he dismissed the Sovereigns after telling them to keep thinking on it.


     Of course, he also took the opportunity to tell Eloise about the system that should be put in place for people like Raul and the previous Grand Court Mage to climb up the ranks and reach their level, and this had made Robert smile and say, "It is good that you recognize this. It is always deplorable if a soldier feels that he can never reach the level of his commander in the Army, as there will never be anything to push him forward and make him give his all."


     After the meeting was done, Daneel headed back directly to his quarters, where he sat there and was just about to resume his study on Dragons.


     He had gotten many, many insights after shifting into a Dragon's shape before, and even though it had ended in disaster, Daneel had gotten a clue regarding just where the true essence of a Dragon might lay.


     It still remained to be seen whether finding out the essence of what it meant to be a Godbeast would allow him to channel its powers and change into its true form using the Shapeshifter's ability, but first, he had to get that essence, and he was eager to resume that task.


     However… The words of Xandar echoed in his mind, and he right away teleported out of the palace, as he couldn't believe that he had almost forgotten about this crucial thing that he had obtained during his break through.


     Of course, he had remembered about the Treasury of the Gods, and he felt like it would be stupid not to check whether there was something there that might help him in what he was doing.


     The fact that Xandar, himself, had said that his approach might work was a really good thing, but again, the word 'might' had to be highlighted. There was still a chance that he might fail, but he couldn't, because in this situation, failing might just mean the deaths of hundreds of thousands and possibly millions of Lanthanorians.


     That was not something that he would allow, no matter what, so he had to succeed.


     True, even though no one had even gotten close in so many millennia since the age of the Empire, this did not deter him much, as he had always done things which people said were impossible.


     Still, a little help would go a long way, and he hoped to find that in the Treasury. One thing that had stood out was that Xandar had also mentioned 'weapons', and although he had done so in a casual manner, Daneel was pretty confident that any weapon that was worthy of being stored in the Treasury would definitely be something that just might change the tide of battle in any important fight.


     He would soon be entering the realm of Champions, and this was where weapons would really begin to shine and show the impact that they could have. In the lesser realms, even though weapons could boost the attack power and defense of Fighters and Majors, it wasn't very drastic, because there was a level limitation. For example, someone at the Peak Warrior level would only be able to use a Peak Warrior weapon, and this would only be able to boost their attack or defense for a maximum of 10%, at most, and that too only if they practiced with it diligently in order to be able to use it in battle. In many cases, the actual attack techniques of Fighters depended on weapons, and if so, a very high level of proficiency was required to show the advantage.


     Still, the whole thing about weapons was very different from what Daneel had expected after reading many stories and watching the movies from Earth, where just possessing a strong one would decide the winner of a battle. He was, of course, referring to the legendary hammer that had become very popular, and others in famous stories which could be likened to treasures that had their own spirituality and consciousness.


     Even on Angaria, weapons were said to have consciousness, but Daneel had checked this out beforehand, and had seen that it was simply a gimmick used by trinket manufacturers to put a formation on the weapon to make it seem as if it was responding to a wielder's thoughts, where in reality, all that was happening was that it was following a clear set of directions which would allow it to detect the situation and act accordingly. At most, this would mean that it would be able to adapt to situations where if a swing was being made, then it would actually move along the direction that it was traveling, and if a clash was happening, then it would be able to change the property of the weapon a little bit to make it harder. Minute things like these made a difference, but again, they didn't impress Daneel too much, because he could do so much better with spells.


     It was different during the age of the Empire, though. The images that Daneel had seen in the memories of the Emperor made him feel excited, but the problem was that most had been destroyed on the Apocalypse, while the ones that survived had all been gobbled up by the Big Four.


     These thoughts all accompanied Daneel on his way, and when he finally reached his destination, he couldn't help but wonder whether he had reached the right place.


     There was a grid mapping system used by the Emperor during the age of the Empire, and was using these grids that Xandar had given him the location.


     The problem was that he was above the Endless Sea, and no matter where he looked, there were only the waves of the sea to greet him, with no sign whatsoever of a godly Treasury being hidden here that had the potential to change the fate of the entire continent, itself.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     713 Treasury of the Gods 2
      Daneel double- and triple-checked the coordinates, but this was the place.


     He was off the coast of the North of Angaria, right after crossing the Black Raven Kingdom and going farther and farther onward until one reached the shore.


     The shore was usually not a very populous place, because of the tendency of the Endless Sea to occasionally swell forward and inundate everything nearby, resulting in any house that was built being swept away by the waves that held the wrath of the sea within them.


     There were quite a few villages a bit inland, though, mainly because there were a lot of people whose wish was to see the Endless Sea for themselves. Even though before the advent of the Network, there hadn't been much information being shared across regions, the tale regarding the Endless Sea was always present, and many wanted to see the sight of lapping waves stretching into the horizon before they died. There were no major water bodies on the continent, so this was the only place where they would be able to see such a thing. It was almost like a pilgrimage, and these villages served to act as tourist locations where one could lodge before going forward and gazing at the sight that made almost all drop their jaws.


     Daneel was puzzled as to what he should do. He first went to the villages nearby to check out whether there were any strange incidents that happened in this area, and mainly because these villages were cut off from the rest of the world as they were so far away from the forces in the Central Continent, there was a possibility that there might be things that hadn't been reported to him present which might give him some indication regarding just where the Treasury was.


     Sadly, there was nothing to be gleaned, and although he did find signs of those who came from the Big 4 to fish for that meat which had tasted so good in the Sect of Hedon when he had tasted it, there was nothing else.


     Even those who took part in this activity of fishing apparently only came every six months, and each time, the number of those who left would be lesser than that of those who came.


     This was quite peculiar, and because he hadn't investigated too much into this activity of obtaining the meat which acted as the Energy resource for those in the realm of Champions and Heroes, he didn't know why this would happen. The Endless Sea was known to be treacherous, but if one was careful, they were supposed to be able to keep their lives, especially if they had trained to become Warriors in the big four.


     Deciding to shelve that question for later, Daneel returned to the spot that was indicated by the coordinates and decided to give something a try.


     He was around a few hundred metres from the shoreline, but even then, just to be safe, he cast a spell to make sure that the sound from this area would not travel anywhere.


     After that, hoping that something would happen, he shouted, "I may take many shapes, but the shape of my heart shall forever stay true: I come in the name of Xandar, Seventh in the Line of The Noble Seven, and I beseech you to grant me entry."


     That was the password given to Daneel by the Shapeshifter, and even for a few seconds after he said it out loud, nothing changed.


     Just as he was about to think that he had been taken for a ride by that guy who really did look like he would pull pranks for amusement, the system sent an urgent message.


     [Incoming Hero-level attempt to teleport host. Would host like an attempt to be made to block it]


     "No! Allow it!"


     No sooner had he given the answer, he blinked out of existence, as if he had never stood there in the first place.


     If anyone was watching the spot, they would have seen a very peculiar sight.


     For a split second after the King of Lanthanor said those words, it was as if a gigantic eye the size of a large ship had opened in the depths of the Endless Sea, and the only reason that it became visible was because the very waves of the sea had stilled for the briefest of moments. It was as if it had some sort of aura which caused even time to stop near it, but after that, it disappeared, leaving no signs behind.


     Of course, Daneel didn't know about this, as he had been teleported to some place where there was no light whatsoever.


     After waiting for a few seconds for his eyes to adjust, he finally saw that he was in a cave, of sorts.


     He didn't really understand the fascination of this continent with caves, because it was as if this was the umpteenth time that he had found himself somewhere underground where something was hidden.


     Putting this thought aside, he started walking inward in the pitch black darkness, his hands feeling the walls which were smooth, almost as if they had been cut by a very sharp object.


     The passage was only able to fit one person, and even the ceiling was only a few inches above his head. He kept walking and walking, and it was as if time had no meaning in this place. Thankfully, Daneel had the system, so after finding out that he had been walking for 5 minutes, he decided to pick it up a notch.


     He began running, and except for the eerie silence around this place that slowly began to creep him out, there was nothing untoward here.


     One thing which did make him think that he had arrived at the Treasury was that the system was unable to scan past these walls, which meant that there was at least a Hero level formation blocking him. To be able to be maintained for so long… Daneel wondered how it could be possible, and he hoped that he would find the answer soon.


     Finally, after 5 more minutes during which he kept wondering whether he should pick up the pace even more and zoom along, he started to see light somewhere far away, and this made him increase his pace, even though he had been hesitating till now wondering whether it would be disrespectful to do that.


     According to the system's estimate, he had already walked and then run for over 10 km, and it was in the direction of the Endless Sea, rather than of the continent. It had to be said that the idea to put something so precious like this outside the continent was brilliant, as it was practically the last place that anyone would even want to search, as it would exactly be like looking for a needle in an endless haystack.


     The spot from where the light was coming seemed to get closer and closer, and finally, when Daneel reached it, he got the shock of his life.


     In front of him was a hole that seemed to go on and on until eternity. A normal human would have gone right ahead and fallen into it, but his reflexes had allowed him to stop himself. He couldn't see the end of it, so he focused his gaze on the source of the light, which was a globe of peculiar grey-colored fire that was burning right in front of him.


     It gave off a grey light, too, and it seemed to be of the same hue of the walls.


     To the left and right, Daneel saw the same smooth walls branch out and then end, and in front of a was also a wall. It was like he had traveled down a corridor and then come upon an elevator shaft, yet there was no elevator, and the shaft seemed to go on endlessly.


     Except for the globe of fire which cast shadows on the smooth walls which were so polished that they almost looked like mirrors, there was nothing else, but a second after he reached it, it suddenly changed.


     It transformed into a mouth, which opened to speak.


     "What do you want?", It asked almost lazily, as if its nap had been disturbed.


     The King of Lanthanor was pretty damn surprised, and he didn't even know what to think.


     From all the buildup that the Shapeshifter had given, he had been expecting some grand place where he would be welcomed and then made to feel awe, as it would be something that was proudly built by the Godbeasts to take forward their heritage. He had been expecting a grand display of all of the weapons and all of the real blood of the Godbeasts that he could obtain, with the objective being that they wanted to push him to get them, while also impressing him to no end. Wouldn't any place that was named as loftily as the 'Treasury of the Gods' want to do that?


     Clearly, that was not the case here, because after Daneel stared for a few seconds, the voice snapped, "Quickly! I would like to go back to sleep today and not after an eternity, thank you."


     The sass dripping from these words made Daneel understand that his expectations would not be fulfilled today, so he decided to just go ahead and ask for what he had come.


     "I was told that I can obtain the blood of Godbeasts and weapons here. How can I do that?"


     Xandar had said that he could only give him entry, and not break the rules. Whatever the rules that had been laid down, Daneel wanted to find them first, so he asked this question.


     "Oh, I just checked and saw that you are a newcomer. Well, here are the rules. There are only two ways to obtain the treasures hidden within here, and only when you become eligible to take the treasure will you even be able to check just what are available. No matter whose permission you got to enter here, the rules are the same for everyone, and you have to earn these treasures if you want them. The reason behind this is that many millennia have passed, and many more will. If there are further threats, then the Treasury needs to have treasures to help in those conflicts, too, so only those who are worthy can obtain what is inside. Even then, there is a limit to the number of items that can be taken away by a single person, in a single age. Anyway, the first method is that you should carry this trinket with you, and if there are any missions, they will be intimated to you through it. If you pass the mission, you will be able to pick an item. The second is to use your power to show your capability. There are different tiers of treasures, and depending on the level of your power, you can take away an item from that tier. This can only be done once, so choose when you want to do it. Oh, and because this is your first time, I also need to show you at least one treasure so that you'll be motivated."


     All of the information given in a boring tone in that slightly high-pitched voice would have made Daneel fall asleep, if it weren't for the fact that it was all so important. He didn't understand just how this thing could give missions, and he expected to find out, but now, he was most excited about what treasure would be shown. A trinket shaped like a golden treasure chest had also appeared in front of him, and he had grabbed it and carefully put it inside his pocket.


     Regarding why this Treasury was like this, Daneel understood the reason, because it was true that such rules needed to be set down if the Godbeasts wanted it to be relevant and useful even many millennia after the age that Daneel had transmigrated into. Even after this threat was vanquished, there might be another one in the future, and another one after that, and the goal was to clearly keep a few treasures even for that time so that they could try and change the tide in desperate situations.


     Right after this thought appeared in his head, that mouth made of fire vanished, and in its place, a shining object appeared.


     It was so long that it was taller than Daneel, and at first, Daneel couldn't even recognize what it was, as there was a blinding light surrounding it that made him squint if he wanted to pick up any details.


     After a second, this light started to dim, and Daneel finally got his first glimpse of the object.


     All he could tell was that it was a weapon, but it was unlike any weapon Daneel had ever seen.


     Its main body consisted of a long, silvery…bone, which was slightly bent in the middle. It had a leather grip at the bottom and the middle where it could be held, and at its top was a fang of some creature that was affixed so well that it looked as if the bone naturally ended with that fang.


     The main body of the weapon, though…was a huge horn, and it reminded Daneel of the horn of a rhinoceros from Earth.


     Only, this one was half the size of Daneel, and unlike traditional horns, the top side and bottom almost looked like they had been honed into gleaming edges which looked like they could cut through anything.


     As for the tip…just looking at it made Daneel feel that nothing in the World could stop it from piercing through, and it even made him feel a slight trepidation.


     A voice echoed in the area where Daneel was standing while he kept staring with the awe that he had expected to feel when he arrived here.


     "The best of weapons do not use mere metal. They use the strongest of the body parts of Godbeasts, and they will never break. Each one is completely unique. This one is made from the leg bone of a Divine Frog, a Godbeast known for its sturdy legs that allows it to jump higher than any known species, and the horn of a Heaven-Piercing Rhino. Each one is named after the unique ability they grant to their wielder, and this one…is called 'Rampage'."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     714 Treasury of the Gods End
      Not even a moment after the words were heard near his ears, Daneel found himself right where he had disappeared from after shouting out the password.


     That weapon still lingered in his eyes, and it was as if he was transfixed, while getting drenched in the rain that had begun above the Endless Sea.


     It was only after a few seconds that he finally came to his senses, and as soon as he did so, he shook his head and said, "Play the memory of when the weapon was last used, and tell me its history."


     [Affirmative. Playing memory.]


     The next second, Daneel found his mind pulled away to a location that actually looked familiar.


     It was the same one in which Xandar had talked to those who had the Bloodline of the Shapeshifter, and this was because this was apparently a famous area in the Secret Academy that used to exist during the age of the Empire for Bloodline Possessors as those who chose to train here would always find themselves having a calm mind.


     At this moment, two men stood facing each other, and one of them was the Emperor.


     Daneel wanted to witness the scene from a third person view, so he had asked the system to play the memory this way, instead of from the perspective of the Emperor.


     The other person was middle-aged, and he was tall and had the strong body of a Fighter. In his hands was the very weapon that Daneel had seen, and while the man hefted it, measured its weight, and got familiar with how it felt in his hands, the system spoke in Daneel's mind.


     ['Rampage' was made on the orders of the Emperor, using resources that he had hidden away after the great war between humans and Godbeasts. He took them out after the Empire was established and when he had enough resources and personnel to begin the crafting, and until that time, weapons made from Godbeasts had been very limited and precious commodities that were treasured by all who held them. In fact, they were such an important resource that many were even hidden away, never to appear unless absolutely necessary. The Emperor wanted to change this, and give his Empire something that would draw experts to him, and hence, he began this grand project of creating these items which he turned as Godly weapons, because they were made from Godbeasts. Both of the Godbeasts whose main parts had been used for this weapon had been slain by the Emperor, and they were both at the peak of their power. The main difficulty behind the formation of such weapons is that the consciousness of a Godbeast lingers in its body even after death, and this allows some parts, in which this manifests the most to have certain properties, which, if not used and handled properly, will drive one to madness. It is similar to the concept of ghosts haunting objects from host's home planet. These properties must be harnessed, and if parts from multiple Godbeasts are being used, all of the differing ones must be carefully manipulated to work together as a cohesive whole. This requires continuous study by talented formation masters, who would slowly begin to create the specific formation that would be related to the weapon. This is the main reason each weapon is unique, as no two parts of a Godbeast would absolutely be the same. That is where the actual forging occurs, and 'Rampage' is part of the first batch made after the establishment of the Empire. This particular one took 40 years to be made, and resulted in the deaths of three formation masters, making it one of the costliest projects ever embarked upon by the Emperor.]


     The long history was extremely impressive, and it gave Daneel certain insights into just how precious such weapons were.


     It was true that Angaria did not have metals or materials which could be trusted to have the massive amounts of strength and durability that was required if they were to be used by Heroes, so the best materials were definitely those which were obtained from Godbeasts.


     As for the formation masters dying, Daneel didn't understand why that would have happened, and before he asked the system, the man in the memory spoke up.


     "You're here to try and save me, right? Don't fret it too much if you fail."


     The statement puzzled Daneel, but the Emperor answered with a grave expression on his face.


     "Yes, and no, I will never forgive myself if you die. You don't need to do this, there are others."


     This resulted in a chuckle sounding from the other man, before he said, "Are you serious? How could I miss this! This is the first Godly weapon crafted in thousands of years! I want to be the first to test it, and the first to bind it if you have succeeded. I have lived for so long, and I'll be dying in a few decades anyway, so before that, I would like to do something like this which would allow my name to be written in the history books."


     These words made a frown appear on the Emperor's forehead, and he said, "You already know that your name will be present everywhere anyway, because I would never have been able to accomplish all this without you and the others."


     In response, the other man shrugged and said, "No, Fenoras. History only remembers the Emperor of an Empire, and not those who helped him build it, or died to form to its foundation. I guarantee that a few thousand years from now, you'll be the only one who is remembered, and all of us will definitely be forgotten. This is different, though. This weapon will stand for many, many years, and after I bind it, my name will stand along with it. That is, of course, if you will be keeping your word that you will engrave all of the first owners of these weapons on their body, in order to commemorate their entry into the world."


     Nodding, the Emperor replied, "I see no reason why I shouldn't continue with that. Initially, it was just a gimmick to invite people to test the weapons even if it means that they would be risking their lives, but now, old friend, I wish I hadn't done that in the first place. If I didn't, we wouldn't be having this conversation right now. Let's get this over with."


     After letting out another laugh on hearing the Emperor's words and seeing him sigh, a serious expression appeared on the man's face, and he grasped the weapon with both of his hands before placing it above his head, and swinging down.


     While he was in the act of swinging, the Emperor braced himself and also activated numerous formations that had already been laid down all over this place.


     Daneel felt shock and wondered just why so many precautions were being taken, but what happened next give him his answer.


     BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


     With a sound that was akin to one that would appear if the heavens, themselves, were breaking, the tip of the horn on the weapon impacted the earth in front of the man, and cracked it open easily, as if it was a knife cutting through butter.


     A deep ravine appeared from that point of impact, snaking forward as if the force behind it refused to be stopped, and finally, when it did stop, a large crack in the earth that was at least 40 feet long and 10 feet wide had appeared.


     "RRRRRRAAAAAAGGGHHHHHH!"


     A bestial roar was heard right after this, and as Daneel turned his gaze to the man again, he saw that his eyes had gone completely red, and that the veins in his entire body were pulsing madly as if they were pumping red-hot fire, not blood.


     It was as if the earth below him had given him unpardonable affront somehow, because he raised the weapon and swung it again, causing another ravine to appear beside the one that was already present, which eventually combined with the first one and formed a large hole in the ground.


     Again and again, he kept doing this, and by the 10th time, the Earth was already so devastated that they could no longer even clearly see the bottom of the hole.


     The man kept turning around and swinging crazy, and by this point, the only spot that was undisturbed was the one below him. All around him, it was as if someone had rained down attacks that had caused deep craters to appear, making it seem as if this place had suffered the wrath of the gods. All this time, Fenoras kept watching carefully, as if he was looking for something, and finally, just as the eleventh swing was about to hit that last part of Earth under him, he teleported forward and caught the weapon.


     What was astonishing was that his power was insufficient to stop it, and he had to cast multiple spells before he finally used both of his hands to succeed in making it come to a halt.


     The man was breathing heavily, and the moment the ax stopped, he fainted.


     If that was all, it would have been fine, but right after fainting, he actually… Deflated.


     All of his muscles shrunk as if they were just balloons, and his skin started to hang onto his bones. Daneel almost thought he had died, but his chest was still rising and falling weakly.


     He also started coughing out blood while being unconscious, and it looked like he had aged a century in the matter of these few seconds.


     Examining carefully, the Emperor remarked to himself, "As expected. The ability is incredible – any target that is decided upon by the one who wields it will be destroyed, as they will enter a 'rampage mode' where each and every ounce of power in the body will be pulled out and amplified tremendously. However… It puts too much of a strain on the body. Still, it will allow one to skip at least two minor realms if they are a Hero, and three if they are Champion. Maybe a Peak champion will even be able to beat an Amateur hero if they use it. It lives up to the name of a Godly weapon, but…"


     As his voice drifted away, Daneel returned to his own body, and he knew that the Emperor had been thinking about how to counter the negative aspects of the weapon.


     After all, weapons which would land anyone who wielded them in a healer's bed each time they were used were not ones that would be preferred, but still, he had to agree with the man that they were pretty damn incredible.


     And of course, what stood out… Was that a Champion might be able to beat a Hero with it, and knowing the difference in power that had been present between a Peak warrior and a Champion itself, Daneel could tell that the same difference when talking about Champion and Heroes would be even more exaggerated.


     They were Godly weapons, indeed, and right away, Daneel knew that they could be instrumental in the fight against the Church.


     But how was he supposed to obtain them?


     He obviously didn't have a hand in the first method, but the second appealed to them.


     Even though he wasn't a very strong Champion right now, soon… That was going to change, and when it did, Daneel decided that he would be coming back here, and would definitely be leaving with that weapon, or something better.


     Just as he was about to leave, though, he took a moment to gather his thoughts so that he would be clear about everything else he needed to do.


     And that, was when something…clicked.


     Sometimes, life worked in funny ways. The final piece of the answer that he had been looking for had been delivered to him due to this experience, and although he might have arrived at it naturally anyway, getting it in this manner had saved him a lot of time.


     Determination shining in his eyes, the King of Lanthanor made his way back to his quarters, and resumed his study into the essence of being a Dragon with renewed passion.


     The hours started to pass, and occasionally, Daneel would even transform into a Dragon, but he didn't try to replicate the attack like the Shapeshifter again.


     The memory of the excruciating pain of having his leg severed was still clear in his mind, and he had no intention to go through it again.


     He kept at this, and he even started to ask Drakos to let him to relive memories that didn't involve that episode of anger. He experienced how it felt to fly, to breathe fire, to grow and to learn.


     It was only two days later that Daneel finally opened his eyes, and when he did, there seem to be something inside them which made them shine even though the room was shrouded in darkness.


     As a smile appeared on his face, he disappeared from the room, as it was finally time for him to finish the third step in the plan he had prepared.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     715 Dragon
      A moment later, Daneel reappeared in his quarters.


     In his hands was the last of the Ker Root he had obtained from the Mad Doctor, and because he had used it multiple times since getting it, it was only the size of half of his finger.


     Still, he knew that it was one of the most precious things that he had, and that even the Heroes of Angaria treasured this resource and hunted for it diligently. In the past few hundred years, no new Ker Roots had been found, and each and every one that was present was treasured. He knew this from the records that he had seen long back in the Goddess's Sanctum, and that was also why it was such a crazy thing that the Mad Doctor had been able to obtain one, and even hide it from the eyes of the Heroes.


     He wished he could find out exactly how the man had done it, but putting that aside for now, Daneel first sent a few messages.


     A few seconds later, a knock was heard on the door, and Daneel made it open to reveal two of his subjects: Faxul and Elanev.


     They walked in and waited after nodding at him in greeting, wondering why the King had summoned them.


     After thinking for a bit and then looking as if he had decided on something, Daneel opened his mouth and said, "Remember that I told you not to worry about me cutting off my path by choosing the Shapeshifter Bloodline? Well, it's time to show you what I meant. But… I need your help. If something untoward happens, you need to be able to disable me. Do not hesitate to use force. Understand?"


     The seriousness in the King's voice made both Elanev and Faxul frown, but they nodded.


     They appreciated that Daneel was trusting them with something so important, and they were proud of their power which was definitely the reason why they had been chosen, instead of the others.


     Daneel didn't want to take any chances. The idea that he had gotten before was a radical one, and although it would complete the puzzle piece of the whole plan he had created to overcome the weakness of the Shapeshifter bloodline, it was dangerous.


     Innovation always came with risks, and he had already seen just how dangerous trying something new could be in the memory before, where that weapon had been tested.


     It was the perfect moment to see whether all of his suppositions were right, so he decided to summarise his thoughts on them after first trying it out, and seeing whether it would work.


     Initially, he had actually thought that he would have to go to the rest of the sects in the Big Four to look for clues in their libraries, but he had gotten his clue from the Treasury and that memory anyway. The only problem with this was that if he had found something in those archives, there might have been records of those things being tried before, but now, he was doing it completely without any idea regarding what would happen.


     Taking a deep breath, Daneel began.


     "Drakos, you mind giving me the tiniest bit of your consciousness? I wouldn't ask if it wasn't essential."


     Drakos was pretty surprised when he heard this. He had been watching everything silently, and he had actually been excited to see just how the King would do something that those from the age of the Empire had only dreamt of, but never achieved. He had once spoken to the Bloodline holders of the Shapeshifter personally, and this had always been their ideal.


     He had thought that by giving access to his memories, he had done everything that he could, but clearly, he was wrong.


     Still, Drakos had no qualms against this, as all it would cause was a little pain. True, the consciousnesses of Mages were brittle and not as flexible as those of Fighters, which would even regenerate over time. Still, separating a tiny part was not much of an issue, and he did so directly before saying, "It's ready, Young King. What would you like me to do with it?"


     At this moment, Daneel really felt glad that he had gotten the trust of the Ancient Dragon, as he personally knew how excruciating the process was. This was something that didn't change no matter how much one trained, and the fact that the Dragon had done it right away without asking any questions made his heart feel warm.


     Closing his eyes, Daneel said to the system, "Minimise the formation that was used by the King to make the objects in which the Empire Spirits were stored, using this Ker Root as the base."


     [Affirmative. Studying formation. Minimizing. Casting formation.]


     Daneel's eyes were closed, and if any mage could see the scene with their elementary vision, they would directly have fainted as the complexity was so far beyond even the realm of Champions that they wouldn't be able to understand even one little thing.


     This formation was one of the most advanced in the Empire, and Daneel could only castrate using the system without understanding anything, just like a student back on Earth mugging up an answer and reproducing it during an exam to score marks.


     Drakos felt surprise when he saw what the king was doing, and although he didn't understand why he was doing it, he held his silence as he knew that he would soon find out.


     After Daneel was done, sweat appeared on his brow, as it had been quite tiring.


     "Drakos, transfer the piece of consciousness into this."


     Drakos directly did so, and after he was done, a faint glow appeared in the Ker Root, and it looked exactly like the one that Daneel had seen in the stone podium of the Black Raven Empire Spirit before he had drained it of energy.


     At this point, Daneel had an option. This was the first time that this was being attempted, and he wanted it to be momentous.


     Hence, he teleported over the crown that he had taken from the previous King using the system's control over the entire Palace.


     Looking at it and thinking for a bit, Daneel pointed his finger and slowly began changing its shape.


     It was a simple circlet of gold that had two peaks in the front and back, with the former being larger than the latter.


     Legend had it that had once been imbued with life-saving spells that would be the last line of defense if the King was attacked, but that crown had been lost. This one was made in its shape, but it didn't have that ability.


     Daneel made an indentation that was shaped like a hexagon which had been stretched slightly in the middle appear on the front, and when he was done, he reshaped the Ker Root in his hand to match that shape.


     This was as simple as molding clay, as the central part remained the same, and he was only changing the surface.


     After this, as both Elanev and Faxul watched on with raised eyebrows as they didn't understand just what was going on, Daneel affixed that Ker Root to the crown, and then held it in front of him with both of his hands before closing his eyes.


     As he was in contact with this mini-podium which held the tiniest part of Drakos's consciousness inside it, he could feel it, even though it wasn't large enough to think on its own. All it had was the base instincts of a Dragon, and this… Was actually exactly what he wanted.


     Slowly, he began to recall everything that he had understood about Dragons during all of the time that he had spent studying them, and experiencing just how it felt to BE them.


     His thoughts kept revolving in haphazard patterns, and it was almost like he was self hypnotizing himself into believing that he was a Dragon.


     He kept thinking about the essence that he had identified, as this was the core.


     Dragons had always been the tyrants of the continent, taking what they wished from whoever they wished. Sometimes, Dragons would even enter fights that they were supposed to lose, but they would come out victorious if their opponent made the grave mistake of allowing them to continuously increase their own power by destroying more and more things.


     Their essence… Was all about 'demand'.


     Unlike others who asked and wished, they liked to take whatever it was they wanted, and this was the same with the power they were given by the Will of the World.


     The World would always respond to the will of the creatures, and instead of asking for power, Dragons who demand it by bringing about destruction. This was why it was often that they couldn't even control the power they got, as it would cross the limit that was present, which would drive them completely crazy and hell-bent on destroying everything around them. This would often lead to their death, though, as it could reach a level where their bodies couldn't even support that much power. The Path of getting stronger, for them, was to prevent this, and to try and harness their anger to do what they wished.


     Their arrogance knew no bounds, and they would never bow before any creature, even if it meant that doing so would save their life. That was the reason why they had chosen to be wiped out rather than try to reach a truce even when they understood that they were losing, and if it weren't for the fact that the Emperor had managed to find a newborn who hadn't been pulled into their ways, Dragons would have become completely extinct after the war, resulting in a scenario where their Bloodline would never have been passed on to humans.


     This was an arrogance that was present even in Drakos, even though he wasn't traditionally someone who follow the ways of his species, and although he didn't display it too much openly, it occasionally appeared in the form of his remarks in certain situations where Daneel had identified it, but hadn't thought much of it at the time.


     With each second that passed, more and more realizations and thoughts regarding the true meaning of what a Dragon represented kept appearing in Daneel's mind, and although he was just standing there unmoving, Faxul and Elanev slowly started to feel a…pressure begin to weigh down on them.


     This was most apparent in Faxul, whose eyebrows went as far up as they could go when he started to feel an instinctive cautiousness that almost bordered on fear from the Bloodline in his body which he had been getting in touch with over these past few months.


     What…kind of a creature could cause such a feeling to appear in the majestic Sky-Devouring Black Raven? He had always assumed that it was at the top of its pack, and that it didn't need to fear anyone, or anything!


     This was directly overturned, though, in the next second.


     The King of Lanthanor suddenly opened his eyes, and at the same moment, Faxul took a step back with sweat appearing all over his body, as he felt a threat that he felt might be able to kill him if it wished with a single strike.


     Daneel was oblivious to this, though, as his gaze was turned inward, to the essence that had crystallized in his mind.


     It represented the sum total of all his insights and thoughts into this magnificent species, and it had accumulated so much that it was almost like a different consciousness, itself.


     This was exactly what he wanted.


     A smile tugging at the corners of his lips, he said to the system, "Begin development of 'Consciousness Mimic' module based on the parameters I have given. Deploy when ready."


     [Affirmative. Seeking pre-requisites. Pre-requisites found to be in order. Beginning development. Using consciousness of species 'Dragon' and connection of host with the consciousness made by connecting with its essence as the base. Objective: Create a consciousness that will look like it is the true consciousness of a Dragon, to trick the World. Module developed. Deploying.]


     The clue that Daneel had gotten was that consciousness clinging to the parts of a Godbeast was the reason behind those parts being able to exhibit certain properties and abilities that used to belong to the Godbeast when it was love. From this, Daneel had understood that consciousness was tied to power, so if he could simply trick the Will of the World into thinking that the shape he would be Shapeshifting into also contained the consciousness of that shape…then there would be nothing stopping him from channeling its true power, which was given by the World in the first place.


     He was basically using the tiny piece given by Drakos to make it seem as if it was whole, by using the connection he formed with it through his comprehension to mask his own. It was exactly like he was using an 'ID' he had obtained to enter somewhere after disguising his face. The one checking would see the ID, and the face which matched the ID(which was akin to him using the comprehension to connect), before allowing them in regardless of whether they were truly who they claimed to be, or not.


     As soon as his thoughts regarding the process came to an end, a tiny Dragon appeared in the transport Ker Root that had been affixed on the crown.


     Elanev and Faxul both stared at it with incredulous expressions on their faces, as it was so life-like that it seemed as if it really was a Dragon that had been trapped inside.


     This was something that Daneel had asked the system to do, just because he liked the idea.


     Raising the crown, he calmly placed it on his head, and it perfectly fit, as if it belonged there.


     Only, a second later…


     BOOOOMMMM!!!!!


     With a loud sound, dust inundated the whole room, and Elanev and Faxul didn't know what happened. The last thing they saw was the King phasing into the air, almost as if he had become transparent.


     When the dust slowly started to settle, though, the first thing that came into their sight was the leg of a beast with shining emerald scales and claws that had terrifying piercing power.


     With horror, both of them slowly raised their eyes to see that the ceiling had a hole now, to accommodate for the gigantic being that had appeared.


     It was the same Dragon which they had seen in the Ker Root on the Crown, and it stood 30 feet tall. Its wings were folded at the moment, and as it outstretched them, they were at least double its size. They cut through the surrounding walls like butter to make space for themselves, and at the same moment, the head of the Dragon bent to fix its eyes on them.


     Both of them were frozen, and if they were weaker men, their undergarments would have been soaking wet by now. The vertical slits of the creature caused such an instinctive and visceral fear in them, that they felt like just giving up and entering its mouth to become its prey if it so wished, as it would be futile to even think about going against what it wished.


     Thankfully, it broke that gaze a second later, but the creature drew in a deep breath.


     Almost as if they could feel what would happen next, Elanev and Faxul leaped to the side, and the long neck of the creature bent back and whipped forward.


     At the end of its trajectory, it's jaw opened wide, and this time, the fire…flew true.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     716 The Next Step
      [Achievement Unlocked: 'I dare to go where no one has gone before'


     'I dare to go where no one has gone before': The very mark of a World Dominator is their unstoppable nature that allows them to boldly keep going forward even into uncharted territory. By accomplishing something for the first time in known history, you have earned the right to be remembered forever for the creation of such a momentous technique. The first step is always the most important, and by taking that step, you have advanced your race to a new level. Congratulations!


     10,000 EXP awarded.


     Analysis of 'Consciousness Mimic':


     Advantages:


     -Allows host to harness the true power of a mimicked Godbeast


     -No backlash


     Disadvantages:


     -Requires the formation of a means to be used to initiate the module. This requires host to find the consciousness of the Godbeast, and understand its essence to connect with it and mask host's presence.


     -Heavy drain on host's Energy. Limits transformation time.


     -The object which holds the piece of consciousness that host is connecting to must be in contact with host's body.


     Options to overcome disadvantages:


     -If extensive data regarding a Godbeast is found, system can now analyze this data to create the essence. This is possible by following the same route used by host.


     -With more usage, system can identify methods in which overall Energy consumption can be reduced


     -Host can create an object within host's body which can achieve the same purpose.]


     A minute later, Daneel was hearing to this prompt from the system while feeling fully amused by the expressions he had seen on these two guys who had raised their own estimation of themselves to peaks that they had been forced to descend from after this experience.


     Ever since his fight with Daneel, Elanev had been content that he was his equal, and even though he hadn't slacked off as the old man hadn't allowed it, he had been carrying around a small smugness that was almost undetectable.


     That was crushed into nothingness now, just like he felt that he was going to be a minute ago.


     As for Faxul…he had been thinking that his own Bloodline placed him among the top in the continent. True, he knew that his best friend would find some way to cross that, but he had been feeling assured that he would never be too far away.


     However…the instinctive fear that that being had made Faxul feel had resulted in these thoughts becoming obliterated.


     He even knew that this was just one of the forms that Daneel would be adopting in the future. Even with just this one, Faxul knew that he would lose if they fought, and there was still that 'surprise' coming up.


     As their power increased into higher and higher realms, he had thought that there was no way that the difference between him and Daneel would remain at the level where it would feel almost insurmountable.


     Yet…the truth was that it had even crossed that point, and it made him understand that there was still a chance that he might be left behind.


     However, instead of making him feel demotivated, this pushed him, as he had no intention of ever being too far behind, ever again.


     Daneel saw this change in his friend's eyes, and in fact, an objective of his behind calling him had also been that there would be this effect if everything went well.


     That arrogance was gone, and now, Faxul could keep getting stronger without anything hindering him.


     Of course, Daneel still itched to have a fight with him, but he postponed that for later.


     The fact that it had worked in the case of Elanev, too, was a bonus.


     One of the main reasons behind such abrupt changes was also the very strange sight right beside them.


     The fire that Daneel had shot out…had actually smashed its way through 4 floors of the Palace, and then made a deep hole in the ground that had even destroyed an underground room, taking with it the setpieces of a romantic drama that Eloise had been planning.


     Through the formation of the Palace, though, Daneel had safely pulled everyone out of the way. There had been no way that he would not try and achieve the thing that had severed his foot the last time, and pointing at the sky wasn't an option, as there would be too much of a risk that someone would be able to spot something. Inside the Palace, though, he could prevent others spying, and that was also why he had gone ahead and transformed fully here, after laying down some untraceable Hero-level formations.


     And after hearing the analysis, Daneel felt…ecstatic.


     He had succeeded!


     Even the system was heaping on the praises, more so than many of the Achievements he had gotten before, and this made it clear just how difficult it was to do something new when those before you have already had many, many years to think and get the same idea as yours.


     A lot of hard work, a large amount of creativity, and a little bit of luck was required, all of which Daneel had thankfully possessed, which had led to this situation now.


     True, there were limitations, but he would have time to slowly overcome them. Hell, Daneel even saw a few daydreams of him swapping between Godbeasts, and even creating something unique by combining a few so that he could take the best advantage of all of their powers.


     As for their pieces of consciousness that he required…he wasn't worried about this, at all, because the Treasury was present from which he could obtain them.


     And besides, even if this wasn't a viable option, the whole experience with Awakening the Hidden Bloodline in Lan had given Daneel another idea.


     Wasn't every normal descendant of a Godbeast…also a possessor of its Bloodline?


     This was a radical idea, and Daneel didn't know whether it was true, but it was logical.


     After all, both Bloodline Holders and the beasts which were descended from Godbeasts were descendants, so Daneel hoped that he was right.


     Also…there was the yet-untapped resource of the treasuries of the sects in the Big Four, and with so many options, the King of Lanthanor was confident that he would get what he wanted in at least one of them.


     This had been the hardest part of his plan, and the most uncertain. Now that he had accomplished it, he swelled with confidence, and it felt as if the rest was practically a piece of cake.


     Although that wasn't true, Daneel let himself enjoy it for a few more moments, before finally getting back to reality.


     "So…do you two still think I've cut off my Path?"


     As he interrupted the thoughts that were running through Elanev's and Faxul's heads in this way, both of them widened their eyes, and shook their heads in sync.


     Laughing out loud, Daneel said, "Good. Now, then. Elanev, ask the Senior whether he knows of a place I can find any remains of the Divine Cockroach."


     This was next on his list, and the sooner he finished with it, the sooner he could move on to the part he was looking forward to.


     Elanev's answer, though, made it so that it was Daneel's turn to feel shock.


     "Err…he says he doesn't know where you can find the remains, but he asked whether a living one is OK."


     "…"


     What the f*ck?!


     Quickly, in order to convince himself that he hadn't been an absolute idiot by not asking the system whether there was any record of a live Godbeast surviving from the time of the Apocalypse, Daneel went ahead and posed the question now.


     [Scanning records. Result: Inconclusive. Historians, and Emperor Fenoras believed that it was possible that a few Godbeasts, especially ones like the Divine Cockroach which hadn't reached the Champion level, might be able to survive the Apocalypse. However, because of the decrease in Energy level, it is possible that even these survivors might mostly have died. In the records of the Big Four, there are no mentions of any live Godbeasts being found. A few remains were found right after the Apocalypse, and these are stored in hidden locations.]


     Although Daneel felt glad that his supposition regarding remains of Godbeasts being present in the treasuries of the Big Four was true, he was still too puzzled regarding Senior Fists of Justice's statement. After all, this supposition had been based on the obvious conclusion that the dead bodies of Godbeasts would be present after the Apocalypse, and they definitely would not be ignored by any of the Survivors, because those people must definitely have known of their value.


     Not wasting any more time, Daneel exclaimed, "A living Divine Cockroach?! Is he sure?"


     To respond, the old man, himself, appeared in the room.


     "Yes, I'm sure, but what do you want to do with it? I have no idea how you managed to do this incredible thing, but I expect it is with Drakos's help. Sadly, you cannot enter into a bond with that thing, because it cannot even wake up! It's in a deep, deep state of hibernation, ever since the Energy levels dipped too low for its existence. It must have survived because, well, it's a Cockroach, and those f*ckers don't die no matter what you do with them. When the Energy levels pick up again, it'll wake up. I only managed to find it by fluke, in one of my reincarnations. Hehe, the Big Four found it, too, but because they hadn't seen one before and had only heard of them in the records, they just thought it was a weird rock, and didn't even pay too much attention to it. The fools!"


     As Daneel heard the old man's words, excitement slowly began to shine on his face, until it reached a point where he felt like going forward and hugging the old man.


     THAT WAS PERFECT!


     He thanked the Heavens that something was finally going right for him, as each step so far had been excruciatingly difficult. Hence, he really, really appreciated the fact that at least one thing had fallen into his lap, instead of requiring him going out to hunt for it.


     A few seconds later, Daneel was standing on the outskirts of a village along with Elanev.


     He had put away the Crown, and he had told Eloise to assess the damage, and draw up plans to repair it.


     She had innocently asked 'What damage?', and in response, Daneel had only been able to chuckle sheepishly.


     The most ironic thing was that the village he was standing outside…was actually in Lanthanor, itself.


     And its name…was 'Village of the Blessing Rock'.


     All the information regarding Lanthanor was at Daneel's fingertips, but there was nothing recorded regarding this village.


     It was Elanev who spoke up, repeating the old man's words who was speaking in his head.


     "I found the name interesting, so I stayed here for a few years because I found a very feisty…er, never mind. The reason behind the name is because the legend goes that a particular chief of the village had become the father of a very weak boy, who was close to death soon after being born. Hopeless, he held the baby and prayed to the heavens throughout the night while sitting on a peculiar rock that had always been present in their village. In his dreams, he saw the rock glowing, and the next morning…the child was healthy again, and he was declared to be normal. It was a miracle, and it attracted the Big Four, who found nothing and chalked the whole thing up to an incorrect assessment of the Healer who must surely have been mistaken. The Chief believed that it was the blessing of the Rock, and he insisted that that be the name of their village. The name stuck, and to this day, the villagers worship that rock, even though no miracles have happened since then. In the years that I lived here, all I found that was out of the norm was that there were a few more born with the potential to become quite decent Fighters than in all the other villages around."


     While they were talking, Daneel had cast an invisibility spell, and they walked inside the village.


     Soon, they came upon a black-colored, rounded shiny rock whose peak was 3 feet above the ground. The rest was buried underground.


     Daneel had scanned it from a distance, and he had found nothing.


     Yet, the moment they neared, he suddenly got a strange feeling as if the rock wanted to…run away.


     Puzzled, he cast a few formations to prevent spying eyes, before walking forward.


     The rock remained unmoving, but just as he was about to lay his hand on it, it…burrowed into the ground, and disappeared.


     The jaws of both Elanev and Daneel fell, and at the same time, an urgent message was heard in Daneel's head.


     [Target has begun moving at a speed that rivals any seen in creatures that host has encountered so far. Target will be out of range of system's surveillance radius in 3, 2…1. Target has left system's surveillance range. Speed matches that of a Divine Cockroach, as recorded in the memory of the Emperor.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     717 Skrr, the Divine Cockroach
      Daneel and Elanev could only watch with gobsmacked expressions on their faces for a few moments, before the King finally reacted and said, "I'll go after it!"


     Jumping into the same hole that had been left behind by the creature, Daneel tried to fly as quickly as possible, but not even a few more moments later, he had no option but to come to a halt as the path branched into four different directions.


     Asking the system, he found that this was to throw off anyone who might be following, and it was only because the system had actively been monitoring its location that he could guess just where it had gone. It was pretty terrifying that the Divine Cockroach was so talented at doing this, as each and every path looked completely legitimate, and there was nothing that anyone could use to guess which was the right one.


     Without delaying at all, Daneel zoomed through the one that the cockroach had taken, and soon, he reached another fork, where he was once again able to use the system.


     Yet, a few seconds later, he reached another one, and this time… The system was clueless.


     The cockroach had left the area of surveillance, and it had apparently moved fast enough that Daneel wasn't able to catch up to it before it left the radius that the system could scan.


     Daneel could only stand there, without knowing what to think.


     He had just been feeling happy that something had easily fallen into his lap without requiring him to work too hard for it, and he had been ready to get a piece of its consciousness and finish all of his preparations for the arrival of the Mad Doctor.


     Yet… Things had taken a twist in this manner.


     First, he considered whether he should keep searching in every direction he could, but he knew that this would be futile as he had no idea just were the cockroach had gone. It could be on the other side of the continent, itself, and he would have no way to detect it.


     Its speed was, indeed, greater than any he had ever seen in any creature on this continent.


     It almost even rivaled teleportation, as it had burst forth with a speed that was easily at 150 km/h. He didn't know if this thing could maintain that sort of pace for a long time, but at least, so far, it had managed to do just that, which was why it had been able to escape even though the system had tried to keep an eye on it. In fact, his first thought had been to teleport to the spot where the thing had left the radius, but he hadn't done so, as if it were staying right near that point, Daneel would have been startled it, and it would have started running away again. Instead, his plan had been to first find where it had halted, and then make a trap so that he could approach it without running the risk of it scurrying away again.


     Everything was in vain, though, because according to the system's estimate, even if he had teleported, there would have been no way for him to keep up with it. It was just that fast, and because he hadn't been able to update the system recently, the radius that it could scan was still not too large.


     After finding this out, Daniel had no option but to go back to where they had started, only to find Elanev looking down that hole warily, as if he expected it to pop back up.


     Seeing Daneel teleport near him, he asked "Did you catch up to it? The old man says that the aura of the Dragon around you might have scared it. They are especially sensitive to such things, and even he had forgotten that this was possible."


     Well, that explained it, and Daneel had also guessed the reason. After all, he had just transformed into a real Dragon, so it made sense that its essence would still be lingering around him. When confronted by that species, this would be the first reaction for a lot of creatures.


     Daneel didn't blame the old man, either, because he hadn't given anyone any time to think. He had been too eager to come here and finish the last step, and so he had himself to blame, partly, for what had happened.


     All of that wasn't important right now, because he had to first decide on what to do.


     Thinking for a bit, Daneel started to consider his options.


     The most obvious one was that he should start scanning the entire continent, but this would definitely be quite suspicious, and he didn't want to draw the attention of the Big Four. Even the act of taking the part of consciousness needed to be completely discreet, so it would definitely not be a wise idea to come under anyone's eyes more than he already was.


     Another option was to have Rayen look in his place, but the problem here was that he was the only one who had something as magical as the system, which would scan an area around him and allow him to even teleport into places which he couldn't detect. Traditionally, teleportation worked by using space elementary particles to take them to a place which was under their purview, and spells which expanded one's vision would not work under the ground. From the sheer skill that he had seen in the cockroach which had allowed it to burrow through the ground at such astonishing speeds, he knew for a fact that it would definitely choose a hiding place in this terrain that it was most comfortable in, and if so, he was the only one who could do the searching.


     Although he could take great pains and try to search everywhere slowly, another problem was time.


     The time for the Mad Doctor to awaken was quickly approaching, and he wasn't confident whether he would be able to cover the entire continent if he searched slowly while also being careful before that time was upon him.


     Hence… Daneel was out of ideas.


     Without having much hope, he turned to Elanev and said, "Ask the senior if there is any specific manner to look for this Godbeast. I need it. In fact, the survival of thousands and even hundreds of thousands of Angarians might just depend on whether I find it in time or not."


     He said this with a very grave expression on his face, but Elanev could only frown and shake his head.


     "He says that they are the most elusive of species, because they value their life above all else. They are supposed to have a very strong ability which enables them to detect if they are being watched, even by those above their level, and this makes it so that they can escape and keep escaping for as long as necessary even if one has very powerful means of searching. They also make the best of robbers for this very reason, and in the age of the Empire, thieves who managed to bribe or convince Divine Cockroaches to help them would almost always have very successful careers. That was, of course, until the Emperor took charge."


     Daneel knew about that last part, and if he wasn't in such a bad mood, he would have been amused by it.


     However, the frustration of losing such a golden opportunity still hung over him like a cloud, so he could only shake his head, too, and rummage his mind for ideas.


     They weren't very forthcoming, though, so Daneel was just about to give up and get back to the quarters so that he could maybe call another meeting and see if they could brainstorm to find some method.


     Just before he did so, he saw a couple approaching the place where they stood.


     There was no chance that they could see them, so it meant that they must be coming to the Blessing Rock that their village was named after.


     In the arms of the woman was a young child, and it looked as if he had just been recently born.


     Elanev followed his gaze, and the old man appeared beside him and said, "Just like it is stated in the legend, the people of the town always come here to offer their prayers to the Rock and hope that it would bless their child to grow up strong and healthy. It is something that has existed for many centuries, and it would have for many more, but we scared away that cockroach. Well, the least you can do is make a fake one, so that they don't begin to panic. But it is possible that the special effect of more people being born with the ability to become talented Fighters will cease, but at least in this way, we can conclude that it was because of the presence of the Godbeast. This was something that was not seen even in the age of the Empire, so it will be quite a momentous discovery, but is it worth taking away the entity that has looked over this village for centuries?"


     He seemed to be musing to himself, but Daneel was actually ignoring his words, as he had just gotten a very…unorthodox idea.


     It was so unorthodox, in fact, that it scared him a bit, but he was desperate, and it was possible that it just might work.


     Right away, he asked the system and got the confirmation, but when that happened, he actually felt quite a fair amount of… Disappointment, along with hope, almost as if he had been half-hoping that the system would say that it was impossible.


     Hell, if he hadn't changed recently in the aspect that was related to this thing and had matured quite a bit due to all of his recent experiences, he might not even have gotten the idea, as his mind might automatically have shied away from such topics.


     So, quashing all of these stray thoughts that kept coming in his mind, Daneel said, "Listen to me. I have a plan that will bring it back, but it's going to be quite difficult…"


     …


     Skrr was quite unhappy.


     For quite a long time, she had enjoyed the place where she had been staying.


     She was almost always in a state of hibernation, of course, but it always felt nice when people walked up to her and asked politely for her blessing.


     She didn't know exactly what it was they were asking for, but she had always tried to do something for them, because her mother had always said that even though they were cockroaches, they shouldn't let the stigma around that species affect them.


     She had taught her to be polite, and to value politeness. She had taught her to pay back anyone who helped her, and to find pleasure in the small things in life.


     And before she had become mad during that dark time…she had given her one task. 'You're weak, my dear daughter, so you are spared of this fate. But you must live on. No matter what happens, live on, and wait. Wait for the right time to come, and when it does, make sure that our species survives. Make…sure. Got it? And please find a better name, too…'


     She had said those words, and after that…she had attacked poor Skrr.


     Skrr had been small then, so she had been able to escape into a small hole nearby. She had looked fearfully while her mother searched for her, but she had been instructed not to come out no matter what happened. She had cried, but she had obeyed.


     In their species, they named themselves, and she had given herself her name which was a sound that she liked very much. Her favorite activity had been to dance under the moonlight, her mandibles swaying merrily in the air, and this was the sound that used to come when her many legs rubbed against each other.


     Skrr was just about to continue the monologue that she told herself to pass time if she was bored when she was awake, but she suddenly stopped, as she felt something.


     When she confirmed what it was, though, her many eyes widened.


     Wasn't this…the mating call of a male Divine Cockroach?




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     718 The Mating Call
      As she was wont to do whenever she was agitated, Skrr made a small space for herself in the same spot where she was and started to pace around, her mandibles waving fiercely in the air while her many legs rubbed against each other and made the sound that her name was named after.


     Meanwhile, the mating call was getting clearer and clearer, almost as if the one who was giving it had just woken up and was slowly starting to call out louder and louder, with the hope that someone would respond.


     She knew that the goal given to her by her mother was to make sure that their race would survive, and for that, she knew that the best method was to obviously make more little Divine Cockroaches that she could mentor and watch happily as they grew, just like her mother had done when she had been born.


     Typically, she would definitely have gone to respond to the call, but right now, the situation was different.


     Her mother had always used to say that she was a bit simpleminded, and that she should always pause and think three to four times before she did anything, even if it felt like the simplest thing that should be obvious.


     Hence, she decided to do that, and right away, she understood what was wrong.


     This was right after she had been approached and then chased by that guy with that scary aura, so it could be a trap.


     She didn't know what he wanted to do with her, but what she knew for sure was that if there was an aura like that, she should stay far, far away, as the most important thing was to conserve her life.


     Yet… Responding to the mating call was the second most important thing.


     She had already been of the age where all of the matters of her race had been explained to her, so she knew that all it would take was a second, and after that, she could leave and safely give birth many times. Also, if she did so…maybe even her loneliness would be solved in this way, because she would no longer have only herself to talk to.


     The only real problem was that she wasn't very powerful. Typically, if she was living in the age of the Empire, she would have already become a Peak Hero level Godbeast, and she would have been practically unkillable in the entire continent. Even if she couldn't kill most people, she would have been able to survive and get away, and she would have definitely gone forward when she felt something like this.


     Yet, the dwindling Energy level of the continent made it so that her level was still stuck at the Peak Champion realm, and she hadn't even broken through to become a Hero in order to unlock the true powers of her Bloodline.


     Her natural abilities were still there – she still had a very sturdy body, and she had the sense of danger that had always saved those of their species from many, many disasters.


     Yet, it was nowhere near as strong and acute as it could be, and even her speed would take a major leap forward if she managed to break through.


     Yet, she had been absorbing Energy for a long, long time, and because the Heavens were always fair, their species had also been cursed with slower training speed, when compared to other species.


     They needed more time to grow in power level, but usually, this wouldn't be a problem, as their strong bodies would protect them for how much ever long was needed.


     But here, she was weak, and those outside were strong. She had always heard that humans would always find ways to solve problems no matter what came in front of them, and it was apparent that they had solved the problem of low Energy, too, or that they might have had resources from the age of the Empire which they must have used to become Heroes.


     Whatever the case was, she had no intention to tangle with any Heroes, or anyone with that aura around them.


     The memories of them having to run and then keep running for years on end from those of that terrifying race were still fresh in her mind, and there was no way that she would provoke it.


     But… The mating call!


     And her loneliness!


     And the mission given by her mother!


     Her pacing around got more and more agitated, but suddenly, she stopped, as something has occurred to her.


     That guy was definitely looking for those of her species… If so, what if he had found another one, and that that member was the one giving out this mating call in the hope that someone would come to save it?


     What if it was weaker than herself, and hadn't been lucky enough to be able to stay in a stable place in hibernation for a long time, which had allowed her to grow from being just the Human level, using the categorization made by humans, to become the Peak Champion that she was?


     Their main method of training always had been to hibernate, and during the time after the Apocalypse, she was sure that no training must have gone on at all, because for many years after that time, all Godbeasts which survived would definitely have had to stay deep underground, in a hidden place, with no signs of Energy, unless they wanted to be hunted by the mad creatures which were able to sense Energy and come to destroy wherever they felt it from. And, of course, giving off no signs of Energy… Also meant not having Energy to absorb, too, to grow in power.


     It was also important that the fact of their survival should be kept secret, so it was granted that they would be moving quite a lot anyway. All in all, if this was another member of the species… There was a possibility that they were not as talented, or had not been as lucky, and hence had to give off this call to try and look for help.


     Rising into the air, determination flooded into Skrr's mind.


     She had always been like this – when she made a decision, she would follow through, just like in the case of her decision before to stay in that village and do whatever she could to help it, even though she had never understood exactly what she was doing. She had been happy that they had been flourishing, and that was all that she had needed. Year after year, she had felt happy each time someone came to ask something of her, and she had treated them as her friends and family, even though she couldn't speak to them.


     She had to go confirm whether it is a trap or not. And if it wasn't a trap, and if another member of her species was under danger, then she had to find a way to save them, hopefully using a method that wouldn't require her to risk her life.


     If it was required, though… Skrr decided to take care of that when the time came, so first, she honed in on the signal, and prepared to shoot forward in the direction.


     She took a deep breath, and she allowed herself to enter the 'zone' as she called it, in which she was always filled with the belief that nothing could stop her, and that she would keep going faster and faster until the very light which people used to see her would be left behind in her path.


     This was the kind of self hypnotization that was taught to all Divine Cockroaches, and which allowed them to reach such high levels of speed.


     BOOM!


     Shooting forward, Skrr directly reached within a few hundred meters of the place in barely a few seconds.


     It was quite far away from the original location from where she had escaped, and it looked like on the surface, there was only empty land.


     Raising her mandibles, she carefully sniffed the air, as she had been taught to detect if there were formations lying around.


     There were none.


     Cautiously, she moved forward, until she managed to locate exactly where the signal is coming from.


     It was right ahead, and in that moment, she froze, as some sort of detection method passed over her.


     She fought the urge to scurry back in the same direction she had come from, but as she cautiously moved forward again, she no longer felt it.


     However, above the ground, she felt that same area that had scared her before passed through the air, as if searching for something.


     Thinking, Skrr understood.


     That guy was probably searching because he knew the general location, but not the exact one!


     What a meanie! Why was he targeting her poor species! They were just minding their business, right, without disturbing anyone?


     Cursing him for a bit using her limited collection of curses, Skrr started to move forward again, all the while looking for formations again and again.


     Finally, satisfied that there were still none, she reached within a few meters of the spot, and that was when she saw that she had come near a cave that was made in the same fashion that she had been taught.


     Yes! This was definitely a Divine Cockroach!


     Bracing herself, she broke through the thin layer of the cave which was built so that it could be easily penetrated when one had to leave.


     She did so only with one mandible, so that she could scan the place, and she felt a shivering being in the center of the cave.


     He looked so scared!


     She could bet that he had detected that scary guy who was scanning above, and must have begun the mating call in fear.


     What should she do now?


     Her instincts told her that something was slightly off about the situation, but no matter how much she thought about it, she didn't know how that could be the case. All other Godbeasts had already died, and although that aura before was of a Godbeast, she had a feeling that it might be from a consciousness, rather than from an actual being. That didn't mean that it was any less dangerous, and that was why she had started running so frantically.


     But still, she just couldn't shake the feeling, so she decided.


     She would zoom in, snatch him, begin the mating process and end it as fast as possible, before putting him in a safe place and zooming away again.


     Any method that they could be using to track them could work better if both of them together, so this was the best thing to do.


     Not wanting to dally, Skrr lay her gaze on the direction in which the Divine Cockroach lay, and with another loud sound, she set off with a cloud of dust that masked her presence.


     It all happened in a blur, and she could see the shock in the many eyes of the male Cockroach that was in the cave when it saw her approaching him.


     That feeling that something was wrong grew stronger, but Skrr trusted her plan, and she snatched the Cockroach before shooting through another wall of the cave.


     Just as she was about to begin the mating process, though… Something strange happened.


     With extreme shock being visible in the Cockroach's eyes, it suddenly… disappeared into a gas-like substance for a moment, and in its place, that same guy from before with that aura around him that had scared her appeared.


     He looked like he had seen, or had been about to see the most horrific thing in his entire life, and because Skrr was also equally surprised and shocked, she couldn't react in time.


     He managed to grab hold of an array of trinkets present around his neck, and instantly, layers and layers of transparent walls formed around her.


     They were barriers, clearly built to keep her inside, and at this moment, the zeal to never be trapped that was iconic in Divine Cockroaches sprang up inside her.


     Her blood pumping through her veins, she sped up even more, and started to smash through barrier after barrier.


     Yet, each barrier seemed to make some sort of ringing sound as it broke, and this kept affecting her mind more and more, even though she tried to block her ears.


     Only, she was too focused on speeding, so she didn't have time to stop and do this. She did leave behind that guy in her arms, though, in order to increase her speed, and soon, she was quite far away from him.


     Yet, it was at this point that she finally had to squeal in pain and stop, as a very strong barrier had just come in front of her.


     She didn't want to stop, though. She tried going in different directions, but alas, this one was much stronger than any that had sprung up before.


     At the same time, the same surveillance method from before that she had detected engulfed her, and she instantly turned around with the intention to either fight, or die.


     Her mother had told her to live her life with honor, and she would do so. She would never allow herself to be trapped, even if it was the last thing that she had to do.


     Yet, the words shouted in her direction by that same meanie who strode forward gingerly toward her made her wonder whether she was hearing right.


     "Please don't do anything drastic! I just want to ask a little something from you, and in exchange, I'm even prepared to give you something that will be of great help to you. This does not need to devolve into violence for any reason, and all I ask is that you listen to me, and decide for yourself whether you want to do it, or not. Please understand that I have no other choice. If it were up to me, I would leave you alone, but the survival of my species depends on this, and I know that you understand that, because you are doing everything for the survival of your own species. I respect that, and again, all I ask is that you listen, and decide for yourself. Now, will you please stop scratching the formation behind you? It's very hard to maintain this thing because it has to be so strong to keep you inside, you know."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     719 The Last Piece
      For an entire second… Daneel had been pretty sure that he was a goner.


     The plan had been unorthodox, but simple, and it looked like there wasn't much that could go wrong.


     He had discussed it clearly with all the Sovereigns. They had been given their roles, and they had been expecting it to go quite well.


     Daneel would be disguising himself as a male Divine Cockroach, and he would be the one acting as bait to invite the one that had run away over. That moment when it had burrowed into the ground had allowed the system to get a look at it, and it had been able to tell just which gender it belonged to.


     Bringing about an increase in the number of their species was one of the most important responsibilities of any creature, and that was definitely more so the case with this creature, which was possibly the last to exist on this continent.


     That was where the idea had come from, and the system had confirmed that it would be one of the highest priorities for the Cockroach. After all, Daneel had to confirm, because there were different types of cockroaches, and thankfully, this was not the type which could reproduce without needing to mate.


     The problem here was that there should be no formation whatsoever, because he had also found out about the ability of Divine Cockroaches to be able to detect slight elementary particle variations in the air which would allow them to know that they were walking into a trap.


     Hence, Daneel had sat down and created a few trinkets, so that they could be used to instantly activate multiple levels of barriers to at least hinder the Divine Cockroach, until his Sovereigns came into place and laid down the actual Hero level formation that would be the one doing the trapping. Of course, none of them had the ability to do so, so he had gone ahead and created multiple trinkets which could be placed in a specific pattern to activate the formation when Energy was infused into it.


     It was costly, and it ate into his reserves of Ker gems, but it was necessary.


     After that, the objective was to convince the female Divine cockroach that there was no risk. For this, the answer had been simple.


     After finding out that it was the aura that had driven away the Cockroach before, it had been simple enough to eradicate it from Daneel's body, before making objects that held that same aura by transforming into a true Dragon again.


     All he would need to do for this was infuse his power into them, and he had chosen a simple metal block and bathed it in the mild flames of a Dragon which were typically used for cooking its meals.


     If someone carried this in the air, then it would seem as if it was the same person who had scared away the Divine Cockroach, and that was all that was needed. This person would be flying around in the air, as if searching for something, and this would indicate to the Divine Cockroach that they knew the real location of another one of its species, and that they were targeting it, which resulted in it sending out a mating all desperately to search for help.


     All of this had worked out beautifully, and the only reason that Daneel had been switching on and off the surveillance was to check whether the Cockroach was approaching, in order to know and signal his sovereigns to be prepared and ready to deploy the formation that will trap it.


     After that, though… Even though he had seen it, he had underestimated the speed with which it could burst forth.


     It looked like it hadn't been very prepared before, and what he had seen wasn't its top speed, because this time, it braced itself and reached such a mesmerizing level of acceleration that it became a blur, and before Daneel could even try and activate the Basilisk's Breath, he was in its hands, about to… Mate.


     Thankfully, he had told the system to directly cancel the transformation if there was any untoward circumstance, and by the Heavens' grace, the system had classified this as just the sort of circumstance in which it should intervene.


     This had resulted in that Cockroach becoming shocked, allowing him to deploy the barriers, and then trap it.


     As he shouted the statement that he had already prepared which would appeal to the most important thing related to the Divine Cockroach, it paused, and finally stopped its attempts at trying to pierce through the formation behind it.


     He had to admit that even though it had fallen for this trap, it was quite capable, because it had been covering its attempt with its body, while achieving quite a bit of headway into succeeding as its legs were quite sharp, and it seemed to have a natural talent at detecting the weaknesses of formations and targeting them.


     All of this seemed like instinct – the same instinct that had allowed these Godbeasts to roam almost unchallenged for the longest time, until humans became powerful enough.


     After it did stop, the Cockroach which was at least double the size of a regular human being frantically looked around before getting on the ground and turning into a ball, almost as if it was afraid of him.


     And wait, why did its expression almost seem… Cute?


     This extremely incongruous feeling was so out of the norm that Daneel could only investigate and see if it was somehow induced in him by an outside force, but there was no invasion into his mind, so he could only think that it was some stray thought that had appeared because of the stress of the entire situation.


     However, he had to put this supposition aside, because Eloise appeared behind him and said, "Aw, it looks so pitiful! It's like we're bullying it!"


     It did look like that, and actually, it wasn't a very ugly creature.


     Unlike the Cockroaches from Earth, many of its body parts had beautiful patterns that shone in the light that was falling on it from the globe that Daneel had conjured in the air.


     Of course, Aran who appeared beside Daneel said, "Seriously? Disgusting. Okay, I admit, not as disgusting as I expected, but still disgusting."


     Even this guy was swayed a bit?


     Daneel was quite surprised, but he knew that it was time to put out the carrot.


     He had always known that the method of the carrot and the stick was very useful, and the stick was already in place- it was this formation which he had created painstakingly, in which he could hold this Champion level Divine Cockroach for quite a long time.


     He knew that Cockroaches hated to be trapped, and this made him wonder just how agitated they must feel back on Earth where they were regularly placed in small boxes by little kids for their amusement.


     Opening his mouth, he said, "I know that you probably want to break through, more than anything. I have a place where the Energy level is the same as that during the Empire. If you give me a small thing that I require from you, I'll allow you to train in that place for a period of time. How does it sound? And also, after you break through, you'll be pretty powerful, so I need your word that you will not go against the human race. Isn't that fair?"


     As Skrr heard this, she was quite shocked.


     A place which had the Energy level of the time before the Apocalypse?


     Could such a magical place exist?


     She was quite worried that she was in a place where she couldn't leave from, and she was also pretty angry, mostly with herself, that she had been tricked.


     Now that she thought about it, it was too much of a coincidence, but she just hadn't been able to resist.


     Yet, this temptation to break through, which would take away a lot of limitations that shackled her right now, really appealed to her, and she spoke for the first time in thousands of years.


     "What do you want?"


     "Krrr ksskrt skkurr?"


     It was a sound made by the clicking of its legs accompanied by a few sounds from its mouth, and it was the tongue of their species.


     As it echoed in the cave they were in, she realized that this might be a problem, because as she was still a Champion, she was not able to speak like them, which was possible for Cockroaches that had entered the Hero level.


     Yet, surprisingly, the meanie seemed to understand.


     "All I need is a tiny piece of your consciousness – the smallest part. The explanation of why would take too long, but from what I know of your species, I can tell that this won't be too much of a loss to you, and you will even be able to regenerate it in merely a thousand years. Give me this, and you can train in that place for as long as you need until you break through."


     A piece of her consciousness?


     At first, Skrr's answer was to shake her head, because she knew that it was pretty excruciating.


     True, their consciousness was supposed to be like that of Fighters, which was quite flexible and could regenerate.


     Yet, it wouldn't be pleasant at all, but if it was true that she could break through…


     No, Skrr! You got cheated once! You can't give it away and be tricked again!


     As if reading this thought of hers, the meanie said, "I'm willing to show you that place first, and then you can decide to give me the piece of your consciousness. However, it is a place with only one exit and one entry, so I will point you in its general direction and open the formations. That way, even if I am being disingenuous again, you will at least have a way to escape. Only one will remain – and it will be to protect what makes up that thing. You'll understand why when you get there. Is that okay?"


     It sounded so good!


     Why was the meanie trying to do so many things to ensure that she would accept?


     Was it really the case that he wanted to protect those of his species, just like her mother had wanted to, and just like she did?


     Skrr knew that breaking through was most important, because doing so and training further would even help her overcome this limitation of needing another of her species to reproduce.


     And as for loneliness… Even that would be solved, and now, as she heard him, she found more and more reasons to agree and do what he asked.


     She still managed to control herself, though, and nodded, which led to the meanie simply pointing in one direction, before dispersing the formation that was stopping here until now.


     Skrr's first instinct was to run away, but she controlled that, as again, Divine cockroaches should act with honor, so she would only run if there were signs that he was not acting with honor.


     Of course, due to her intense longing to not be so lonely, she had forgotten the dishonour that he had already shown…


     Yet, a few seconds later, she came upon a place where she really did feel an Energy level that rivaled some very good training places in the age before the Apocalypse.


     Excitement flooding her mind, she raced forward, and entered a round, shiny place which was a glittering with knotted Ker Roots all over on the inside.


     Ker Roots were the favorite snacks of Divine Cockroaches, so she couldn't help but try to nibble one.


     Wait! I can't do that!


     She couldn't stop herself, though, but thankfully, she saw that there was a formation protecting all these things.


     Ah, so that was what he meant.


     At the same moment, another shout was heard from the outside.


     "That's the place. I hope you're happy with it? If so, please infuse your consciousness into this little Ker Root. Please don't eat it, though, no matter how tasty it must be, because it is the last one I have."


     With these words, a small, gem-shaped object fell into the place she was in, and it looked like there was a spell which was ready to yank it back in case there were signs that she was about to eat it.


     However, at the moment, Skrr had already forgotten about all of the negative things that had happened so far.


     What she saw in her eyes was her breaking through, and getting little babies that she could raise, so she happily did a little dance even though there was no moonlight before touching the trinket and closing her eyes.


     It was going to hurt, but she braced herself, and managed to do it without crying out loud. She was a strong adult now, and she knew that she shouldn't cry or act immature.


     As soon as she was done, she kicked the thing outside, and she promptly turned into the same state that she had been in when the meanie had come before.


     That was the best state in which that she could absorb Energy, and as it started to slowly enter her body, it felt so, so good, that she made a small sound of delight.


     The door closed, and she couldn't bother less about it. She didn't even mind being trapped here, because eventually, after breaking through, she was confident that she could leave no matter what tried to stop her.


     Meanwhile, outside, Daneel had caught the Ker Root, before heaving a sigh of relief.


     That… Had been too close for comfort.


     Seeing Eloise actually laugh on noticing the expression of horror that had once again appeared on his face, Daneel couldn't help but blush, and then say, "Alright, all the pieces have been assembled. It's time for the finale. You know what you need to do. Good luck, and may the Heavens be with us. Well, even if they're not, we'll force them to be. Sovereigns, disperse."


     As he said so, Eloise let out another peal of laughter, before finally teleporting away, and even Elanev was smirking.


     Daneel had to struggle to put these things out of his mind, but when he did, a small smile appeared on his face, because it was finally showtime.


     Taking one last look at the door of the chamber that he had obtained during the entire episode in the Kingdom of the Elves, the king teleported away, and in his wake, there was only silence, and the small sounds that kept being emitted from Skrr's mouth, because it was having the best day of its life in millennia.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     720 The Stage Is Se
      A few days later, in the Sect of Hedon, a man was calmly sitting in a large room while the waters of a fountain lapped peacefully in front of him. There were two maids beside him dressed in frilly frocks who were serving him chilled drinks, and he was gazing out of the window at a large training area where men and women could be seen hurting themselves to grow stronger.


     The man seemed to be reminiscing about the times when he had had to go through the same process, but he was actually doing so fondly.


     The maids looked like they had happy and cheerful expressions, as if this was the best job they could be doing in the entire world, but these expressions slipped occasionally, especially when their faces were turned away from the man.


     The truth was that they had been abducted from the village that was outside the Sect of Hedon and connected to it, and even though they had said with their mouths that they were going willingly, the truth was that they had been forced. The man had simply entered their rooms, and the next second, they didn't know what happened, but their minds were completely in his grasp.


     He could make them feel anything he wished, and even though he wasn't a cruel master, even the slightest hint of disobedience led them to having nights that were spent sweating, as it would feel as if tiny bugs were crawling up their skin. No matter how much they scratched, this feeling wouldn't leave, and by the next morning, their body would be filled with wounds which were caused by themselves.


     The man would heal them, and say that they should not repeat what they had done with a smile, and a cheerful tone that did not fit his actions at all.


     He seemed to be anticipating something, because there was a calendar in the room in which he ticked off the days. The sooner the date he was looking for approached, the more he got jittery, but he did not put that on display much.


     A few days before the date that was circled, though, he came into the room laughing very happily, and on that day, these women had been awarded a lavish meal.


     Except for the fact that it was uncertain whether they would leave with their lives, he wasn't what they had imagined – they weren't harmed in any way, so they slowly got into a schedule of just doing what he wished without messing up too much.


     This was finally the day that had been circled, and the reason that they were so afraid was that they feared that he would kill them after he was done, as no matter how much they thought about it, it did not seem like this journey of theirs would end peacefully.


     In that fear, one of the two maids slipped, and as she fell, the wine bottle she was carrying fell along with her, smashing into the ground and making the red liquid splash everywhere.


     A transparent wall suddenly sprang up around this area, collecting all of the wine, and then disposing of it cleanly in the dustbin.


     With trembling shoulders, the maid turned around, and curtsied before apologizing.


     They had been taught this the first day, itself- that this was how a proper apology should be given to those above them in status, and although she had no idea from just where this guy had come to have grown up with such strange customs, they had learned.


     As he saw it now, the man laughed and said, "If this was any other day, there might have been punishment, but as it is the last one, and because you two will not be seeing tomorrow's down anyway…I'll let it go. Oh, don't look so horrified. That will happen regardless of what you do, unless… You betray the continent. Go to your rooms, and think about whether you wish to continue to be loyal to this place which hasn't done much for you, except giving you birth and then leaving you to fend for yourselves. It was the same for your parents, and it will be the same for your children. If you make the right decision, you will not have to settle for the same fate, and no one shall be able to harm you, no matter where you may be. Leave. I've placed a book which details the doctrine of our glorious institution in your rooms. Read it, and you'll understand."


     The two girls didn't really understand what he was saying, but they knew that they were excused.


     And, of course, they understood that they had been right – the time of their death would soon be upon them.


     The only consolation was that there seemed to be a way in which they could avoid it, and, of course, as was any being's base instinct, they wanted to grasp it and live on.


     As for the part about betraying the continent… Even though it sounded really bad, the words said by the man had been right – it hadn't really done anything for them.


     And besides, if there was no other choice, then it might be one that they wouldn't need to think too much to make.


     Still, the two girls picked up the books with gleaming golden covers and bold words in a strange tongue written on top, and at first, they couldn't comprehend anything.


     A second after that, though, the letters seemed to rearrange themselves, and they could read them in the common language of Angaria.


     "The life and teachings of St. Rectitude."


     By now, they had guessed that this man belonged to that organization that had become famous before for offering salvation to the poor and the downtrodden.


     That was all they knew about the organization, though, as its motive had not been propagated throughout the general population.


     They opened the book, and from the first line itself, they were hooked.


     The words in the book captivated their entire attention, and each line seemed to contain so much meaning that they felt as if their horizons were being broadened, even while their understanding of the world, itself, was being pushed forward at a speed that was unrivaled and unseen throughout their lives.


     Of course, because they were too absorbed in it, they hadn't noticed that their fingers had been pricked by a tiny needle the moment they had opened the books, and after that, an invisible cloud made of different types of swirling elementary particles had been formed by the book which had settled around their minds, and started to influence them in ways that most on the continent wouldn't even be able to comprehend.


     Even though the truth was that this thing's purpose was only to put one in a receptive mood, if they knew that it was the instrument with which the Church had obtained a lot of the power it had on the Mainland, they would definitely have been more impressed.


     The man in the main room of the building, though, who had taken it up after subduing the original owner and making it seem as if the guy had become injured in training and was now resting inside, idly watched the scene in the maids' bedroom that he had seen countless times.


     Preaching and pulling people into the Church was one of the main duties of all the members, no matter how high up or how down low they were in the ranks of their glorious organization. And this… Was one of the most simple methods. All that was needed was to put in one the fear that they would have to become a part of the Church if they wanted to live, and this would open the mind and make it more… Suggestible.


     Many times in life, that was all that was needed to push a certain agenda or thought, and hence, the Church had managed to flourish.


     Putting aside these thoughts, the man activated a display trinket, which showed the image from the front of the medical bay in which the Mad Doctor was housed.


     Soon, there would be something going wrong here, and he had already made sure that it would all happen smoothly.


     A split second was all it would take, and it was for this second that he had toiled so hard for, for so long.


     However, seeing that it all would finally be coming to fruition felt both good, and bad.


     It felt good because he would be able to send a very detailed report to the mainland, and be awarded with quite a few things that would help him along, or make his life easier in this backward continent which they needed to conquer for purposes he didn't even understand.


     It would be bad because his period of only having low stakes missions to finish would be over, as after this, he could tell that he would soon be getting assignments which would need him to probably risk his life. When compared to that, this was definitely preferable, and even though he had faced difficulties, when he looked back on it, it hadn't been too bad.


     In a few hours, the opportune time would arrive, and as the continent descended into temporary chaos, all he would have to do was simply sit here and gaze out to see what would happen. It also felt quite good to be getting back at the Head in this way, and it actually felt great that he could act as the puppeteer behind the scenes who had manipulated it all, and was then sitting calmly while everything played out in front of him.


     Reaching for his glass, he saw that there was no wine, which led him to make a bottle float over. Taking a sip and once again cursing this backward place which didn't even have proper winemaking techniques, the man closed his eyes to take a nap, with nary a care in the world.


     …


     Meanwhile, Rayen was in the second meeting that had been called after the first in which they had discussed exactly what they were going to do regarding the situation that would soon unfold in Angaria.


     He had already given the notification to the king, and the man had sounded strangely confident and easy-going, as if he wasn't the one who was being targeted by a Champion who embodied his moniker.


     If it was him, he would probably be extremely anxious, but that was when he understood that confidence in the face of conflict was also something that one must be trained in if they wanted to be King.


     He was sitting idly and thinking all these things mainly because the main person who had called this meeting hadn't arrived yet. The other two were here, and they looked equally irritated, and because Rayen was supposed to have the outward personality of a brute, he stood up and banged on the table before shouting, "The audacity! You dare think that our time is so free that you can call us and make us wait? I know you're listening, so if you aren't here in 5 seconds with an apology, I'll be leaving!"


     Almost as if he had been waiting for this outburst, the man with his iconic skull instead of a normal head appeared in the chair which had been empty till now.


     Raising his hands, he said, "Apologies! I was just finishing up, and it took just a bit longer than expected. Anyway, the plot to distract the Head is finally in place, and each of you have small roles to do. I promise that no matter what happens, suspicion will not fall on you, because I have chosen to take up the main risky part of this plan. Well, I was the one who proposed this in the first place, so this is how it should be. Hell, if I could, I would have done it all by myself and taken all the credit and the joy. If I didn't need your help, you wouldn't be here. Anyway, these are the things you need to do…"


     …


     A few minutes later, as Daneel received all the details of what was going to happen to the Head, he actually… Burst out laughing.


     There had been a slight grey area in his entire plan, and with this information, it had become filled in.


     This was going to be another complex one which would have a lot of aspects, but in the end… He looked forward to the result, as it would be so stupendous that he would have outdone himself in all manners when compared to almost everything he had done since his arrival on this continent.


     It had slowly been forming to become what it was, and he had only been able to come up with it by considering each and every factor so far, including ones that he hadn't thought about for quite a long time.


     Picking up a communication trinket, he contacted his Sovereigns one by one, and on getting the messages that they were all ready, he got up, and prepared to leave.


     By the time he was back in his quarters again, everything would have changed.


     So… Saying farewell to the beating Dragon heart, the King of Lanthanor teleported away.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     721 The Cogitation Formation
      For the past few days, the Head had been having a very uneasy feeling in the pit of his stomach.


     It was almost as if there were something right on the corner of his eyes, in those dark areas which eluded even those most gifted in their vision, that almost no one could see unless even if they frantically tried turned around. It irritated him to no end, but no matter how much he tried to find out what it was, he just couldn't identify it.


     Hence, he was in an overall irritable mood, so when he was called upon by four of the Heroes who were some of the biggest troublemakers in the High Council, he couldn't help but put on a grim expression and ask, "What brings you here?"


     This was the place where one of his clones would always be present, as it would be maintaining the formations present all over the continent. Right now, it was even his main body. When people came to visit him here, he would have no option but to talk to them, and because they were Heroes, he couldn't exactly turn them away rudely. He had to listen to what they had to say, even though he wasn't very thrilled about it.


     "How have you been, Head? I only ask because none of us can even comprehend the kind of duties you have on your shoulders…"


     These words were accompanied by the sound of jaw bones clacking against each other, and of course, it was from the guy who was practically the blight of the continent who shouldn't have become a Hero in the first place.


     Only, their numbers had been low at that time, and he had been the best candidate. To this day, the Head regretted choosing him, because it was as if destruction and death followed him wherever he went, and all the things he had done really did not justify him holding the position of one who should be present to protect the continent in case of a threat.


     Seeing his stoic answer which was just to press his lips together, it almost seemed as if the guy raised his eyebrows, but because his face was only a skull with no skin, no one could detect if this was the case.


     In a tone that was laced with humble respect, he continued to say, "The only reason I come here is that I have been thinking long and hard about how I can contribute to the continent. The rest have all done one thing or the other to prove that they're worthy of becoming Heroes, but the other day, I realized that I had done nothing of the sort. I decided that this was the right time, and I'm happy to announce that I succeeded. In fact, I'm so proud of what I've done that I daresay that it eclipses the achievements of most other Heroes."


     The Head frowned as he heard this. It was true that among the Heroes who had all come to their realm only by him using the Willstone to grant them their power, there was a sort of initiation ceremony where they would endeavor to do something for the good of the continent. This was both to set their mind on something as soon as they broke through, and to maintain a healthy competitive spirit among them.


     Typically, this would involve looking through ancient formations, and trying to adapt them to the modern day Energy level of the continent. The main trouble with most of those formations was either that they were too complex to be replicated, or that they needed too much Energy, and the task to change both of these parameters wasn't very easy.


     Yet, what Heroes had was an abundance of free time, and many would set themselves on the task and even spend decades in seclusion before finally succeeding.


     Each of there achievements would be recorded grandly in the secret place where the High Council gathered on the occasions where there were official meetings, and they were a matter of pride for those who had managed to do something that was better than their contemporaries, or their friends.


     Actually looking forward to finding out just what this macabre guy could have done, the Head asked, "So… Say it. What have you managed to do?"


     After a pause, which almost seemed as if it was being given for dramatic purposes, the skull opened its jaw and said, "A formation which will result in many more Warriors breaking through to become champions! In fact, I'm pretty confident that it will even aid in the training of us Heroes, so that we can get even better insights into our own path. Yes, you guessed right. It is… The Cogitation formation."


     The Head had already gotten up as soon as he heard that description, as there was only one legendary formation which could fit the criteria.


     A Cogitation formation.


     The name was not very grand, but it was highly apt.


     For all Champions and Heroes, the most important thing was always to look within themselves and find insights that they could use to form strong resonances, and create stronger attacks utilizing the resonance that they had already used to break through.


     In attempts such as these, the main failures would always be because of stray thoughts that were prone to appear even in the minds of Heroes while they were absorbed in something very important.


     This would result in the focus and line of thought being lost, and the end result turning out to be something that could have been so much greater.


     To combat this, the Cogitation formation had been created by the Emperor, himself.


     It was said that he had actually been inspired by a formation that was present in the legends of that time, but whatever the case was, his formation was an instant hit, and it attracted people from all over the continent to join his force, so they could utilize the formation grow stronger.


     This was one of the many schemes that the man had used to make his own force strong enough so that he could establish an Empire, and it was actually one of the most successful.


     The thing was that this formation was even recorded in the information they had from the age of the Empire, but it was so complex and required so much energy that even though many, many Heroes had tried to adapt it for the present age, none of them had succeeded, and some of them had even died.


     Formations were dangerous things, and just a little change could change one that was supposed to give birth into one that would bring swift death.


     At this time… the Head had to admit that there was no better formation that could aid them.


     Swiftly walking forward, he caught the guy's shoulders and asked, "Is it true? Have you really succeeded?" While looking into those eye sockets that seemed to have endless depths.


     As if having expected this, the skull chuckled softly and said, "I think so, Head. However, I require someone to test it. I would have done it myself, but I fear for my weak life, and the life of my work, which only I can understand and fix in case I fail. That is the reason behind me coming here – I wish to request your help in assessing whether the formation is successful. We all know that you are the safest option, because it is you who boast the strongest body, regardless of whether one is speaking about Mages or Fighters."


     Leaving his shoulders, the Head sunk into deep thought.


     Indeed, what he said was right. The Artefact left behind by the Emperor which enabled him to take oaths from Heroes also allowed one to have the ability to weather through almost anything and survive. It had almost been as if the Emperor had been thinking about what difficulties they might face when he had created it, and the Head had long wished that he could talk to the man, and find out the reasons behind many of the things that he had done.


     However, that wasn't important now. The issue of the Cogitation formation was something that just couldn't be put to the side, and he knew that just as the guy was saying, he was the best option.


     So… He said, "Alright. I'll do it. In my place, the Chief will be the one looking over the continent. I'll also carry my communication trinket with me, so that you can contact me if there are any emergencies."


     Taking out a communication trinket from his pocket, the man said, "I already thought of that, Head. As you know, the Cogitation formation is designed to block all communication from the outside, so I made this special one which will pass still work and allow you to speak and receive messages. Please do test whether it's working, first."


     Nodding, the Head took the trinket without putting too much thought into it. That was how Cogitation formations worked, and after testing it and seeing everything was all right, he said, "Let's go."


     Soon, he was standing in that large graveyard with hundreds of graves that he knew were all filled with real dead bodies that were rotting as they spoke.


     In this place, a small building had popped up, and as they walked towards it, the Head could feel the strong fluctuations of elementary particles in the area.


     Indeed, this guy had always had a talent in formations, but he couldn't have thought that he would have been able to actually pull off something like this.


     The closer they reached, the more he studied the formations which stymied him, which was unsurprising as his forte had always been in direct combat.


     The door was built like as if the building was a vault– it was a round, metallic one, and as it opened, the Head saw that it was quite heavy.


     After it opened, the guy said, "This is it, Head. Please go inside and check the trinket once again, too. Please understand that for proper testing of the formation, I need you to stay inside for a day. If anything goes wrong, please directly exit, but if it doesn't, I ask that you remain and continue to train. This will allow me to assess the working of the formation accurately, and it will also help me to perfect it so that I can gift it to my sect which was harmed quite a bit during that recent attack of that dastardly Church."


     He seemed to shake with anger as he said that last part, and on hearing it, Rayen, who was standing nearby, couldn't help but want to shake his head on seeing the act.


     Nodding, the Head directly entered, and after testing the trinket inside and seeing that it was working, he said, "If you succeed, it will be momentous. I pray for the sake of the continent that you do. The more Champions we can train before the Church arrives, the more of the continent we will be able to preserve. I can guarantee right away that if this formation leads to that, you will be remembered for many, many generations for having been the one to save the lives of possibly millions of Angarians. Proceed."


     Saying so and seeing as the guy swelled up with pride and nodded, he promptly sat down and began to meditate, and after the door completely closed, he once again checked the trinket to contact the Chief who assured him that he would definitely keep a steady eye on the continent. This wasn't the first time he was taking over for him temporarily, as he would have to rest occasionally, too.


     At the same moment, the formation activated, and the Head suddenly found himself with a calm and clear mind.


     Excitement coursing through him, he began to meditate on his path, while outside, the man with the skull as his head said, "It's done. That trinket won't work anymore, but he doesn't know that. I need to stay here, and the three of you know what you need to do. Just make sure that those Heroes who will most probably act to stop the Mad Doctor stay with you, while unaware of everything happening outside. As for the Chief… I'm using the Church to take care of him. This isn't a betrayal, of course. I just happened to leak the news that the Head isn't in his post right now, and that guy from the Church will definitely come to take his revenge. The stage is set, gentlemen! Now to relish in our revenge, by watching that puny king get minced into pieces."


     …


     It came like a storm, in the sense that there was only absolute silence before it.


     Except for the Hero who had been notified that the Mad Doctor might be waking up soon, there was no one else in the Sect of Hedon who was privy to the information that the man could be waking up soon.


     Seeing the unmoving body, that was almost completely reformed, twitch, the Hero walked forward, but he couldn't have expected what would happen next.


     The dull sound of an explosion was heard from somewhere in the headquarters of the sect, and in that moment, the Mad Doctor's eyes sprung open, red with fury, and he disappeared as if he somehow knew that that was what he should do.


     That explosion had been synced perfectly with his disappearance, because it happened so fast that the Hero couldn't respond.


     In the next second, a loud ringing sound was heard all over the sect, and the entire area…went into lockdown.


     This was a precaution that had been placed so that any invaders would have no option but to stay back if they dared to infiltrate the sect, and so, because the formations had been built to trap Heroes, too, the Hero who had been watching over everything was stuck inside.


     As was the protocol, he sent a message to the Head, and started a thorough search of the sect.


     Meanwhile, the Mad Doctor, who had just woken up, was shocked to find that his power had increased. From a Peak Eminent Champion, he had broken through and become an Exalted Champion, and he felt stronger than he ever had in his life.


     The moment he had woken up, he had gotten a message saying that this is a favor being done for him, as everyone wanted his target dead.


     The King of Lanthanor.


     The disciple of the bastard who had killed his sons.


     Well, that was all well and good. He didn't care what that kid had done to bring this upon him, but today, he was going to die a very painful death. He had also been told that no one would stop him, and that made him smile.


     This was a smile filled with madness: it stretched to the corner of his mouth, and even extended past that point, making cuts appear in his skin, as he just felt that it should be wider.


     The blood dripped onto the formation around the Sect of Hedon which was below him, and letting out a laugh, he breathed in deeply to allow himself to relish the incredible feeling that came whenever he was about to set off to take sweet, sweet revenge.


     With that, he started flying rapidly through the air, and his target location was clear in his mind, even though all around that was only madness.


     The Kingdom of Lanthanor, where his prey awaited, served up to him on a silver platter.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     722 The Fight 1
      In the skies far above Angaria, there was a small place which would look very peculiar to anyone who managed to find their way there.


      It wasn't that anyone could fly in that direction and be able to view this very special place, but that only those who were invited could find it, and when they did, they would have no choice but to pause in the air and stare.


      It was…a simple bar, made of wood. It was relatively small- from the outside, it looked like it could contain at most 10 or 15 people, and it had a commonplace design that was popular in almost all the forces in the Central Continent.


      Of course, the most incongruous thing…was that it was floating in the air, with clouds passing through it occasionally.


      One other thing that would strike anyone perceptive was…that it was surrounded by the most terrifying of formations, which rivaled the best that were deployed around the sects in the Big Four.


      Like all bars, this one had a sign that swung lazily in the gentle breeze that one could only enjoy if they were this high up.


      "Order of the Chevaliers".


      It was an odd name, using an archaic word that was seldom used in conversation.


      If one managed to somehow gain permission and enter, they would be greeted by the most common of interiors, although one wouldn't have expected too much anyway, if they judged this place using the exterior.


      One thing which did stand out…was that there were innumerable names scribbled onto the wooden walls of the bar.


      "Kuhever, of the Fortress of Unyielding Might. Path: Unparalleled Might ."


      "Janice, of the Sect of Hedon. Path: Fearful Night ."


      Phrases like these were all over the place, and currently, one of the three men inside the bar was idly reading them all while nursing a glass filled with some sort of a golden liquid between his hands.


      He had broad shoulders, and his features were those of someone from the army who had lived through numerous battles. They were rugged, with many scars, and a nose that looked like it had been broken one too many times that it stayed crooked.


      He was wearing the common clothes of traders seen in the Central Continent, almost as if he didn't care about his appearance, and hence, his companion stood out due to the contrast.



      He was wearing all-gold robes which glittered even though there was no light, and he had delicate features that were currently flushed due to the wine he had just gulped it.


      He hiccupped, and seeing this, the third man, a bartender wearing a formal vest that was remarkably similar to one seen on Earth, put on an expression of disdain and said, "Galagor, I really wish you would not make such sounds in this sacred establishment. You disgrace all the thoughts left behind by those who wrote their name and their Path on the walls. The Order has always been about class, and those gentlemen and ladies embodied it beautifully. Alas, in this age…we have you."


      Smiling sheepishly, the golden-robed man cast a spell and cured himself of his condition.


      Looking at his companion who was so avidly reading all the names, he asked, "Every time you come here, you're so absorbed in those writings. I've been meaning to ask…why is that so? Surely, as a Hero, you can memorize them all directly, right?"


      The bartender buried his face in his hands as he heard this question, and the words actually caused a heavy atmosphere to engulf the room.


      Feeling it, the golden-robed man straightened his slouched back and gulped, wondering whether he had gone too far.


      Thankfully, that atmosphere faded in a moment, and the man answered with a gravelly voice.


      "I may be able to remember the name, but each letter was written when each Hero was resonating with their Path. The objective behind the rule that all those who are invited to the Order must do this, is that it will stay behind as a resource for future generations. If one is following, or trying to follow a Path similar or the same as any of them, they will be able to gaze at these letters and glean insights into those Paths."


      The golden-robed man got a surprised expression on his face as he heard this.


      Raising his eyebrows, he exclaimed, "But I saw them, and noticed nothing…"


      "That is because you look. You do not see. To see, one is required to open their mind, and their heart. You are only opening your eyes."


      The golden-robed man looked like he wanted to ask further, but he gulped again and stopped himself on remembering what had just happened.


      Coming to the point, he said, "So, why aren't we stopping the Mad Doctor? We have nothing against the King of Lanthanor, right?"


      This question made the man give up his observation. Turning around on the barstool and nodding at the bartender who was calmly polishing a glass even though it looked as if it was squeaky clean, he waited for him to refill his glass to full before taking a sip and answering.


      "Yes, we have nothing against him, and I actually like him. I see what the Head sees in him. However, he is not worth us blowing our cover. We are only acting as if we are displeased with him so that we can infiltrate the ranks of those Heroes who are most likely to defect. Most Heroes among those are weaklings, but some…are extremely dangerous, with powers that they have hidden so well that I doubt that even the Head knows of them. But if it does look like only death is his fate…I wouldn't mind stepping in to alert the Head. And besides…pressure pushes people in ways one cannot predict or imagine. He has been stuck in the Champion realm for a long time. I am interested to see if he will be able to break through…"


      As the last sentence of the man drifted off into nothingness, the golden-robed man took another sip of the irresistible wine and said, "If he has a really incredible Path, will we take him into the Order even before he becomes a Hero?"


      Sighing, the man replied, "That is not for us to decide. Besides, have you forgotten about the true seeds of the Big Four? Their Bloodlines and Champion Paths are kept so secret that not more than 5 people even know of their existence, throughout the continent. It is only if he surpasses them will he be a candidate, and if he does that, we will have to first apprehend and question him regarding the source he has gotten his powers from. At this crucial time, we cannot afford to take risks. Depending on how he breaks through, I will decide whether he deserves my attention. And if he does…I will make sure to imprison him, if needed, so that he can grow strong enough to make a difference in the struggle that is coming. It will be for his own good. Keep a close eye, Galagor. You are a talent, but I have a feeling that he might outshine you."


      The golden-robed man frowned as he heard this, but he cheered up with another sip.


      Suddenly clapping his hands, he made a large display trinket appear, on which the Mad Doctor could be seen approaching the formation that surrounded the newly formed Alliance.


      As all three men in the room focused their attention on it, the same was done all over the continent by the Heroes who had all agreed to not step into this conflict, for one reason or another.


      Meanwhile, on the border of the Alliance where the newly built wall stood tall and proud under the sun, Kellor and Eloise were standing together while awaiting the arrival of the man who had just awakened in the Sect of Hedon.


      This was the direction that one would come in if they traveled, or teleported in a straight line from the Sect of Hedon, so because the Mad Doctor would not be afraid of anyone or anything in his path, this was definitely the one he would choose.


      Besides, the King had already detected him breaking through, and he had given them the message that his arrival was imminent.


      "The others are ready. I, for one, am excited to see what the King has planned."


      "Me, too. I hoped that he would kill this bastard…but that's too farfetched, right? Even with breakthroughs, the distance between an Amateur Champion and Exalted Champion is too high, right?"


      Eloise looked like she was half hopeful that Kellor would say no, but he just shrugged and smiled.


      "If there is one thing I have learned in all these years serving our King, it is that he should never be underestimated. Here he comes."


      In the horizon, there suddenly appeared…a comet-like object, which was barreling toward them with an unthinkable speed.


      No sooner had they spotted it, Kellor got an expression of panic on his face and shouted, "Incoming threat! Alert the King!"


      Right on cue, Eloise frantically exclaimed, "Oh, no, he's not in the Palace! He should retreat to it right now! I'll contact the commanders who are with him! Even if we lose our lives, we will protect him!"


      The Mad Doctor had been happily laughing to himself on the way, and as he heard these statements, his laughter went up a notch.


      Amusing. Either they were acting, or they really were panicking this much.


      Either way, he didn't care. He knew that the amount of time he had was more than enough for what he wanted to do, so he decided to just follow the flow, first. After all, what kind of trap could they spring on him, an Exalted Champion? Arrogance dominted his mind, and he looked forward to crushing any and all countermeasures there might be present just so that he could see the look of despair on the kid's face.


      He broke through the flimsy barrier that was erected hastily in a moment, and he casually shot two fists at the two who had just shouted. These fists looked life-like even though he had conjured them in barely a second, and there itself, he saw the difference between his former level and the level he had reached now. There was at least a 30% increase in power, and although he knew that there was also some drug pumping through his body which was making him stronger, it was a momentous leap.


      The wall collapsed as if it was made of paper, and in the rubble, the bodies of the two could be seen. They only looked like they had suffered minor injuries due to the defensive trinket that must have activated, but just as he was about to launch another two fists to finish the job, a shout interrupted him.


      "You! How dare you-"


      BAM!


      Another fist flew at this newcomer, whom he recognized as a commander of the kid.


      He flew backward as the trinket which sprung up to protect him shattered right away, and the Mad Doctor followed.


      "No, Aran! Retreat! I'll-"


      In the distance, another commander had appeared, and seeing that it was the kid's father, the Mad Doctor changed targets and flew after him.


      Seeing this and getting an expression of horror on his face, the commander started fleeing, and while the Mad Doctor followed, he finally saw his main target.


      All this had happened quickly, but he had been led a few kilometers inside the border of the Alliance by this point.


      There was only arid land here, as they had already passed the locations where populated settlements had been present.


      The King of Lanthanor stood calmly on the ground, and he said, "You came here for me. I had no hand in the deaths of your sons, but I know that you won't listen to logic. Come. If I am destined to die today, then I shall do so in the embrace of the land that has given birth to me. Come, Mad Doctor. Let the Heavens bear witness, and know that I, Daneel Anivron, chose to stay and stand even though fate itself seems to have conspired against me. Regardless of whether I fall or live, my name will not be forgotten for generations. Can you say the same, oh so-called Champion?"


      The jibe made the Mad Doctor frown, as the anger that was iconic to him finally sprung up and took the place of the joy that he had been feeling for finally waking up.


      "Enough with the nonsense. Die ."


      With this simple reply, he shot forward to attack.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     723 The Fight End
      Seeing the Mad Doctor flying toward him with the intent to kill, Daneel activated the Basilisk's Breath right away.


     His objective here was simple: he needed to put up a fight, and then survive.


     Normally, others would have wanted to get this phase over with as quickly as possible. They would have just put up a token of a fight, and then ended the whole matter, as a Peak Warrior was not supposed to be able to put up any sort of a fight against an Exalted Champion, anyway. After all, why would one want to put themselves through more pain than was needed?


     Of course, Daneel saw it differently. He knew the value of pain, in that it allowed one to go farther than they could even imagine. He knew the value of such an opportunity, where he could give it his all without thinking too much. He had an out which would definitely work, so he could choose to go with it if it got too dangerous.


     But before that, he would not allow the Mad Doctor to get the satisfaction of crushing him.


     It was clear that that was what the man wanted, and there was no way that Daneel would give it to him.


     The speed of a Champion was definitely not something a Warrior would be able to contend with, even if that Champion was a Mage, and not a Fighter. He was able to push the elementary particles to propel him with much greater acceleration than anything a Warrior could achieve, so Daneel knew right away that he couldn't contest against the man in this way.


     The only thing that was left…was the simplest, yet oftentimes the most effective of ways in which a Mage could fight.


     Defend, deflect, and attack.


     Instantly, right as the Mad Doctor was about to reach him, layers and layers of barriers came into existence which he started smashing through.


     At the same time, multiple constructs came into being, and these would be recognized by almost all Angarians.


     They were the same ones that the King had conjured when he had defeated that evil Champion, and burned him to ash.


     Daneel was supposed to have been stuck at that level, so he couldn't display attacks much stronger than that one. Yet…that didn't mean that he couldn't add a twist to make it stronger.


     Before, his power had been that of a Warrior-level Paragon, who was undefeatable even by Champions. But that phrase…was meant to relate to Amateur, and to a certain extent, Eminent Champions.


     Exalted Champions, though, were supposed to be beyond his league, but there was no reason why he shouldn't be able to put up a fight.


     "Starry Skies" was the name of the spell, and it was meant to signify the Paragon constructs, each of which could copy an opponent's attack, whatever it was, and throw it back at them, with the objective being that even though the quality might be low, the quantity of the attacks would overwhelm anyone who was dumb enough to enter the area of effect.


     This was the reason why Drakos's disciple, the one who had made this spell, was feared, and never challenged unless he was outside of his element.


     The Paragon constructs were like stars, and as they shone, each of them conjured small fists that looked lifelike, as that was the attack made by the Mad Doctor.


     Indeed, he had launched one at Daneel after seeing that it wasn't advisable to keep crashing through the barriers.


     The normal sight in such a case would be that the smaller fists would be able to stop and throw back the larger one.


     However…they were simply smashed apart, and the attack continued to hurl in Daneel's direction.


     Already, he could feel that he was out of his depth, and he hated that feeling.


     Weakness.


     It was this weakness that he wanted to never feel again, and with renewed vigor, Daneel used another volley to stop the fist, finally.


     Meanwhile, the Mad Doctor was simply standing on the ground a few hundred meters away from Daneel, and laughing.


     The reason was obvious. To block just one attack, Daneel had had to work so hard.


     Seeing this, the King of Lanthanor really, really wished that he could transform into a true Dragon and burn the man in Dragonfire.


     Yet, he knew that even that might not be effective, because it would not be enough to close the gap completely.


     Frustration appearing on his face, Daneel decided to take the offensive.


     The multiple Paragon Constructs that were all shining around him quickly started to fly in order to congregate right behind Daneel, who could be seen protected by at least a hundred layers of barriers. These barriers were those conjured both using trinkets and spells, and even a Champion would be hard-pressed to break through them. After all, it made sense that because he had given trinkets which could block Champion-level attacks to his subordinates, then he should have many of them, too.


     He didn't know for how long they could stand if the Mad Doctor began a full onslaught, but at the moment, because the man was goading him into attacking, Daneel had decided to use the opportunity.


     Last time, all the Paragon Constructs had been arranged in the shape of the hand of a giant which had been cupping him protectively, but this time, these balls of light, each of which was half the size of a man, came together and started to take on the shape of a real giant.


     Daneel had come up with this fighting technique after viewing the main weakness of it, and looking for ways to counter it.


     Starry Skies was a quagmire-type Paragon technique, where one who entered its area of effect would be affected. Those beyond could simply leave, and if someone was powerful enough to enter and reach the one controlling the formation, then victory might be theirs.


     Instead…what if the formation was agile, and able to move? The main problem with Starry Skies was that as the individual Paragon Constructs were far apart, they would allow in people who could target the mage. If they were congregated together, there would be no chance of this.


     Even if the original creator had gotten this idea, he wouldn't have been able to implement it as each Paragon Construct was a delicate mix of different types of elemental particles that needed to be carefully controlled. If they were apart, it would be relatively easy to control them. If they were nearer, though…the difficulty would increase exponentially, as the particles could mix, and bring about chaos.


     It was almost like a typical school scenario, where there were a bunch of naughty kids. If they were separated, one would be able to keep an eye on them, and it would be easier to control them. If they were not…in a group, their interactions between each other would definitely bring about a lot of trouble.


     A mage would find it difficult to handle the latter case, but Daneel had the system, and all it had to do was simply keep perfect track of the elemental particles so that it wouldn't happen. Because it was used to resource-intensive tasks, it could do so easily, even though a typical mage would get a headache.


     The end result…was that a 20 feet tall, 7 feet wide version of Daneel, himself, appeared, and his real body, which was still protected by the barriers, was in the middle of the chest of this gigantic construct.


     Each Paragon Construct was simply casting illusion spells to show this form, while the truth was that it was just a human-shaped one that was comprised of balls of light.


     His preparations done, Daneel took a single step forward and…punched.


     BOOOOMMM!!!!


     The punch was actually accompanied by spells of destruction which brought the full force of a Peak Amateur Champion along with them, and it was incredible that a mere Warrior-level Mage was able to do something like this.


     It was only possible because of Daneel's ability to use this spell to take this form, but alas…the Mad Doctor simply raised a fist, and Daneel's was stopped in its place.


     It was being held by a simple telekinesis spell, and even though the destruction spells which were designed to smash through anything in their path flew forth, they harmlessly passed by the Mad Doctor and made a large crater appear all around him.


     Such…was the difference between an Amateur, and an Exalted Champion.


     The crater was 15 feet deep and 30 feet wide, and if there was a village in its place, it would have been completely wiped out.


     "Had your fun? It's my turn, now."


     Saying these words in a calm tone that was not characteristic of him, the Mad Doctor…closed his eyes.


     Daneel knew what was coming, but he couldn't have defended himself against it.


     He had seen this before, in the fight between the Mad Doctor and Ashahell that he had engineered, and he had never thought that he would have to face it so soon.


     It was…the Madness Domain.


     Bolts of lightning, spears of flame, rips in space and shards of ice started to blink in and out of existence all around the Mad Doctor.


     Just to remind himself, Daneel asked the system to repeat the description of the Champion Path of the Mad Doctor.


     ['Mad' Champion Path: Those who choose this path come into touch with their inner madness, projecting it outwards through their Mageroot/body to make the world transform into a deathtrap where random elemental attacks with high frequency and power attack trespassers.]


     Last time, the attacks had been at the Warrior-level.


     But now…each and every attack was one that could strike down an Amateur Champion.


     "YEEEAAARGHHH!"


     Daneel couldn't help but scream as he felt as if his whole body was being lacerated by all the relentless attacks.


     He had connected his mentality to the giant so that he could control it better, and because it was getting bombarded continuously by all of the elemental attacks, it was as if he was the one taking all the damage.


     From above, Robert and the rest of the Sovereigns watched from a safe distance at this image which made anger appear in their eyes.


     They wished that they could go forward and assist their King. However…they were too weak.


     Even Faxul and Elanev, the strongest among them, could tell that they would not have been very effective in this fight. Even though they knew it to be a sham, it frustrated them to no end that their King had to be subjected to something like this.


     It had all looked great at the beginning: the giant-sized Daneel looked like it might even achieve victory, but after launching just one attack, it was now stuck in place, while its entire body kept being ripped apart and then reformed by the terrifying elemental attacks which made the very air around them vibrate with their power.


     It was all over in the span of a few seconds.


     The Paragon Construct made from the smaller constructs of the 'stars' in the Starry Skies technique was ripped to shreds, as it no longer had enough globes to maintain its integrity.


     All that was left was Daneel, with a few last lines of defense.


     The Mad Doctor got an expression of eagerness on his face, as he knew that it was finally time to make that man feel the pain that he had felt.


     Layer after layer of the barriers was peeled away by the attacks, and with each second, it seemed that the King would have no option but to die.


     He even collapsed to the ground, on both of his knees, and this made the Mad Doctor laugh crazily.


     His head was in his hands, as if he couldn't believe that this was the end.


     There were only 20 layers of barriers left, and as he saw each one get destroyed, he started shaking his head from side to side in denial.


     His face was flushed, and his breathing was hastened. The brave King who had said those words before was gone, replaced by a desperate man who was not resigned to his fate.


     After the last layer was gone, the Mad Doctor raised his hand, and made the King float into the air, his arms and legs stretched out almost painfully.


     The entire continent, or at least, those who were aware of what was happening, watched on as the King of Lanthanor, a man braver and more talented than most who had graced this continent in recent times, was reduced to a common wretch in his last throes before death.


     The Mad Doctor gleefully made large rips appear on his clothes, accompanied by wounds which oozed with blood.


     Pain was apparent on the King's face, while tears also started to drop to the ground.


     Eloise felt like flying forward because she couldn't bear to see this scene, and the rest of the Sovereigns also had similar intentions.


     As for the Heroes who had simply hated the King because of their disdain for the Central Continent, they enjoyed watching him in pain, laughing among themselves while comfortably seated in their abodes.


     The Mad Doctor continued the torture gleefully, giving everyone the show they had been waiting for. By the time he was done, the King was almost unrecognizable, as his entire body was covered with wounds. Mangled flesh could be seen everywhere, and in some parts, entire chunks had been ripped out.


     He seemed to be on his last breath, as his face didn't even have any expression. His screams of pain which had sounded like sweet music had already ended, and the only thing that could be heard from him was raspy breathing.


     Having had his fun, the Mad Doctor allowed himself a smile of exultation before saying, "Now, die, in the name of my sons. I applaud the intelligence of your master which made me target Ashahell, but now I know that it was your master who really had done it. He will repent on seeing you reduced to a pile of blood and bones, as that is your fate. Enjoy the feeling of the rest of your flesh and blood being ripped out, piece by piece."


     With these words, he raised his hands again, and the spell he cast made the King burst out with the last ounce of strength he had.


     His face carried such an intense emotion of rage that it made the hearts of those who wished him well break, and finally, something…changed.


     With a bright flash of light that made the Mad Doctor squint, a transformation started to occur on the King's body.


     A dark, shiny exoskeleton began to cover the entirety of what was left, and even before the Mad Doctor could reach, all that was in front of him was a cocoon made of that material.


     "…"


     Shocked and unable to understand, the Mad Doctor restarted the Madness Domain he had deactivated, but the attacks were actually…ineffective.


     That egg-shaped cocoon just lay there, and he even tried picking it up and smashing it on the ground.


     Yet, no matter what he did, he couldn't get through, and it made him get madder and madder until his eyes were red once again.


     Just as he was about to take drastic steps, though, a message reached his ears, and with an expression that almost looked like…joy, he disappeared, as if the King didn't matter anymore.


     Meanwhile, inside that cocoon, Daneel, who had transformed into a Divine Cockroach, felt his body rapidly heal due to the incredible regenerative properties of this species which allowed them to survive even if their head was cut off.


     It still hurt like hell, though, and after coughing out some blood, he spat out a statement filled with the righteous anger of a King who had been wronged.


     "All right, time for round two. No more scheming. It's time to die, you m*#*@&f*cker."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     724 Outcome of the Tes
      A few seconds before the beginning of the fight between the King of Lanthanor and the Mad Doctor.


     Just like the Head, the Chief had had an uneasy feeling, but his was stronger, as he had weathered many, many more situations than his disciple.


     He could tell that something was going to happen, but alas, he hadn't been able to figure out exactly what it was.


     Hence, he had been on alert, and even without the Head telling him that he should keep an eye on the continent, he had been doing so the entire time.


     After the Head did contact him, though, the Chief had frowned, and he had been about to say that this might not be the best time to test something as dangerous and complex as the Cogitation Formation.


     However, he knew his disciple well. The man had always been an idealist, and he was always passionate whenever it came to anything that could improve their chances against the Church.


     So, he had let him go on, knowing that he would be able to take care of anything that might happen. If he had to, he would even use the many ancient means still available to them, and no matter the cost, he would let nothing happen to his beloved continent when he was on watch.


     Everything had been going well. The continent had looked normal, and occasionally, the Head even looked for the Legacy Disciple to whom he had sworn his fealty.


     Of course, the kid didn't know it, but he was a man who kept his word, and he had given his word that he would obey the Sect Founder the moment he had been accepted to this place which had become his everything.


     Just when he was about to switch on the Network and catch up on the latest episode of the comedy show about a bunch of friends, he felt a detection formation going off in the corner of the continent, south-east of the Kingdom of Axelor.


     These detection formations were spread out all over Angaria, and their purpose was to detect if there was any disruption in the natural order of life.


     For instance, if there was any major destruction being caused, or if there was a disaster occurring that wasn't supposed to occur…they would find out, and they would be able to respond.


     As it was a very, very large area, they could only depend on roundabout ways like these to track the happenings in the continent.


     Right now, the alert was that an earthquake had just devastated the shore in that direction.


     An earthquake in a place which had been stable for thousands of years?


     Impossible.


     Right away, the Chief contacted the Head, but to his shock…there was no response.


     The message was going through, but there was no one answering on the other end.


     As a man who had been through many, many wars and battles, he directly began assessing the situation to decide on what he should do.


     However, it looked like he had no time, as another detection formation went off just a bit more inland than the first.


     This one indicated that there was a small village there, and that they had been killed.


     The worst case here was that the Head…had died.


     Right away, the Chief realized that he should act if this was the case.


     He was the one who was in charge, so he charged out of the Fortress.


     He didn't call out for more Heroes, as protocol stated that any threat should first be assessed by the one in charge. Heroes were supposed to stay in key strategic locations to ensure that they wouldn't be run over, so responding to a threat with force could result in a disaster.


     Hence, he had to take care of it himself.


     As soon as he reached the area, he saw the culprit, and that actually…made him heave a sigh of relief.


     It was the white-robed man from the Church, whom he had defeated recently.


     Although he hadn't been able to do as much damage as the Head had done to this man's superior, it had been considerable, and this was indicated in the way the man was still holding his shoulder gingerly.


     He was the one causing the earthquakes, and as soon as the Chief arrived, he folded his hands and asked, "Bored? Do you want me to bring the entire force of the continent down on you?"


     This wasn't something very new. The Church had always adopted an attitude where they would occasionally prod the Heroes of Angaria, as if to always keep them on edge. Any organization that was repeatedly kept in a high state of tension would have high chances of collapsing on the inside, and it was apparent that that was what they were going for.


     The Chief hoped that that was the case, but the Head not being reachable put him on edge. The best case was that the formation was malfunctioning, and he had tried to contact its maker, but there had been no response. All in all, he knew that he had to tread carefully, yet…


     BOOM!


     A meteor flew in his direction, almost as if its purpose was to not allow him to think further.


     As a Hero-level Fighter known for his speed, he easily dodged the attack, but that was when he realized the true purpose behind it.


     A Hero-level barrier and anti-teleportation formation instantly activated in the area he was in, and he was completely cut off from communicating to the outside.


     This was a formation that the Church hadn't even used once on Angaria, and the Chief had no idea why the hell they were using it now, as he could simply memorize it, and they would be able to make ways which they could use to counter all such types of formations if they were used again. Strategically, it didn't make sense at all, as it didn't look like they were attacking anywhere else, either.


     However…that was when he detected an alarm in the Sect of Hedon, and as he shifted his gaze to there using his control over the formations that he had taken due to the Head's absence, he saw the Mad Doctor laugh and then head in Lanthanor's direction.


     Right away, he understood his target: the King of Lanthanor.


     Although he couldn't figure out, for the life of him, why the Church was targeting that kid, he knew one thing for sure.


     He had to get out of here.


     He could already guess that no one would be going to his aid, as that seemed to be the objective of this whole thing.


     He had given his word that he would follow the Sect Founder's every order…and one of the most important duties of the Chief of the Fortress, was to protect the Legacy Disciple until he came of the age where he could take up his responsibility.


     And to fulfill that responsibility, the Chief didn't even care if he had to die.


     Knowing that every second was precious, he instantly activated his peak mode. His body turned back into the state it had been in many centuries ago, and he laid his gaze on the man from the Church.


     This gaze was so scorching that even the white-robed man couldn't help but flinch, and then catch his shoulder, where that wound he had sustained in the fight before still ached.


     Yet, laughing out loud, he said, "It's useless."


     A pearly-white barrier came into existence around him, and he calmly conjured a chair and took out a wine bottle from his coat.


     It was clear that he had been prepared to do this from the start.


     Panic beginning to creep into his mind, the Chief prepared to take out all of his trump cards, even though a strange feeling told him that they wouldn't work.


     The reason behind this was given by the white-robed man in an idle tone, while he sat down in the air and poured a glass for himself before sipping it and frowning, as if it was too bitter for his taste.


     "It's useless. As you must already have guessed, I am using the same Energy Source that saved our lives before. It is one that can only be made by those who are above the realm of Heroes, and you peasants don't even know what that realm is called! Haha, that's rich! Anyway, for 10 minutes, you should just stay put and watch the show. You, alone, can do nothing, so I advise that you relax."


     He was right.


     The High Council had already had a meeting regarding this, as they had all sensed the rich Energy used by those from the Church in that fight. If it hadn't been for it, they might really have died, but the High Council had only been able to deduce its level, and hope that it was limited.


     With a deep frown, the Chief focused his sight on the scene in Lanthanor, while the white-robed man did the same.


     With an appalled expression, the Chief could only watch as the kid was tortured incessantly.


     The brave words he had uttered made it clear that if someone was recording this, then all those who were showed the video would right away wish to swear fealty to this King, who was ready to die rather than allow his people to be harmed.


     This was the kind of emotion that would spring up in most, and it was a precious tool that had been utilized very well to make many Kingdoms fall and rise in the history of the continent.


     Yet…all that didn't matter to the Chief, as his only priority was to save the Legacy Disciple of the Fortress.


     With increasing anger, he watched the horrendous actions of the Mad Doctor, until finally…he made his decision.


     If no one intervened, even at the last moment, then he would do it.


     There was one attack that would cost his life, and he had been saving it for the final fight against the Church so that he could die brilliantly. If used well, it would be able to take out multiple Heroes, but the Chief did not hesitate at all to use it now.


     It was worth it. At least, he would die knowing that he had done his duty for those that had given him everything, when he had nothing.


     Up until the last moment, the Chief observed that the white-robed man was watching happily, as if what was going on was what he had hoped for.


     Yet, when that cocoon suddenly came into existence…both of their eyes widened, and the white-robed man even stood up with shock.


     Only, right after that, he realized what it was and said, "Tch, the Bloodline of a Divine Cockroach? So that's all he has? With that Bloodline, even his Mage Paths are restricted! What a letdown. And to think we thought of him as a threat! Ha, what a joke!"


     The white-robed man's deriding words made the Chief understand everything that was going on.


     After that, as they saw the Mad Doctor vanish, they wondered where he had gone, but it didn't matter.


     Little did they know that that man had only gone…downward.


     Indeed, in a deep, deep cave under the spot where he had been standing, the Mad Doctor burst through, and laid his eyes on the man whose life he wanted more than that of the King.


     Ashahell.


     He had gotten the message that Ashahell had broken free in a weakened state and was here, and without hesitation, the Mad Doctor had left.


     He didn't care about the motives. This was the man who was the reason behind him being injured in that manner, and now that he was more powerful than before…he longed to crush this previous sect master of his under his foot and take his revenge.


     Besides, he had already understood that he couldn't break through that shell even if he tried for a long time, so he had chosen this target, which was very, very appealing to him.


     However, the moment he appeared in the cave…a Hero-level formation came into existence, and the man inside who looked like Ashahell simply faded into the air, as he had just been a clone.


     Meanwhile, inside the shell, the King of Lanthanor received a message that made him smile at the corner of his mouth.


     [Dummy message mimicking previous mode of communication used after target 'Mad Doctor's awakening has been successfully sent. Target has appeared in the pre-prepared underground cage. Hero-level restriction formation with one-way teleportation access activated. Erasing all traces of the location of the target. Ready to teleport host into the formation.]


     His eyes burning with the kind of wrath that would not stop until it saw blood, the King gave an order to the system.


     "Good. Prepare to deploy Mage Champion Path Consolidation Module using preset parameters. Standby to induce breakthrough on my mark."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     725 Breakthrough
      The Mad Doctor was completely flummoxed.


     Who the hell could have this kind of power, to be able to deploy such a formation so discreetly that he hadn't been able to detect it before he had entered, like a lion being trapped by a hunter using a goat as bait?


     He doubted that it was the Heroes of the continent, because if they wanted to step in, they would have done so earlier, before he had tortured the King of Lanthanor so much that it was doubtful whether he would even survive.


     Was it possible that whoever they had been holding back from interfering in this whole thing had broken free?


     Even then, they would have come forward directly, instead of plotting something like this. Clearly, this had all been set up beforehand, and no matter how much the Mad Doctor thought about it, he didn't even consider the possibility that the one behind it could be the man whom he had been torturing all this while.


     For an entire minute, he tried all of his strongest attacks, but it was almost like this formation was being powered by an unlimited power source. True, it was at the Hero level, but even such formations would usually break when they were faced by fully powered attacks by Exalted Champions repeatedly, for a long period of time.


     This also spoke volumes about the means of the person who was behind this – they seemed to have an unlimited supply of Ker Gems, and this eliminated everyone in the Central Continent.


     Right as he was about to go completely berserk with anger, the barrier changed.


     It constricted to contain him, leaving behind an empty space in front of him which he couldn't go into.


     Being trapped in a cage like an animal was so infuriating that the Mad Doctor swelled with anger, his entire body turning red, while multiple veins started pulsing on his forehead.


     Yet...all of this anger could only be put on hold when he saw a man appear in front of him.


     It was the King of Lanthanor.


     If it was just this, the Mad Doctor would have been assured that it was a clone, and even though it would be shocking, it would not bring about as much surprise as his image did now.


     The main reason behind him even stepping back with disbelief… Was that the King's wounds had already healed by a large margin.


     As one of the most prominent healers on Angaria, there was almost no one else on this continent who knew just how difficult it would be to regenerate such grave injuries in such a short period of time.


     In fact… It could definitely not be done by humans.


     Wait! Humans!


     As it finally clicked, he raised a finger to point at the King and shouted, "You! You have a Bloodline! That's how you escaped before! The pressure must have made it burst forth! But what kind of a Bloodline has both defensive measures and regenerative abilities… The Divine Cockroach!"


     The man in front of him almost looked amused as he saw the Mad Doctor put two and two together.



     He was completely different from the one he had been aboveground, who had been resigned to his death.


     There, the King had put on a very brave front, even though it had been apparent that he was quite unsatisfied, angry and frustrated about everything that was happening in reality.


     Here, though… Why the hell did he look like he was the mastermind who had everything in his control?!


     The Mad Doctor recognised that his madness was taking over, which was never a good sign. It had always been his weakness, but he couldn't do anything about it as it was part of his Champion Path.


     Taking a few deep breaths, he calmed himself down and spoke in a more moderate tone.


     Yet, before the words appeared from his mouth, the King, who had changed his robes and almost looked as if he was back to normal even though the paleness of his face suggested otherwise, spoke.


     He had folded his hands behind his back, and the gaze that was fixed on the Mad Doctor's face was that of… Longing?


     What the f*ck?


     This extremely out of place emotion puzzled the Mad Doctor, but the words of the King which echoed in the cave made his mind go blank.


     "Before you ask stupid questions, let me give you a small rundown of the situation. Yes, it is I who set up this formation, and it is I who has been fooling the entire High Council and the Big Four that I'm just a weakling in the Central Continent with just a few tricks up my sleeve. The truth is that I have bonded with the Empire Spirit of Lanthanor, Drakos, the Ancient Dragon, and have unlocked the third seal placed by the Emperor, thus gaining access to more Hero level formations and techniques than you can ever imagine. I would typically not do this with anyone, but this is a special occasion, so I've decided that I'll speak out my reasoning, while consolidating everything in my mind. Try to keep up, and if you don't understand something, just use that peanut of a brain in that tomato of a head to try and figure out stuff. Now, shut up. You'll have a chance to scream and fight all you want in one minute, but until then, just shut up and listen."


     Saying so, the King began pacing to and forth in the room, and it was almost as if he had forgotten the existence of the Mad Doctor.


     After getting over the blankness in his mind and erasing the gobsmacked expression on his face, the Mad Doctor screamed with anger, but the scream was only heard inside the part of the formation that he was in. Clearly, he had been muted, so stopping the scream, the Mad Doctor's shoulders heaved up and down as his completely bloodshot eyes stared at the King and waited for him to speak.


     He had said that he would have his chance after a minute, right? Surely, he was being overconfident, because there was no way that he could match up to his strength. When that time came, it would be this damn arrogant kid's scream that would be echoing in this cave, and deciding to wait until then, the Mad Doctor tightened his fists and took a few steps forward, with the plan to be ready to leap forward with a killing blow as soon as the formation was removed.


     After pacing for a few seconds, the King of Lanthanor finally spoke while gazing into the air, as if reminiscing about something.


     "The first clue regarding what Champion Path I should take was first revealed to me very, very long ago, but I didn't recognize it then. I took it at face value, simply as something that had been passed down, and although I used it, and commented on how amazing it was, I failed to see just how remarkably different it was from all other techniques on the continent.


     "Taking the most obvious route, I began looking in the Champion Paths that were passed on to me in both the memories of the Emperor and everything hidden behind the third seal, and that was when I found the Hopeless Champion Path. It really appealed to me, because of its potential to be unstoppable, but it looked like there was simply no way to overcome its negatives. After all, how could anyone hope to be able to understand the Path of their opponent perfectly, so that they would be able to counter it and make them feel hopeless? Each Champion Path changes subtly with each insight that a Champion gains while training after their breakthrough. I don't even know what those who designed this were thinking, and in my naïveté, I thought that I could rely on what I had to go against the very nature of the world, itself."


     Talking until here, the King stopped, and he actually laughed.


     It looked like he was laughing at himself, though, because after a few seconds, he buried his face in his right hand and shook his head before saying, "I was such a fool! I had unconsciously restricted myself, and it took such a long time for me to realize just what mistake I was doing. I can't even blame anyone but myself, because this was a restriction that came about because of me, and because of my stupidity that made me automatically think that I could not exceed those that came before me. That thought came without me even recognizing it, and it stuck inside my head for the longest time. Can I really even blame myself, though? Just think about it. The Emperor was so powerful, and the Energy level was so different then that Heroes were almost as common as Champions today. For centuries, the continent flourished, and an unprecedented rate of development and research graced Angaria. Tens of thousands of talented minds came together to both develop and theorize about all kinds of Paths, and I thought that I could not compare to them. I was wrong. So, so wrong."


     The calm confidence in the King's words slowly made the Mad Doctor get an uneasy feeling, because he had heard of such men before.


     It was said that they were those that had been born different, and that they were destined and prophesized to achieve things that others could only dream of.


     He had scoffed at these words, but that uneasy feeling kept creeping in, until the Mad Doctor had to shake his head in an attempt to get rid of it.


     He could tell that the King of Lanthanor was building to something, and he kept telling himself that no matter what the kid tried to do, there was no way that he could kill him. His death was written to be by his hand, and no one would be able to stop that. Even though everything he was saying was so fantastical that it threatened to make the ultimate enemy of self-doubt appear in the Mad Doctor's mind, he kept it at bay, and just waited to get his hands around the throat of the one in front of him.


     After those words, the smile stayed on the King's face, and he resumed pacing before speaking.


     "It was only recently that I understood that this was wrong, and that came about because of desperation. I had to do something that hadn't been done before, and if I explained it to anyone from the age of the Empire, most would have called me mad, and the rest would have called me stupid. But… Against all odds, I succeeded. It was out of desperation, but it taught me the valuable lesson – that I was wrong. I was wrong to create invisible shackles around me, and I was wrong to think that my Champion Path should be one that stands in the same league as those that were the most powerful during the age of the Empire. Thankfully, all that time I spent studying those Champion Paths was not for naught, because I gained something else from them, almost without realizing that I was gaining it. After all, someone trying to read books in a different language would not realize that they were learning the language, too, while they proceeded to succeed in their endeavour."


     Taking a single step, the King swiveled around, and stopped the spacing again, and this time, he was right in the centre of the cave, right in front of the Mad Doctor.


     That uneasy feeling started to grow stronger and stronger, and although the Mad Doctor was still successful in quashing it, his face had already changed from one of expectation to kill the King, to one that belied the inner turmoil in his mind because he didn't understand just what was going on here.


     He was a damn Exalted Champion! He should not be getting this feeling from a Warrior! Even an Amateur Champion should be like an ant to him!


     Even as these questions raged in his mind, the King opened his mouth again, and this time, the Mad Doctor found himself wishing that the man wouldn't speak.


     It was instinct which gave him this wish, and even though he didn't know just why it was, his spine stiffened, and he felt as if something… momentous was going to happen, which was definitely not going to be good for him.


     This time, as the King started to speak again, there was a tone of finality in his voice, and he even rose into the air, with both his hands have raised, with their palms facing up.


     "Even now, Mad Doctor, if you hadn't tortured me so, I might not have arrived at the final conclusion that no matter what Path I choose, I should be able to crush those like you under my feet, like the disgusting bugs you are. In fact, at this point, I'm pretty sure that I might even have been led to this by the Emperor, himself, even though I have no proof to support that supposition. It is such a natural step forward that I should have realised it long ago, and even though I am late, I'm glad that I reached this point without being waylaid on the journey, like so many others must have been before me. It's funny that I don't even need to struggle like other Champions to break through! All I need to do is give a single command, and it will be done. Rejoice, because you are one of the few who will ever see this breakthrough that is more important than any that has happened on this continent so far."


     As he paused to take a deep breath, his voice rose in power, and it was infused with something indecipherable that the hairs on the Mad Doctor's arms rose up straight.


     "You see, at the end of the day, it all boils down to one question. Every day, I take innumerable risks and put in incomparable effort to try and save the continent, and its people. But when I'm doing so much… What is the continent doing for me? How is Angaria helping me? Watch closely. This… Is the answer."


     Those last three words echoed in the cave, and Mad Doctor couldn't help but take a few steps back.


     Reaching the wall, he grasped it, an unknown to him, a few messages were heard in the King of Lanthanor's mind.


     [All prerequisites have been fulfilled. Consolation module activated.


     Consolidation in progress.


     Drawing forth insights gained into resonance from Champion Paths studied by host.


     Modifying insights and engineering reverse resonance process.


     Extracting Idealogy of Hopeless Champion Path.


     Integrating engineered base with extracted idealogy.


     Modifying Ruler's Inheritance.


     Creating activation trigger based on Ruler's Inheritance after removing drawbacks using the base.


     Attempt successful.


     Champion Path created. Standing by for name to be assigned.]


     With a smile that chilled the blood in the veins of the Mad Doctor, Daneel gave his answer.


     "World Domination Path. Well, it might not be perfect apt yet, but that is the route it shall take. Don't you think it is apt, system?"


     [Affirmative. Champion Path has been named. Deploying.]


     The king laughed out loud as he heard this answer, but the Mad Doctor didn't know the reason behind it.


     He didn't even get the thought to think about it, though… Because he was too captivated by the changes happening in the world around the kid who had seemed inconsequential till now.


     Captivated? Horrified was a better word, because the Mad Doctor had never seen anything like this, and suddenly, he wanted to convince himself that this was all a dream being induced while he was in his coma.


     In fact, he found himself wishing that he was back in that coma, because what he was seeing… Brought forth more fear than anything he had felt in his life.


     Typically, when Champions found their resonance, the World would respond to them, and it would be in the form of elementary particles congregating around them to allow them to cast their Mageroot-less spell. These elementary particles would be the type which were related to the resonance of the Champion, but here… all of them were responding.


     This was so shocking that the Mad Doctor kept blinking with the hope that what he was seeing would change, but no matter how much he tried, the image only got clearer.


     The world, itself… Was prostrating before this kid?


     He got that impression, because that was exactly how it looked.


     Floating in the air, the King looked like a god who had descended to the Earth, and the world was relishing his presence and welcoming him with humility. It had begun slowly, only visible in a small area around him, but it was now quickly spreading. His eyes were shining brilliantly, and his hair was waving slowly in the air with the soft wind that had begun to blow in the room. The elementary particles all around him which would generally be freely moving as they wished were now surrounding him diligently, and with each breath that he took, they vibrated softly, as if it was a boon that they were receiving.


     The only consolation was that this command over the elementary particles did not seem to be too strong, and the Mad Doctor could tell that if he tried really hard, he could wrest back control and cast any spells that he wished. Yet… The most harrowing thing was that all of this was being done without even an ounce of effort by the King, as it was all being given by the World.


     The barrier suddenly vanished, and the Mad Doctor decided to take his chance, even though every fibre of his being told him to run.


     Expending more effort than he would usually have to, he forcefully wrenched away the elementary particles and began his Madness Domain. Even if the King had broken through, multiple attacks that with the power of an Amateur Champion should decimate him, and as the first wind blade started to appear right beside the king which would impale him as soon as it formed fully, a smile started to pull up the corners of the Mad Doctor's lips.


     Hehe, so what if you put on such a brilliant display? You're still going to die because you were too overconfident!


     As soon as this thought came in his mind, though… That smile froze, because the Mad Doctor had seen something which shocked them even more than everything that he had had to witness so far, and this was something that he hadn't thought was possible.


     His Madness Domain… had been nullified.


     It wasn't even that the elementary particles which had prostrated to the King before had been taken back… no, the Mad Doctor had seen what had happened, and it made him feel like turning around and banging on the walls to try and escape.


     The moment his domain had appeared… It's perfect counter had been deployed, which, in this case, was a Calmness Domain.


     All Champion Paths had their counters and weaknesses, but typically, even if two Champions with opposing Champion Paths started fighting, the result would come down to who had more insights into their Path.


     The problem here, though… was that the Calmness Domain had been just perfect to nullify his, and this presented a terrifying interpretation.


     His Champion Path had been assessed, and instantly countered.


     Impossible.


     Impossible!


     Unwilling to believe it, the Mad Doctor deployed a different kind of domain that he had been working on, which used a different kind of Madness. It used the spectrum of extreme negatives and extreme positives, to create attacks that could either be extremely dangerous, or extremely weak.


     There was a 50% possibility that the first attack would be weak, but luck seemed to be on his side.


     However… It looked like everything else was not, as it was once again nullified before it could even from completely.


     By now, the Mad Doctor had understood.


     If this was a dream, it was a nightmare.


     And he wanted out of it.


     He tried to move back, but he was already at the wall, so he raised his hands and spoke in a quivering tone, with all of his bravado gone.


     "N-no! St-stay back! STAY BACK! DON'T COME FORWARD!"


     His shouts were in vain, because the king continually floated toward him, like an impending storm that could not be stopped by the will of mortal men.


     By the time the King appeared within a few inches of him, the Mad Doctor had already shouted himself hoarse, and his face was filled with unwillingness and fear.


     This was his true self – one that was always buried beneath the madness and the ego that was brought about by his power, and it was the reason why he had killed so many people without feeling anything. He had always been afraid, but each time he killed, he would feel brave, as it would feel like the world was under his control.


     Yet… The sight he was seeing told him clearly that reality was anything but, and as the King opened his mouth one last time, the Mad Doctor could tell that these would be the last words he would be hearing in his life.


     "Champions resonate with the World. But in my case… The World resonates with me. No matter what technique you use, as long as I'm within the range of those who support me, the World, itself, will give me the answer regarding how I should nullify it. A true Ruler does not have to march forth himself to deal with pesky foes like you. In my stead, the World is the one which does my bidding, and hence, in the Champion realm… I am unrivalled. I am the righteous possessor of this ultimate power which is based upon the concept of the Grand Inheritance, itself, and I shall use it to save this world, no matter who comes against me. I am Daneel Anivron, World Dominator, King, and Saviour, and I… sentence you to death."


     As soon as these last four words appeared from the King's mouth, it was as if the sentence had been passed by the World, and not him.


     The elementary particles which comprised of the Mad Doctor's body, which were typically under the sole control of the body's mind and Mageroot, were forcefully taken command of, before being dispersed as if they had never existed in the first place.


     Each and every part of the Mad Doctor's body disintegrated, and he turned into nothingness, with all traces of him wiped out so completely that no one would ever be able to prove that he had ever been born in this continent. Angaria, itself, had rejected him while obeying a higher command, and that command's will had been done.


     [Breakthrough successful.


     Assessing Champion Path.


     Dual-ability Champion Path detected. Such Champion Paths were theorized to be possible, but no one on Angaria was able to even think of a way to try and aim for them. Only one of the abilities has been used by host.


     Achievement…]


     Even as Daneel dropped to the ground with a wide smile and listened to the messages flooding into his mind, unknown to him, a phenomenon occurred on Angaria at that very same moment.


     Out of a cloudless sky, a golden bolt of lightning struck down from the Heavens at the exact spot on the surface below which he stood.


     And at the same time...deep, deep under Angaria, a man was startled awake.


     He looked shocked for a moment, but after that, he started laughing.


     "HAHAHA! He's here! The Saviour is here! Whoever it is that has dared to challenge my land, prepare to be annihilated!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     726 The Second Half 1
      After happily laughing himself hoarse, the man began coughing, and this cough lasted for a long, long while until it finally died down, bringing silence to the small stone room in which he was in.


     It was a room with no entrances and exits, and the only thing present inside was an undecorated stone throne, on which he was sitting.


     As he was wont to do, he mused out loud.


     "Fenoras was so close, but alas, he was plagued by misfortune that has made many fall over the ages. Maybe this time… It will be different. I guess I'll just have to keep an eye, and come out when I need to. Only I and the current Head are supposed to be able to detect the recognition of the World… But where's the Head?"


     With a gesture from his hand which looked like it was casual, the man cast an eye over the entire continent.


     The most peculiar thing was that his means were extraordinary – the elementary particles, themselves, allowed him to view everywhere, and even the most hidden of places were bare to him.


     After finally finding the Head inside that room, he chuckled and said, "Ah, so they distracted him in this way. Well, it might be for the better. The Saviour is still young, and he has a long way to go, even though it does not look like there isn't too much time, judging from the stage of the plan that those bastards from the Mainland are in. They never change, no matter how many years pass. Well, this time… Something has changed on our side. The cycle shall be broken. They're finally going to get what is coming to them, and maybe… No, I must not let my thoughts stray in that manner. King… Daneel, is it? I hope you fulfill everything you to represent, Saviour. And what's it called… The Church? You don't know the misfortune you called upon yourselves, yet! Ha ha! Now then, back to another nap…"


     His ravings almost seemed crazy, but there was still a sanity about him which spoke of the man he must have once been.


     Each word of his was enunciated clearly, as if he was used to speaking crisply in order to be understood by all. His was the tone of one who commands, and after saying the last words, he leaned back into the chair, going back to the position he had been in for the past few thousands of years.


     Indeed, the lightning bolt had not been seen by anyone, including Daneel. It was in a different spectrum, and even though so many Heroes were viewing the same spot, they saw nothing except. Yet, they did experience a very slight foreboding feeling in their spines for the briefest of moments, which they could only shrug away as they had no means to identify just where it could have come from.


     Meanwhile, Daneel was still on the ground in front of where the Mad Doctor had been until the past few seconds, and his eyes were opened wide, while he blinked as if he couldn't believe what he had just heard.


     Just to assure himself that he wasn't dreaming, he asked the system to repeat the prompt regarding the achievement.



     [Achievement: 'Path of the World Dominator' has been obtained.


     'Path of the World Dominator': You have finally embraced your true mission, and you have created a Path which embodies your grit to walk forward and let free the World Dominator inside you. It is said that many steps are needed to scale a mountain, and you have taken the most important of them all: to see the peak amidst the billowing fog, and identify that it is the one you wish to reach. The World can either tremble with fear or kneel with respect in your presence, and it is your choice regarding which direction you wish to go. Whatever you choose, it is noteworthy that you recognized your purpose, and are willing to follow it even though Heaven and Hell might unite to oppose you.


     100,000 EXP received.


     All parameters for upgrade of the system have been reached. After obtaining the requisite EXP, host can upgrade the system.]


     Yes!


     Ever since Daneel had set his eyes on the next level of the system, where its complexity would reach the Hero level, he had been pretty stymied by the fact that he didn't even know exactly what he had to achieve in order to be able to upgrade. The system had said that it was hidden, and although he had hoped that it would just be that he had to collect enough data, there was no way that he could have been sure. He had continued to uncover more and more things, but it had looked as if he was no closer to being eligible for the upgrade.


     Even now, he didn't know whether it was his breakthrough, or the fact that he had chosen this Path to take. Either way, he was only a couple of hundred thousand EXP away from the upgrade, and when that time came… The tables would turn on even the most powerful individuals on Angaria.


     Just as he got this thought, though… He remembered something.


     The tables had already turned, it was now time to take the second part of his revenge.


     His plan was only half done, and so far, it had gone brilliantly, with not many hiccups. Yet… The latter part was a bit risky, but he still trusted himself, and even if a few things went wrong, he was determined to achieve a mostly positive outcome.


     All plans could only last perfectly until the moment that they were implemented, because after that, no one could perfectly assess everything that could happen. Although Daneel had been mostly successful in his attempts to control all the factors that might affect whatever he was doing, there had always been a probability that something would go wrong, but the objective was that even if it did, like in the case where he wanted Ashahell and the Mad Doctor to both kill themselves before, the overall outcome would be in his favor, just like it had happened there with Ashahell imprisoned and the Mad Doctor disabled.


     Speaking of Ashahell, though… Daneel was not done using him, and at the same moment that he got this thought, the previous sect leader of the Sect of Hedon who was still imprisoned inside the Sect Headquarters was startled awake, while the strict meditation he had been undergoing over all this time was disturbed for the first time since he had been locked up.


     Of course, Daneel didn't know this, because he was calmly about to proceed onwards.


     The Dual-ability Champion Path… Had not come about by fluke. He had planned and set the parameters to make sure that this would happen, and it was only natural that his understanding regarding the Ruler's Inheritance and everything that had led up to the creation of his Champion Path allowed him to have these two abilities.


     There were also limitations, but he decided to check these out after he was done using the second ability to finish everything he had set in place.


     His destination… Was the hidden barrow in which Rayen was awaiting his arrival.


     …


     Rayen, along with the other two Heroes, was currently watching the scene in the Kingdom of Lanthanor from where the Mad Doctor had just disappeared with a frustrated expression on his face.


     The shell which had formed around the king was still there, and for all intents and purposes, everyone thought that the king was still present inside it.


     They had all been staring at it for the past minute, hoping that the Mad Doctor would return to finish what he had set out on, but alas… Nothing of the sort happened.


     Finally, getting the message that he had been waiting for,Rayen stood up and banged on the table, reducing it to dust in the process and shouting, "Useless idiot! What the hell could have made him leave?! I have half a mind to go there and finish the job myself!"


     The other two Heroes nodded, but inside, both of them knew that he was just shouting to vent, with empty words.


     There was no way that they would involve themselves personally in this matter, and they had already done a lot. These were their clones, as their original bodies were actively distracting the Heroes who might come forward to interfere. If they did anymore, they wouldn't be able to avoid punishment, and the motive behind them wanting to see the King die was not strong enough to push them to risk it.


     They had been wondering why the other guy was taking so much risk, but he had always been someone that none of them could assess, so they could only chalk it up to his craziness.


     After fuming for a few seconds, Rayen shouted, "Enough of this farce. I'm out of here. I'm going to have a word with Bartholomew when he's done. If he's not locked up by the High Council, of course."


     Saying so, he disappeared from the room, and the two Heroes thought that he had dispersed his clone. Deciding that he was right that it was a waste to stay here, they left, too, but what they didn't know was that Rayen was still in the Barrow, just a few feet away from them, and he had just received a very important guest.


     As he saw the King teleport in using the hole in the formation that he had made with great difficulty using a trinket over a long period of time ever since he had arrived here, he could tell that something was different.


     He couldn't pinpoint what it was, though, exactly, but one thing did stand out to him: before, the King's power had seemed inconsequential in front of his. Yet, now… Rayen had a feeling that if he wanted to kill the king, he might not have such an easy time.


     This didn't make sense at all, because even a Peak Champion would have no option but to be crushed into the ground if they were facing a Hero.


     Putting all that aside for now, he asked, "You seriously want to go against that guy? No one even knows what power he has, and I'm not confident enough to defeat him. At most, we might reach a stalemate, or I might be able to injure him, but killing a Hero… Is no easy thing."


     Chuckling, Daneel replied, "You assume that you will going into battle alone. Don't worry, you have me. Just let the fight start, and you'll understand."


     The last sentence was said because Rayen's eyes shone with disbelief, but Daneel continued without minding.


     "I have always been the biggest fan of plans where two birds could be hit with one stone. Many of my plans were designed to do that, but in this one… I've outdone myself because a single stone of mine, is hitting not two, not three, but five damn birds. Let's see here. The first bird was the test of the Church, which I failed with flying colors, and that is the best outcome possible. The second bird is my revenge over the Mad Doctor, and the man is no more. Now, it is time to hit the third: to take my revenge against these Heroes who dared to plot against me, and in doing so, dared to go against the very land that gave them birth. Something must be done regarding such individuals, and I've decided that now is the best time for that. Granted, I cannot do so against the other two, so my main target is the one who has engineered all this, and is almost certainly in the pocket of the Church, even if he doesn't know it. We will be doing it under the guise of someone else, and that will lead to the fourth and fifth birds, but you don't need to know about that right now. What you do need to know… Is that we are going to either kill or seriously disable that Hero, and even though you will be the one doing most of the work, I'll be assisting you to make sure that you are enabled to do so. Let's just go, and you'll understand."


     Birds? Stones?


     Rayen didn't know just what the heck the king was talking about, and he also got the feeling that the king might not even be talking to him directly. It was possible that he was recapping his plan to himself, but whatever the case, what he needed to do was clear.


     He still didn't believe, at all, that this kid would be of any use in the fight, but he had no problem with going and trying, because at most, they could just escape.


     Besides, all Heroes were arrogant, and he was kind of sick of feeling as if he was weaker than this kid. By exposing his true power in a fight, Rayen looked forward to awing him, so he enthusiastically teleported his main body over after shifting the clone to where it was.


     Right as he was about to exit the room, though, the King spoke up, and that...was when Rayen was made to remember his first interaction with him.


     He had been rendered helpless, and he had only been able to fall to his knees and bow to him, as he had seemed like an omniscient entity who had everything in his grasp.


     Now...he got the same feeling.


     As Daneel saw the astonished look on Rayen's face, he couldn't help but smile while listening to the prompts from the system in his mind, which were in response to the command he had given after seeing that Rayen's real body had arrived.


     [Champion Path second ability activating.


     Reverse-infusion in progress.


     Checking for parallelly aligned will.


     Aligned will found. Proceeding.


     Target has been empowered with advanced amplification and ease of use of the World.


     Factor low due to unavailability of more followers to utilize.


     Standing by for name of ability.]


     He had already thought of the name for this ability which embodied his intention to empower both himself and his allies, so he directly gave the answer.


     "Fight in my name, and the World shall be yours."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     727 The Second Half 2
      Meanwhile, in the room that was attached to the vault that the Head had entered and was still sitting inside, thinking that everything was normal on the continent, Bartholomew was staring grimly at the display trinket which was showing the scene in the Kingdom of Lanthanor where that shell still lay there, sitting undisturbed ever since the Mad Doctor had left the area.


     In fact, one couldn't actually tell whether his face was grim or not, because a skull couldn't really show that many deep emotions. All he had been told was to distract the Head, and to somehow use a few of the Heroes he could muster to distract other Heroes that might step in to support the Head and the one that he believed in, and he had fulfilled his job. What happened after that… Did not really matter to him, as he had proven his worth, and he would, from now on, be trusted among the Church.


     Of course, he wasn't looking forward to the backlash he would soon face, but it was necessary. Ever since he had been born, he had known that if someone wanted something, there had to be pain, and he was ready to bear as much as was needed.


     He knew that he was probably one of the strangest Heroes on the entire continent, and he also knew that behind his back, the other Heroes kept talking between themselves that there should be no one else like him who was given their powers using the Willstone. The only reason he was a Hero, right now, was because he had carefully manipulated everything so that he would be the only candidate at the time when the total number of Heroes on the continent was dangerously low. Just because power could be granted using the Willstone, it didnn't mean that it could be done to anyone, and there was a certain probability of the process failing if the candidate wasn't strong enough. In those cases, the Willstone would be deactivated for quite a long time. This was definitely not a scenario that anyone would want to play out, so the best of any generation were always chosen.


     Most people only knew about his story from the time he had entered the Sect of Hedon, but what they didn't know was that he was born in one of the most unique locations that anyone could be born in on Angaria.


     He was born in a graveyard.


     Specifically, in the Kingdom of Axelor, there was a custom where greybeards would be maintained by certain people for whom the occupation was passed on in the family. Not many thought about these people, because they were just there to bury the dead, and there were a lot of those. Both the campaigns of the King and the constant massacres that he used to carry out had resulted in the graveyards always being full of traffic, and among all that macabre goriness, he had been born.


     His mother had died after giving him birth, and his father had always blamed him for it. His father's friends had kept telling him that he shouldn't have a child in such an atmosphere, but the man hadn't listened, because he was selfish and he just wanted someone who could help him, and then take over the job as quickly as possible so that he could go and indulge fully in his habits of drinking and gambling.



     And thus, the innocence of his childhood was accompanied by the wailing of family members who were seeing their departed being burnt to ashes or buried, according to their choice, and such sounds became as normal to him as those of the wind or lapping water.


     On the outside, he looked normal, and the friends of his father were pretty astonished that growing up in such a place hadn't affected the child very adversely.


     Little did they know that inside, a fascination for death and dead bodies had been born, because of viewing such sights on a daily basis.


     Everything related to this topic interested him, and at the same time, a decision slowly started to form in his mind, which was that he wanted to take command of death, rather than letting it use its power over him, as he had seen it take its eternal hold on thousands of people. He never, ever wanted to be reduced to their state.


     He had always been someone who was sure of himself, because he was used to being alone, and because he was his own best companion. His father's friends had used to say that that had been a trait of his mother, and even though he did not know whether it was true, he had taken it to heart.


     One day, his father had come home heavily drunk, and he had slumped on the chair while dangerously close to the fireplace.


     Choosing it as the right time as the man had been so drunk that he couldn't even remember his own name, he had left the Kingdom of Axelor and traveled for a long, long while, until he reached the border.


     It was at the border that he had a stroke of luck – the first to grace him in his entire life until then. Axelor was a completely closed off Kingdom, and the guards had been ready to turn him back. Yet, fortune had it that someone from the Sect of Hedon had arrived to speak to the King, and he had spotted Bartholomew who had a collection of bones strung around his neck, because it had been his hobby to collect leftover bones after people were burnt to death.


     Intrigued, the man had come to check Bartholomew's body, because he had just turned 15. Surprised that he had enough talent to be considered for training, he had asked whether he wanted to enter the sect, to which the only answer had been a smile.


     To this day, Bartholomew was amused when he remembered the reaction that that smile had gotten from that emissary from the Sect of Hedon. His face had always been a mousy one – with a nose that was sunked, like a corpse's, and lips that were far too large. His father would sometimes beat him up on seeing him, saying that he was a blight upon the earth, and the beating would always stop when his face was covered.


     That man had shook as if he was seeing a ghost, but he then grew embarrassed as he didn't want to admit that he had almost gotten scared of a simple human.


     Whatever the case, Bartholomew was admitted to the Sect of Hedon, where he was not accepted into any faction, no matter whether it was that which comprised of those who came from the Central Continent, like him, or those who were born to the ones that were already in the sect.


     He didn't really care, though. He had never needed companions, and because there was a joyous feeling that he reveled in which was a result of him slowly reaching for his goal, step-by-step, he plodded on. The atmosphere of the sect did wonders for him – it only enabled and encouraged those who had power, and even though he was not very powerful in the beginning, he used his mind to scheme his way into obtaining enough resources to push forward into the Warrior realm.


     To the shock of the entire sect at that time, his breakthroughh to the Champion realm had been smooth, because it was as if his path had been decided ever since he was a child. All he needed to do was look inside himself for what he had understood in the place of his birth, and he had been able to step through. The sect elder who had examined him had said that this was possible in extreme circumstances where one's mind might be completely captivated with something, so much so that it would consume everything else, and that was exactly how it was for him.


     As for the choice to let go of his face… He had made it at that moment, too, when he had broken through, both because it embodied his path, and because it was symbolic of him leaving behind the shackles placed by the world upon him.


     From then, it had almost been smooth sailing, mainly because people wouldn't usually tangle with someone who had a skull for a head. Besides, his path also happened to be at the tier that was just below the top, and although he was despised, he was also valued, and given many resources to advance along so that he could stand for the continent.


     Just when his thoughts reached here, he heard a knock on the door, and after seeing that it was Rayen, he frowned and open the door.


     "Bartholomew, I need to talk to you about something. I think I found a way to kill the king without showing ourselves at all. I don't want to talk about it here, though. Being so close to the Head, even if he's locked inside, is not safe. Why don't you leave a clone here and follow me?"


     Rayen had required quite a bit of time to recover from the shock that he had felt when the King's… Whatever it was, had affected him.


     He had wondered whether it was his Champion Path, but that didn't make sense, because it wouldn't explain his feeling before that he wouldn't be able to easily defeat the king.


     Understanding that finding out more might actually be detrimental for his mental state which had already disintegrated quite a lot due to the revelation that the king's means were as inexplicable and awe-inspiring as ever, he had just scolded himself that he should never underestimate the man again, and had resigned himself to many more moments like these, which he definitely expected would happen.


     What he had done… Was just magical, and Rayen found himself itching to try it in battle, and see for himself its true power.


     He saw Bartholomew pause for a moment, but he just waited, knowing that the man would follow. It was clear that his goal was to kill the king, so an opportunity for that would definitely not be ignored.


     After glancing back at the display trinket which was showing the Head and seeing that there were no problems whatsoever, he said, "Alright. I've already made the adjustments to the formation based on seeing the Head till now. I guess I don't really need to stay here."


     Walking outside, he followed Rayen as he led him down the rows of graves, and as they did so, Bartholomew would fondly touch each gravestone as if each of them meant something special to him.


     Rayen saw this and was creeped out, but he controlled his emotions, and just continued walking. If Bartholomew had a normal head, he got the feeling that it would have been filled with ecstasy at the moment. Focusing on not letting more thoughts like these appear, he waited for the right moment to strike.


     Finally, after reaching a point, he saw that Bartholomew had finally sensed something, which made him turn around and instantly activate the formations that he had already laid in place.


     Barriers that were thick as stone walls rose up on both sides of them, going from the ground to the ceiling of the underground barrow that they were in. At the same moment, he saw the glow in the eyes of the skull that was Bartholomew's head intensify to another level, which caused a slightly heavy atmosphere to envelop the place where he was standing.


     He wasn't really afraid, though… And the reason, was that the King of Lanthanor was present right below them, safely enclosed in a barrier, himself, and he had already activated the same thing that he had used before to make Rayen's jaw drop.


     The swirling darkness that always engulfed his body instantly grew, forming into a globe, and it kept growing. Bartholomew saw it coming, but he knew that turning around to attempt to escape would only cause his back to be exposed, so he waited, believing in his own power.


     The moment that globe expanded enough to include him, too, he instantly understood why Rayen was known as the King of Darkness among the Heroes of Angaria.


     There was only pitch-black darkness around him, and he couldn't even see his hands. He tried conjuring a globe of light, but the instant it came into existence, it was gobbled away, almost as if there was a monster waiting to eat any light sources that might be activated in the area.


     "Why are you doing this, Rayen? I thought everything was fine? True, the King might not be dead, but those injuries were so severe, and he was also tortured! We can make another plan later! Why attack me?"


     The answer came in the form of multiple voices with seemed as if they were coming from all around him.


     "I don't need to explain myself to a man who is about to die. If you want to blame someone, blame that ugly skull of yours. It's such an eyesore that I've always wanted to crush it under my boots."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     728 The Second Half 3
      Seeing the deadpan look on the skull's face, Daneel sighed, thinking that it really took away a lot from the joy that one would obtain when they were getting revenge if they couldn't see the expression on their opponent's face.


     After all, he had gone to great lengths to turn around the situation and make it so that this guy's actions would be the same ones which were the reason behind his demise, and he couldn't even see that realization on his face!


     By restricting the Head, he had made sure that the man wouldn't arrive to save Daneel. Of course, this also meant that… He couldn't arrive to save him either.


     It was such a simple, yet satisfying twist the Daneel really loved it, and as he saw the domain of Rayen take effect, he couldn't help but think that this man whom he had taken on as a subordinate was quite capable.


     He could tell that if he was inside, he would have found no way whatsoever to see, because the entire purpose of the domain was to make sure that anyone who entered it would be robbed of their sight. Like Bartholomew, as he had been called, if anyone was dumb enough to also block themselves in a place so that they couldn't leave the area of the domain, then they would find themselves pretty much cornered and set up for defeat.


     Yet, it had to be acknowledged that Bartholomew was not to be underestimated, as he calmly stopped all attempts to gain vision, which had already been proven futile, and he was using other means to track everything around him.


     A mage, especially one who was at least at the Hero level, would never be completely helpless if they had control of their Mageroot. In this case, the man had slowly begun to use all kinds of elementary particles to map the area around him, so that if anything moved, they would move too, giving him an indication that something was coming from that direction.


     It was pretty smart, but it made Daneel sigh again, as such a skilled person would have been really useful if he had been on Angaria's side. Alas, he had chosen the wrong one either out of greed or some other reason which didn't really matter, and now, he had to die.


     Even though he had figured this out, it still wasn't easy to track Rayen, who was actually… Right above Bartholomew, slowly lowering himself while making it seem as if his movements were actually that of the wind. This kind of camouflage was done by putting himself on the back side of air current, making it so that even if the elementary particles detected that something was moving, it would look like a long 'sheet', while the movement of Rayen was hidden within it. It was slow, but it was effective, mainly because there was a system in this barrow which sent gusts of wind at regular intervals, perhaps to drive away the rotting stink of corpses that were all buried underground.


     Although it looked like Bartholomew's defeat was inevitable, Daneel knew that there would be some problem soon, because if this was all that was needed to defeat him, then Rayen wouldn't have declared before that they would definitely not be able to kill him. So far, everything he had been doing was without what Daneel had given him, and it was obvious that the man was first trying to use his own strength, before depending on someone else's.



     It was an admirable thought, and even Daneel wished to see just what a true-blue Hero was capable of.


     They were supposed to be so much more powerful than Champions, with this difference being much larger than that between Champions and the previous realm, too.


     With the domain, Rayen had already demonstrated how this was the case, because no such absolute domain was possible in the Champion level. This was if one didn't count Daneel, of course, who could be called the ultimate exception. Almost any Champion level domain could be overcome using brute force attacks or if an expended enough Energy, but in this case, there was such a strong command over the resonance with darkness and the power that was being drawn forth from the World that in that aspect, anyone facing Rayen would be helpless, unless their insights into darkness were even higher than his.


     In his hands was a blade that was also wreathed in shadows, and it seemed to be a very powerful one. It was infused with his power, and Daneel could tell that it was no normal weapon. It was certainly stronger than most trinkets or weapons he had seen so far, as any of those would have long burst into pieces if they had that much power infused into them.


     It was definitely something special that had been made especially for this purpose, and it almost seemed like the sickle of the grim reaper as its point descended toward the top of Bartholomew's bare skull.


     Just before the moment when Rayen was about to thrust it home, Daneel braced himself, but surprisingly, before Rayen could even put forth the force with which he was going to pierce his head, the man swiftly raised his hands and caught Rayen's in a vice-like grip.


     That grip, itself, seemed so strong that just seeing it made Daneel feel that any part in his body would have snapped if he was the one who was being targeted by it, and both Rayen and Daneel were also thoroughly surprised that Bartholomew had even been able to sense the attack.


     There was no time to think, though. As one who had experience in battle, Rayen reacted quickly, kicking forth with his legs to drive himself away from his target.


     All of these moves exceeded were so strong that they exceeded the Champion realm, mainly because they were attacks infused with the magical powers of a Hero-level Mage. At the Hero level, one could use spells instantly to boost their power and also strengthen their body to terrifying levels, making the playing field quite even with Fighters even in close range.


     Bartholomew seemed to have expected Rayen's move, as he leaped up to escape his opponent's scissor kick before landing before him after painfully wrenching his hands so that Rayen had no option but to land on the ground. His hands were almost tied behind him, and by now, it was obvious what Bartholomew's strategy was.


     He couldn't see, so he wanted to have his opponent in his hands so that he wouldn't be able to get up to any thing even if the domain was active.


     Simple, and effective.


     However, it looked like Rayen had had enough.


     Waves of elementary particles started to congregate behind him, right behind Bartholomew's neck, and Daneel started to feel a faint sense of danger even though he was quite far away.


     Rayen was casting a spell, and the way he manipulated the particles so easily even though the spell in question seemed to be a particularly advanced Hero-level one made it clear that this must be his signature move, which he had practiced a lot so that he could be familiar with it.


     Daneel was blinded by the layered patterns of the attack, so he decided to ask the system just what it was.


     In fact, it was the system's help that he was even able to see anything in the first place. There was only pitch-black darkness, but the system was using the input from the World to create an image for him.


     Soon, Daneel got the answer.


     [Spell resembles 'Kiss of Darkness'-Hero level Path-specific Signature spell in records.


     Record is as follows:


     Kiss of Darkness: Darkness is not just the absence of light. It is that which brings forth all the darkest fears in a living being's mind. Each being is reminded of the time when it was completely helpless, and the stronger the Hero's insights into darkness, the more such feelings can be brought forth willingly. 'Kiss of Darkness' embodies the Will of one who wields Darkness to take one back to their origin, when they were but defenseless specks who could be squashed out of existence with a single thought. It is a Mind-Body dual attack, and if successful, a target loses all control over their body and mageroot for a brief period of time, and grievous injuries are also caused by the buffeting waves of particles which strip away the skin after passing any defenses that might exist.]


     Holy crap!


     Understanding what it was made respect appear in Daneel's eyes, but Bartholomew…seemed to have sensed the attack, too.


     And his response…was peculiar, to say the least.


     First, he started head-butting Rayen, and each attack made shockwaves vibrate through the earth and almost reach Daneel, who was over a kilometer away.


     Each strike apparently held almost the same force that one would feel if they were being hit by a truck, and even though barriers popped up to protect Rayen, the force passed through, disturbing his concentration and slightly disrupting his spell-casting.


     At the same time, as Daneel watched on with both his eyebrows raised, bony hands burst through from the earth right below Rayen and grasped his legs, while more and more hands started to appear all around him.


     Daneel was quite taken aback, as he had scanned this area, and it was actually one with empty graves. Where the f*ck had these corpses come from? And how were they being animated?


     Even before he could ask the question to the system, he found out why Drakos had said long ago that a single second was enough to decide a fight between Heroes.


     The bony hands seemed to have the special property of corroding through barriers, and Rayen understood that he would lose his legs if he carelessly stayed.


     So…he launched his attack even though it hadn't completely formed.


     It was in the form of a long curved blade, almost like lips which were moving to give that 'Kiss', and as it passed through Bartholomew, it seemed as if it had done no damage.


     However…for the briefest of seconds, Bartholomew let go of the grip he had been holding on to for dear life until now, and Rayen broke free of both his hands and those of the ghastly bodies that had risen from what was supposed to be an eternal embrace.


     Rising in the air, Rayen breathed heavily, and said, "Screw it."


     Knowing what he meant, Daneel activated his ability, and the next second…it was Bartholomew's turn to step back with shock.


     "You! This spell…how?! It is supposed to be lost!"


     The reason behind this hoarse scream was that Rayen had been given a spell by Daneel's ability that perfectly countered the army that had risen from the ground.


     It was a shining sun which sent down rays of golden light, and this light seemed to be burning the bones of the army which hastily stepped around to escape those rays which were cutting through the darkness domain while aiming for their heads.


     Only…Daneel shook his head, because as expected, it wasn't as ultimately powerful as he had expected. It wasn't like his whole Path didn't have limitations, and the limitation of this ability was that even though it allowed for spells to be given that countered an opponent's attacks, they had to cast by those who were being given the power, and they might not have enough of the 'insights' which were required to perfectly cast each spell.


     If it was Daneel, the World would do it for him. But for his subordinates, the World would only help by giving an indication, and the rest had to be done by them alone.


     It, alone, might not have ensured their victory, but in this case…there was also the amplification.


     With a smile on his face due to the fact that he was wielding more power than he had ever done in his life, Rayen started recasting the spell, and where before the curved blade made of shadows had been 10 feet long, it was three times that now, and it looked like it would definitely wipe out Bartholomew.


     The man with the skull for his head seemed to have recognized it, too, as he took another step back with horror.


     However…what he did next made both Rayen and Daneel freeze, instantly.


     Raising his hands, he shouted, "Wait! Don't kill me! I'm actually with the Head! He went in on his own accord! You really think he's so dumb as to believe something like what I said right away? It was all a façade! It was so that I could join the Church and pass information to Angaria!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     729 The Second Part End
      Rayen couldn't believe his ears.


     There lay the guy that he had hated for so long, right in front of an attack that would definitely disable for him for enough time that he would be able to make sure that each and every part of his body would be ground to dust in order to ensure that he would definitely be dead, but what he said presented a possibility that was significant enough that he had no option but to pause.


     What if each and every action of his so far had been to alienate himself from the Heroes of Angaria, to make him a viable candidate to be approached by the Church?


     A Hero's mind could function much faster than that of all others in all the lower realms on the continent, and even though there was only a split second during which Rayen gave Bartholomew the benefit of the doubt, he had enough time to comprehend the meaning of his words, and think about all the possibilities behind them.


     The problem here was that if he took any longer, it was possible that Bartholomew could capitalize on the chance and launch a counter-attack which might be as inexplicable as all the attacks he had shown so far.


     In that case, there would be no one else to blame but him for falling for the oldest trick in the book.


     He knew that he couldn't depend on the king, either, who was definitely not quick enough to be able to react. Even if he was a Champion, there was no way that his mind would be able to work fast enough to allow him to make a decision.


     However… Once again surprising him and making him feel like he should smack his forehead for once more doing the same thing he promised that he wouldn't do ever again, the King gave him a clear message.


     "Keep the attack close, close enough that there won't be any chance of him trying anything. But give him a chance to speak. Ask him what I ask."


     If he had known that Daneel was in command of a technique which would be able to practically slow down time for him, then Rayen might have started to consider giving up his career and just retiring so that he wouldn't have to handle all the emotions that flooded his mind.


     Indeed, Daneel had used the Basilisk's Breath, and he had had enough time to think it out.


     After getting past the shock, the most pressing thing was to decide whether there was a chance of what Bartholomew was saying being true, and if there was, to decide what he should do about it.


     In fact, the former was more important than the latter, and after assessing all the information that Daneel knew about him, and what he had seen about him so far, he reached the same conclusion as Rayen.


     The biggest factor that was inclining him to think in that way was that he had met the Head, and the man had not struck him as someone who would fall so easily for such a plan, just like Bartholomew had said.


     Yet, Daneel had thought that hope must have blinded his eyes, yet now, hearing of this possibility, he couldn't help but consider it.



     Only… There was another unanswered question.


     This was supposed to be just a fight where Rayen was taking out his grudge on Bartholomew. In that case, how had he known that he should say this if he wanted to save his life?


     Funnily enough, the answer to this was the simplest, as it regarded something that Daneel didn't know yet about the Hero who was under his service.


     Bartholomew didn't even have to answer this, as Rayen sent it as soon as Daneel posed the question.


     "I expect that he is using the fact that I'm pretty well-known for my disdain against the Church. Back when we fought them and made them leave the continent, I was the one who took risks the most to ensure victory, mainly because I just don't like those scum wanting to invade our home. Anyone who has seen everything that has happened so far would be able to put two and two together and see that Bartholomew's with the church, and anyone who is as vehement as me in their position against the Church would definitely target him."


     Well, at least that cleared something up.


     It was a good thing that Daneel's subordinate who had been chosen almost out of chance had such a character. Daneel hadn't investigated too much about him before, as it hadn't concerned him at the time.


     Putting that aside for now, they got to the specifics of the situation, which was to find out whether there was any proof behind what Bartholomewasre saying.


     If there was… It would change everything.


     The main thing that indicated that it was not true was what had happened just before this. Daneel really had been about to die. At that stage, even if he had survived by some Hero coming to save him, he would have had to go into a coma just like the Mad Doctor for a long, long time, with it being uncertain whether he would ever awaken.


     This didn't fit at all with the intention of the Head to make him enter the Big Four and allow him to train so that he could become another cornerstone for Angaria.


     Only one of these could be true – either the Head had been faking it all along, and Bartholomew was his subordinate, or Bartholomew was lying, and the Head really didn't care about him.


     Daneel couldn't think of a third one… But as Rayen asked the question to Bartholomew, he received it.


     "I took a few liberties, alright?! The Head entered that formation, and it would have seen fake if he was really not blocked from everything outside. So, that part was true, with the only thing not being true was that I managed to trick him all alone. Our agreement was that I would arrange for someone to step in to save that kid before it got too bad, but I made an executive decision. I decided that if that happened, I might not be able to gain the exact amount of trust that I wanted, so for the good of the continent, I decided that one sacrifice was fine. The kid would die, and I would be welcomed with open arms into the Church. After that… By knowing all of their internal movements, our victory would be much more certain. It was all for Angaria! Rayen, I know you hate the Church as much as anyone else, but in me, for reasons that only the Head knows, that hate runs much deeper. Everything so far was leading up to this, in many ways. In fact, you wouldn't believe me if I said that I was actually recruited back when I entered the Big Four, itself! No one else knows this! The Head wanted it to be that secret, but now, I have no choice. I was even chosen to become a Hero with the help of the Head, who made it so that there would be no other candidates. Just think about it. Hasn't it been just a bit too smooth sailing for me? It was all fake! And this is the final step! Don't ruin it! Whatever reason you have for wanting to kill me, I ask that you put it aside! I don't know how you gained this much power, but I am ready to swear a repetitive oath that I will hold my silence regarding it! Just spare my life so that I can finish my life's goal!"


     By the end of his passionate statement, Bartholomew had fallen to his knees, and he was holding his skull in his hands.


     There was something both sympathetic and chilling about the sight of someone holding their own bony skull in their hands, and as Daneel watched it, he couldn't help but feel creeped out, and it wasn't even the first time since he had been introduced to someone as unique as this person.


     Obviously, he had no idea that Daneel was behind all this, so he was thinking about everything from someone who only knew that he was being targeted by Rayen for some or the other reason. For them, Daneel would seem like an inconsequential piece, who could be killed if it meant that they would be able to infiltrate the Church better.


     As he heard it all, Daneel had to admit… That it was logical.


     It was entirely possible that Bartholomew might have made a decision on his own without the Head knowing, and that everything he was saying might be true.


     But… What was Daneel supposed to do?


     The most obvious way to confirm everything was to ask the Head, but that was impossible, as he would be able to instantly tell that something was off. A repetitive oath was one where a Hero would keep swearing the oath at regular intervals so that it could be made sure that they wouldn't be able to overcome it, and it was the most fool-proof way beside the Artifact left behind by the Emperor to ensure something from a Hero.


     If it was just Bartholomew, because he was in this weak position, he was ready to do something like that. But if the Head was brought into this, he would want to find out each and everything to make sure that whatever the reason behind Rayen's power, was not a threat to Angaria, and Daneel really didn't want his power exposed to that man, even though every indication so far was that he was someone to be trusted.


     It wasn't because he was paranoid – it was just that it was too damn risky, and he couldn't justify taking that risk at the moment.


     What to do? He knew that he certainly not powerful enough, yet, to be able to overpower the Head with Rayen's help like he was doing with Bartholomew, so he had to make a decision right now based on only all the things he knew at the moment.


     Daneel gave himself a brief moment and went through the other steps of his plan. They were very important, too, and he didn't want them to be disturbed in any way.


     And that… Was when something occurred to him.


     As he sent a message to Rayen, the Hero asked a question.


     "If the two of you thought of so much, then it must also have been obvious that you'll be thrown into prison after this. How does that gel into your plan? How can you infiltrate the Church if you're locked up?"


     To this, the skull answered with an eerie smile.


     "That… is because the both of us know something about the Church that is not common knowledge. In the Church, power is all about sacrifice. Those who are ready to sacrifice the most for the Church, will be granted the most power, and it has been so ever since the organisation was set up. In fact, it is one of the most core commandments, but it is a hidden one, because followers are supposed to be able to arrive at it on their own. After all, forced sacrifice has no value. I cannot tell you how I know this, but our plan is that because my imprisonment will be a sacrifice, when I'm outside, I will receive a much higher position among the Church, because I will have fully earned it."


     As Daneel heard this, he couldn't help but actually… Burst out laughing.


     It was, in fact, perfect.


     Without any more thoughts, he sent the final message to Rayen, who smiled and declared, "Alright, then. I don't know if what you're saying is real, and I don't care. But either way, you'll have to be imprisoned, so why not just spend that time in a coma, instead? Sweet dreams!"


     The last two words were said in an amused tone, and at the same moment, realising what was going to happen, the eye sockets in the skull lit up brightly with shock.


     It was too late, though. That massive blade of darkness went through Bartholomew, making him fall to the ground, motionless, which was followed by Rayen moving forward and making a very precise strike from his shoulders to his waist, almost cutting him in half.


     This was followed by another strike- this one to the head, and the skull was cracked apart in three different places.


     With each injury, though, formations which were very similar to what the Mad Doctor had engraved onto his body to ensure his survival sprang up, which made Daneel understand that this was actually common among Heroes.


     To anyone who watched the scene, it would seem as if Bartholomew was dead, but after watching for little while, they would realise that his chest was still slowly moving up and down.


     With their job done, Rayen appeared in the small underground cave that Daneel had made for himself.


     He had a very satisfied smile on his face, and seeing it, Daneel couldn't help but mirror it.


     After that, though, he spoke with seriousness.


     "Great work. But it's time to finish this whole thing, now."


     As Rayen heard this, he nodded, and both of them disappeared.


     …


     The next day, Ashahell was calmly meditating in his prison as always.


     However, suddenly, two Heroes barged into his room and cast a spell that made him feel as if his entire body were being crushed from all sides.


     "You are to face the High Council for the crime of secretly escaping your imprisonment and almost killing the Hero named as Bartholomew on behalf of the Church which had contracted him."


     As shock raced through Ashahell's mind, at the same moment, five Heroes had gathered in front of a certain villa in the Sect of Hedon.


     "Inside is the infiltrator from the Church who broke out Ashahell and put him back in. That Rayen should really be commended for interrupting the fight where the objective was to clearly kill Bartholomew so that the Church's secrets might be conserved. Hehe, that should warn all the others who might want to go to the Church. Help them, and they'll kill you to cover their tracks! Either way, prepare well to take this guy down. I can't believe he managed to sneak in under our noses! If it hadn't been for Bartholomew spitting out his identity out of spite to Rayen before he went into a coma, we would never have known! Let's take him alive!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     730 Capturing the Infiltrator
      As Daneel calmly watched the Heroes invisibly congregate around the house in which the infiltrator was resting as if everything was under his control, he couldn't help but smile proudly, because even though there had been some hiccups, everything had worked out quite well.


     Because he was idly waiting for the action to begin, he listed all of the 'birds' that he had hit with his plan that could be said to be a single stone.


     First, he had failed the test of the Church, removing their focus on him, and allowing himself more time to grow in power so that he could become someone they had to reckon with.


     Second, the Mad Doctor was dead, and the revenge that had long been coming was finally fulfilled.


     Third, he had taken his revenge against Bartholomew who had plotted against him, and even if he had been doing it on the orders of the Head, he had to be blamed for Daneel having to go through so much. He was severely injured, and although the healers who had been contacted by Rayen had said that there was a slim chance that he could die, he wasn't a Champion like the Mad Doctor who had received a similar extent of injuries. A full recovery was expected to be most probable, and after that, he would be tried in front of the High Council for treason.


     Fourth… Was related to what one of the Heroes had just talked about. He wouldn't have been able to hear them if they hadn't talked aloud on purpose, in order to warn all those in the sect, and spread the information regarding what had happened. They had already isolated the Villa, so even though they did this, there was no chance that the one inside it could have any indication that he would soon face the wrath of Angaria.


     True enough, as soon as his words echoed in the area, loud gossip began to be heard from all the people who had gathered around the Villa because of a secret announcement that had been made that if anyone wanted to see something interesting, they should come here.


     People who were idle had chosen to come, and they didn't know that they were in for a treat.


     All of this was planned in quick succession by the Head, whose reaction Daneel hadn't been able to see after he had been released from the formation. He knew that it must have been pretty fiery, because he had gathered from Rayeb that quite a few people had had to limp out of the vault because they had become the unfortunate targets of his anger.


     This was either fake or real, but either way, his intelligence had once again been displayed by the steps that he had taken. Daneel had only laid everything in place, and his intention with the fourth 'bird' had mainly been that anyone who even thought of allying with the Church would hesitate and think twice, after remembering that those who did so might be targeted and killed just like Bartholomew had almost been.


     To join any organisation, trust was most important, and his idea had been to target this so that all efforts of recruitment by the Church would be met with much more difficulty from now on. From Heroes to even Humans, he wanted everyone to shake in their boots, and decide that it was better to stay with their home continent and hope for the best, instead of going over to meet certain death.



     Even though this might eventually be overcome, for the moment, it would definitely stop a lot of active attempts which were definitely underway in the shadows, and it had all been beautifully achieved by Daneel's instructions to Rayen to give that fake account of what had happened during the fight.


     They had even gone to great lengths to simulate a battle between an empowered Peak Champion like Ashahell and the Hero who had been weakened by some manner, which could be attributed to the mysterious methods of the church, and of course, this had only been possible because Daneel had witnessed that fight before between Ashahell and the Mad Doctor.


     It seemed as if he had slowly collected all the parts to be able to implement this plan, and to anyone who was looking at it from the outside, it would seem pretty damn fool proof.


     And of course, the fifth 'bird'… Was to target this damn infiltrator who had done everything and was calmly resting as if he was the master puppeteer.


     Just this thought itself made Daneel want to laugh, but he controlled that and waited for the battle that would soon take place.


     He could just imagine it. It was like a spider which had spun a small web around it to trap its prey, but what it didn't know was that it was already trapped within an even larger one that it couldn't even see. In its limited vision, it would seem as if it was the apex predator, whereas in reality, it was the prey.


     Just as Daneel thought, inside the Villa, the man was calmly talking to the two maids who already had expressions of extreme devotion on their faces.


     Ever since he had given them the books, they had been reading them non-stop mainly due to the almost addictive sensation that this gave, and this was another idea that had been implemented by the new bishop who was also the one behind that incredible substance that he and the other individual from the Church had almost fought over after he arrived here.


     It was a recent modification, but it was doing wonders, and it had been displayed once again because the two maids were now thoroughly convinced that the continent of Angaria was too far gone, and that a purge was the only thing that could save it and put it back on track.


     As for his thoughts on the mission, although it was slightly unsatisfactory that the King hadn't died, his story was pretty much closed.


     The Divine Cockroach was a Godbeast that was also present on the Mainland, and because Bloodlines were so much more common there, all those with this trash bloodline were labelled as garbage who couldn't even train too far as Mages because this bloodline sapped their potential away.


     It was a curious interaction, and it was almost as if it was to counter the extreme durability of the Divine Cockroach. After all, one who could not be harmed and killed by even those a few levels above them, and one who was also capable of beating down those people would be a bit too overpowered, so balance was achieved in this way.


     However, what use was it to just defend, and never even strive to strike back? On the Mainland, those with the Divine Cockroach Bloodline were not even considered as threats, and the method to deal with them was simply to lock them up using specialized cages, almost as if they were just animals, and deprive them of all Energy and food so that they would just starve to death. Even the occupations that they could pursue only included those of simple guards and punching bags for training, and except for a select few who broke the rules that controlled them, all others were almost considered to be worthless, especially to a powerful organization like the Church.


     After the invasion, the King would also simply be subjected to this, and the man looked forward to that sight. In fact, he had already decided that he would definitely take a bunch of the King's strongest supporters, along with his subordinates, and make them watch forcefully as the man they believed in so much screamed with hunger and died a slow, agonizing death, so that he could break them completely and either kill them or turn them to the Church. It was said that in these cages, when hunger was driven to the extreme, it was possible that those trapped would even begin eating parts of their own bodies, and there was definitely no better way to completely erase all respect for anyone than to show them that image.


     The main reason behind him infiltrating the Sect of Hedon had been to enable this test, and now that it was done, he prepared to exit as it wasn't too safe, and because it wasn't really necessary for him to tax himself so by having a considerable part of his consciousness separated so that he could control this body discreetly. Also, things might be pretty heated for a while, so it was best to just evacuate.


     He would soon leave after erasing all of the traces of his stay here, and just out of habit, he checked on all the important places in the sect, and the exterior of his villa.


     Everything looked normal. Well, at least as normal as it could be, after the revelation that one of the Heroes had somehow bypassed the oath and allied with the Church to allow the Mad Doctor to attack the King of Lanthanor.


     There were a few Heroes in the headquarters, scurrying around as if looking for proof, and as for outside the villa, there were a few people normally passing.


     Yet, suddenly feeling a prick in his mind which was always a sign that something was wrong, the man looked closer.


     He had actually placed multiple formations to ensure his own safety, but he hadn't activated them all as they would stand out if a Hero was looking.


     It was fine if they were used occasionally and briefly, so he proceeded to do that. Activating the formation that would measure the minute gravity variations in the area to count how many people were standing on the ground, he switched it off instantly, while his eyes had widened with shock.


     What he was seeing was fake! There were actually at least 100 people outside!


     And if that was fake, then….


     BOOM!


     At the same moment as this realisation struck him, a loud sound accompanied by various shouts of anger reached his ears, as he saw the entire villa crumble around him along with all the barriers he had placed.


     He hadn't been able to use barriers that were too strong, because they would stand out like a sore thumb and attract the attention of the Heroes, and his main method to stay discrete was to keep his identity a secret. He had gone to great pains to make sure that each and everyone who knew of him had been accounted for, but clearly… He hadn't been thorough enough.


     Not even a fraction of a second later, a yellow coloured dome formed around him, and the two maids were separated and flown away to a different location.


     There were four Heroes in front of him, and they were the ones who had done this. They had clearly been setting this up for a long time and had taken great pains to make sure that he wouldn't see anything, as they seemed to have expended a lot of resources both to ensure that they would be able to break the barriers instantly, and that he would have no option but to stay where he was, defenceless.


     It wasn't even like he could put up that much of a defence, because he was simply in the body of a Warrior level mage. Even if he could cast a Hero level spell by forcefully pushing the Mageroot of the one he was inhabiting, there was no way that that would have made any difference, and even though the Heroes seemed to know this, they looked like they had just wanted to be safe.


     How… The hell had this even happened?


     Hadn't everything been under his control? Hadn't he just been laughing to himself the other day that he was a master manipulator who had taken care of everything, and would simply just sit back and watch as the mayhem unfolded? Where had he gone wrong?


     The only slightly loose end was Percy, but he had checked on him, too. After all, he was back in the sect, and he had been able to continuously monitor him and make sure that he wouldn't speak about his identity to anyone.


     Well, whatever the reason was, he could find it out slowly, as the priority right now was to forcefully detonate his consciousness to make sure that it wouldn't land in the hands of these savages who might torture it endlessly to gain some information.


     Right as he was about to do so, though, one of the four Heroes stepped forward, and he instantly felt himself losing control of his own consciousness as it was being lulled to sleep.


     "The… The bloodline of the Resplendent Nightingale! But how?! Almost all of your Bloodlines are supposed to be lost!"


     As soon as he asked this question, the Head, himself, appeared in front of him out of nowhere.


     His face was livid, and his usually refined demeanour was gone.


     With a smile that was almost like a snarl of anger, he spit out, "There is much you think you know about us which is false. Sleep well. The next time we meet, it will be in the torture chamber. You really thought you could fool us all if you made Ashahell escape and then calmly put him back as if nothing had ever happened? You were wrong. Your man didn't do his job perfectly, and that's why you are in our grasp."


     Seeing the expression of the man from the Church who looked like a thunderbolt had hit him suddenly, everyone thought that it was because of the revelation that this was how he had been captured.


     Yet… If they knew of the question that was repeatedly running through his mind, they would definitely have been very surprised.


     Indeed, completely unable to understand what in the blazes was going on, the man from the Church was frantically asking the same question over and over again, even though there seemed to be no answer in sight.


     "'Making Ashahell escape'? 'Job'? 'Putting him back'? What the f*ck are you all even talking about?"


     Alas, before he could satiate his burning curiosity, he was forcefully put to sleep by the silent song that was playing which could only be heard by him, but even after he fell asleep, the expression of agitated confusion remained, as if it had become permanently fixed on his face.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     731 Limitations
      After the Heroes entered one of the most complex barriers that Daneel had ever seen, he couldn't see what was happening inside anymore, but from the way the Head had a smile on his face after he became visible a few seconds later, Daneel could tell that everything had gone well.


     He had been hoping that he could catch a glimpse of the fight as everything so far had had the intention of causing awe in the spectators, but it was clear that the Head had made the decision that that might be too much of a risk. If something untoward happened inside and if it was viewed by those watching, it might cause the opposite effect instead, and that would be disastrous, just like it had almost been the case during the Legacy Battle of the Fortress of Unyielding Might.


     After the statement by the Hero, they had all entered inside, and that formation had been activated so that nothing inside was visible. Daneel knew that a very advanced illusion formation had been placed early on both around the Villa and around the sect headquarters to give a fake image regarding what was going on so that the infiltrator would not be spooked, and he had to admire the carefulness of the Head who had planned everything out quite meticulously. Rayen had said that he was known for being pedantic, and that was showing here.


     As everyone saw the ruins of the Villa, they couldn't help but take a few steps back in alarm, but on seeing the Head who was calmly floating in the air, they stopped and waited to see what he would say.


     Taking a deep breath, he opened his mouth and spoke in a confident voice that resonated throughout the area.


     "Today, as many of you will find out, a traitor of the continent has been exposed. He was charged by the Church to allow for the Mad Doctor to attack the King of Lanthanor even though strict rules have been set down that rulers in the Central Continent must not be targeted by any of the Big Four. This traitor, along with a few others who followed him only because they were under the impression that he was simply acting to take out a grudge on the King, made it so that me, and all the other Heroes who could have intervened, were distracted and unaware. Imagine if the same thing had happened to the entire sect. What if this sect, itself, was attacked, and all the Heroes who could have come to help were stopped? All of you would have been wiped out, and it would have been too late to lament afterward. To cover their tracks, this infiltrator broke out Ashahell, who is a known associate of the Church, and charged him to go kill that Hero with the help of a few special objects that only the Church possesses. If this is not a clear indication that allying with the Church is a bad idea, then I don't know what is. Just think. They might promise safety, power and a long life, but all you will really be getting is a swift death. Bartholomew, the Hero who engineered all this, is currently in a very serious state where him recovering is uncertain. It is only because he had a special constitution and because his path is one which focuses on the power of his body that he was able to withstand the attacks of Ashahell, and was able to tell us the whereabouts of this infiltrator as revenge. If it was any of you, or even any of the many other Heroes of the continent, they would have died. After this, Ashahell was simply put back in his cell, and we were all led to believe that he had never left in the first place. Thankfully, this time, fortune was on our side, and Rayen, better known as the King of Darkness, was able to thwart all their plans by passing on this information. He would have been commended if he hadn't had a part in this entire thing out of his grudge that was born out of losing his son, but either way, his loyalty for the continent came forth at the right time, and he should be an example for you all. No matter what your inner thoughts are, when it is time to defend your home, they should all be put aside and duty should be the only thing on your mind. Now, disperse, and spread the word. From now on, we will be implementing even stricter formations in each and every sect so that instances like these will not be repeated, and if even a little bit of proof is found that one still wishes to ally with the Church, they will directly be thrown into a torture cell and subsequently be killed in full view of the inhabitants of all of the Big Four."



     This long speech of the Head which ended with the chilling statement made fear creep into most of those who were watching, mainly because those last words had been infused with a little bit of his Path. Warriors couldn't even detect it, and all Champions were able to find out was that there was something…convincing about what he said.


     The truth was that these words were designed so that they would stay in the minds of all those who listened to them for a long, long time, and they would definitely be spread endlessly.


     Daneel, who was also watching, felt like clapping, because he couldn't have done it better.


     With this move, everyone would be afraid.


     After the Head disappeared, he shook his head as there was one thing which he had made more difficult for himself, though.


     He knew that the means the infiltrator had used to enter the sect must be very similar to what he was using every time he came inside, so if formations were laid down to target those, then he would also find it difficult to enter and leave the Sects of the Big Four as he pleased, like he was doing right now.


     Well, he couldn't get everything. And besides, he still had a chance to go to the remaining two sects, even if his value might have dropped a few notches after the 'revelation' that he had the Bloodline of the Divine Cockroach.


     Of course, both in the eyes of the Head and everyone else who was watching, he was still slowly healing himself inside that shell which was now placed in his quarters, and because the injuries had been so severe, it made sense that he needed so long.


     After all, it was a Bloodline, and the power that could be used by a Bloodline possessor was nowhere near that which was present in a true Godbeast. Daneel had, of course, channeled the powers of the latter, and that was how he had been able to recover enough to go kill the Mad Doctor.


     With this, this episode had mostly come to an end, and even though there were a few loose ends to tie up, such as talking to the Head and trying to find out just what his true inclination was, Daneel at least had a little bit of breathing time.


     Right now, everyone was on high alert, so it would be dumb to do anything high profile, so he decided to take a rest, as this entire thing had been quite tiring.


     Before he left Lanthanor, though, he made a quick trip to Percy's quarters, where he left behind a display trinket with a recording that would be erased after it was watched once.


     It had a parchment with the words "A gift from your master" on it, and there were also instructions regarding how he could come outside and contact Daneel after he watched it.


     For safety, Daneel also added a communication eye to this trinket to make sure that Percy would be the one who would watch it, and he had inlaid a formation which would result in the video being erased if that wasn't the case. Even if it was, it would record everything, and even though Daneel wouldn't be present when Percy saw the most hated man in his life killed, he would later be able to see the reaction of his disciple.


     With this done, Daneel traveled back to his quarters, where that empty shell lay on his bed.


     Outside, Eloise and Kellor were pacing to and fro with extremely worried expression on their faces.


     However, if anyone could hear the messages they were sending to each other using communication trinkets, they would definitely have been pretty damn confused.


     "My face hurts from grimacing so much."


     "Really? The stoic Grand Court Mage is saying that? I'm usually smiling! My face hurts more!"


     "Hmm, well, my master always used to say that a stoic face commands more respect. Anyway, what did you have for breakfast? One of the things I still don't understand about the King is how he is capable of eating meats like fish raw even though they are wrapped up in other things. I don't know where he got the idea, but it tastes disgusting! He tried to make me like it, but because he's the King, I had to force it down and commit soon after he left. Since then, I've been avoiding His Majesty during mealtimes…"


     "Bleurgh! Kellor, you'll make me puke! We're supposed to be worried! People don't puke from worry! Anyway, I guess I'll start doing that, too…"


     Yes, it was all an act, but it had to be set up, as it was possible that the Head could be watching. As for Daneel, he had already made himself perfectly invisible using Hero level methods, so there was no chance that anyone could know that he was present, and not injured at all.


     Unaware of the criticism that was ongoing outside the door, the King of Lanthanor took a deep breath and asked the system to finally list the limitations of his Mage Champion Path.


     [Listing limitations of Dual-Ability World Domination Champion Path.


     First ability-Dominate the World: The World resonates with the possessor of this Path in the presence of those with aligned wills to directly find the counter-abilities of an opponent. World also directly casts the counter-ability. In absence of aligned wills, the latter does not happen. Only information regarding counter-ability is given to host, with indications that can be used by system to create counter spell.


     Limitations:


     1. Resonance cannot be maintained for a long time, as it is extremely stressing on the host. At present, the safe time limit is 30 seconds. This limit will increase with increase in Mage level of host.


     2. Requires considerable presence of allies for full effects to be shown.


     3. If opponent is already aware of counter-abilities and has countermeasures to oppose them, it will be up to the host to adapt to the situation and best use the World.


     Second ability-"Fight in my name, and the World shall be yours": Allows host to empower those with aligned wills through the World. Targets directly have their abilities amplified, and information regarding counter-abilities is sent to them. Counter-abilities must be deployed by the targets, themselves. Factor of amplification depends on availability of followers. Host can also receive data from empowered allies such as vision, etc.


     Limitations:


     1. If counter-ability is too complex, target ally might be unable to make use of it.


     2. If too few followers are present, amplification is low.


     3. Both abilities cannot be used at the same time, so there is a chance of host being vulnerable when this ability is deployed.


     4. There is a limit to the number of allies that can be empowered. Present limit: 10. Limit will increase with increase in host's mage level.


     Common Limitation: Since ability is based on aligned wills, system has detected that there is a possibility that different levels and types of such wills might be able to be leveraged for different purposes. Host is advised to constantly use the technique and experiment to collect data that can be used for analysis. At present, only presence of aligned will is being used.]


     As Daneel went through the list while remarking that the limitation in the second ability was why he hadn't been able to look inside that formation before in the Sect and see exactly what had happened, a smile automatically came on his face, as the Path had actually exceeded his expectations, and he was very happy with it.


     True, it wasn't all-powerful, but it was still…pretty damn badass.


     As a newly-broken through Champion, he had been able to kill an Exalted one.


     Could anyone else on this continent ever boast of such a feat?


     Just as Daneel was about to ask the system to repeat that last part, though, because it had sounded interesting.


     Yet, suddenly, both he and the two pacing outside were interrupted by the sound of someone…knocking.


     Indeed, it somehow reverberated so strongly that it could even be heard inside, and as Daneel looked to the gates, he found the source.


     3 young men and 2 young ladies stood there, wearing exquisite clothes, and after the knock, the one at their lead who wore the skin of a tiger on his back declared, "We have come to meet the King."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     732 The Case of the Murdered Seed 1
      A few seconds later, Daneel was curiously observing the room in which the five who had broken into the Alliance were seated.


     The entire interaction between Kellor, who had gone to the gates, and these five who looked like they were used to having the world under their feet was surprisingly much different than Daneel had expected.


     Right away, he had been able to understand that these five were probably from the Big Four, both from their apparent power, which was at least at the Peak Warrior level, and their clothes each of which were enchanted with very high-level formations that would defend them if needed.


     He had to think for a bit to understand who they might be, but after he managed to recall something which indicated their identity, he immediately began to get ready for a confrontation.


     Yet, after Kellor told them that the King was still recovering, they simply asked, with neither humility nor arrogance, to be seated inside the Palace so that they could wait until he woke up.


     Both Daneel and Keller had been taken aback at this, and Daneel had commanded Kellor to do as they asked.


     Right now, they were seated in a small meeting room, and the five of them had just been served glasses of wine which they had tasted right before grimacing at the taste as one.


     After that, they simply began to close their eyes and start to meditate, almost as if they didn't care that they had just broken through all of the defensive formations of both the Alliance and Lanthanor to arrive at the gates just like people who were coming with the intention to finish the job the Mad Doctor had started.


     Knowing what he did about them, Daneel had expected that might be the case, but he was no longer sure now after seeing their actions. After all, no one would politely ask to wait if they found that the one they wanted to kill was sleeping.


     Only the leader- the one with the tiger skin on his back had not started meditating, and he was currently looking around as if he was fascinated by the entire place.


     On Daneel's orders, it was to him that Kellor posed the question.


     "May I ask who all of you are, and why you are here? As soon as the King wakes up, I'll be able to tell him this so that he can receive you right away."


     Hearing the question, the man actually took a few moments to answer, because it looked like he was thinking about something.


     Finally, though, he shrugged and said, "I guess it's fine if I tell you. The five of us are some of the seeds of the Big Four, and we have been raised with the best of resources and techniques to take over as the Heroes of Angaria when the time comes. Of course, this will not happen before the invasion by the Church, so right now, our duty is to grow as powerful as possible so that we can make a difference in the eventual battle. As for why we are here, originally, we were tasked by the Hero Bartholomew to come take out our grudges on the King. You see, all of us were united in the fact that we despise the Central Continent, and we were all vehemently against him directly inheriting a sect just because he won a stupid Legacy Battle. In fact, I am from the Fortress of Unyielding Might, and if I had been allowed to take part, I would have won, too, but I was banned from doing so. Anyway, that is the official story, and although it is false, that is the only one I can tell you until the King wakes up. You can rest assured that all of us are not a threat to him anymore, because the Head has perfectly ensured that no one else will ever dare to target anyone in the Central Continent. Some who dared to speak up are still wincing from the wounds on their bodies as we speak. Right now, we are here for a different purpose, but again, I can only speak of it to the King."



     This extremely weird explanation threw both Daneel and Kellor off, and even Kellor could only continue to stare at the man who finally also started to meditate after he had studied the room enough.


     Kellor asked Daneel what he should do, but the King of Lanthanor himself was pretty clueless.


     Just like he had thought, these were the seeds that Bartholomew had apparently mentioned who would be given the task to act as backups in case anything went wrong with the Mad Doctor.


     Daneel had thought that there must be a problem with that plan, though, because if it had been implemented well, they would have arrived on the scene right after the Mad Doctor left to target the shell that he was supposed to be in.


     Yet, they hadn't done so, so Daneel had assumed that they had either changed their mind or might have had some other reason to not do what they were going to, but seeing them here now, he was extremely puzzled.


     As for the part about them hating him, it was obvious, and from the beginning, he had expected that the seeds would be like the arrogant Young Masters in many of the books he had read back on Earth.


     It had to be expected, though, because these were individuals who had grown up with silver spoons in their mouth, being told that they were the pride of the continent and that no one else in the younger generation would ever be able to even dream of reaching them.


     Yet, there he was, repeatedly doing feats that were both earning him the praise of millions of people around the continent and even the attention of the Head, himself, which must definitely be something very valuable and sought after in the Big Four.


     Moreover, he had won the Legacy Battle, and if anyone heard that the entire sect was commanded to bow to him, they would definitely feel pretty damn jealous, and out of anger and the arrogance that was always born from pride, they would definitely want to attack him.


     All of this made them the perfect group for Bartholomew to exploit, and he had done so, but something had happened that had stopped them.


     Daneel was really curious to find out just what it was, but there was no way that he could randomly break out of his shell just because he wanted to satiate his curiosity.


     Besides… The moment these five had appeared, he had felt a very powerful detection mechanism lay its eye on Lanthanor, which made it clear that the Head was aware that these people were here.


     The man had been constantly checking on Daneel, and that was partly the reason behind those acts by Kellor and Eloise, but again, what was even more puzzling was why he had not come to interfere with these five.


     The only reasonable explanation was that he knew why they were here, and he condoned their actions.


     Whatever the case, to find the answers, Daneel had to first wake up, and he considered speeding up his recovery, but he decided against doing so because he didn't want to spoil the careful idea he had built up about himself that he was only a Bloodline possessor of the Bloodline of the Divine Cockroach.


     If it sped up, new questions would begin to be raised, and it simply wasn't worth it.


     Kellor was placed on guest duty, and for two days, he constantly went to the room with the intent to find something out about them.


     Yet, all he was met with was five figures who looked as if they had turned to stone, and even when he went to ask whether they needed any refreshments, all he received was silence.


     This was a bit rude, but Daneel finally told the Grand Court Mage of Lanthanor to simply leave them alone.


     Their patience, though, had to be commended, because they didn't even ask once regarding how long it would take for the king to wake up.


     Finally, on the third day, deciding that the time was ripe and that it fit with the records in the Big Four pertaining to the power of regeneration that a Bloodline possessor should hold, Daneel broke out of the shell.


     He had teleported inside it, and with a cracking sound that attracted the attention of Eloise who was right outside, the king appeared in the world for the first time since the battle, officially, and as soon as he took in a few deep breaths and looked down at his body with shock as he was supposed to be equally surprised as everyone else that he had the Bloodline, he was engulfed in a hug by Eloise, who began to cry onto his shoulders.


     Initially, he thought that she was playing out her role of being extremely worried for the king, but soon, he realized that it was real.


     Feeling warm inside and realizing that these were probably the leftover emotions from seeing him tortured in that way and almost killed, Daneel hugged her back, and patted her for a few minutes until she finally calmed down and blushed a bit before turning to the side.


     She was saved by Keller coughing nearby, who congratulated Daneel on his recovery, and told him about the guests who were waiting.


     Everything was being watched, and although Daneel had the option to activate the hidden Hero level formations and make a false image be shown, just like the Head had done with the infiltrator in order to not spook him, he decided against doing so, just in case advanced methods that even he didn't know about were being used.


     His clothes were still the rags that were left after the Mad Doctor had tortured him gleefully, so he nodded in response, and went to take a bath a long, long time. It was as if he was using this time to come to terms with what had happened, and finally, after that, he seemed to be more or less back to his usual self as he wore some royal robes and went to the room where the five were waiting.


     As soon as he entered, all five broke out of the meditation, and Daneel couldn't help but feel a slight chill in his back as five predatory gazes fell on him.


     He looked like he felt slight panic even though the truth was that he didn't care about these five, no matter how powerful they were, and as he sat down, once again, the man with the tiger skin on his back spoke up before he could ask any questions.


     "Congratulations on your recovery and your break through, King of Lanthanor. As seeds, we know of Bloodlines well, and although the Divine Cockroach bloodline has its limitations, it is quite a powerful one, and when trained well, it will place you on the top of the continent, especially if you persevere and keep improving in your mage path even if the going is tough. You must surely have heard of the official account that I've given. Let me be frank, and precise. Most of that… Is fake. The part about us being asked to come attack you was real, but the truth is that I, as a disciple of the Chief of the Fortress, have already pledged my allegiance to you, the Legacy Disciple. I was only acting when I showed my vehemence. My plan was to stop all of the others who were given the task even if it killed me, but it did not need to come to that, because in those few minutes during which the Head was not present to look over the continent, one of us died. Yes, there were six before, and now, only five sit before you. The death of a seed is a very serious thing, but the fact is that there are very few clues regarding what has happened, and only someone with expertise in this area can assess them to find the culprit. Foremost in this is Luther, your commander, and because we know that he is still your subordinate, we have come to ask your permission to take him with us. I insisted on doing this, because it is different now that he has broken through to become a Warrior. As a human, he was already taken before, and his memories were forcefully wiped. Of course, this was before you became King, but I thought that you should know about it. I give you my word that he will come to no harm, and as your junior disciple, I ask you to trust me with this matter."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     733 The Case of the Murdered Seed 2
      Daneel had thought of at least 10 different reasons regarding why these five must be here, and why they had been waiting so patiently for him to wake up.


     Yet… The one that had been stated did not resemble any of those 10, and he had to admit that he was pretty flabbergasted.


     It was the same with Kellor beside him, whose eyebrows were raised as he looked at the man with the tiger skin while wondering if he was joking, but the dead serious expression on his rugged face made it clear that this was definitely not the case.


     This entire thing was so unexpected and out of the blue that he had to take a few moments to recover from the surprise, but after that, just to confirm, Daneel contacted Luther.


     "Luther, do you have experience dealing with cases where murders have happened, and where the culprit is not clear?"


     The answer came in a nonchalant tone, although it seemed that his ex-commander did not understand why Daneel was asking that question right now, and that too right after he had seemingly 'awakened' from his recovery.


     "Yes, Your Majesty. In fact, I am a leading authority in this in the Central Continent, and people used to come from all over Angaria to consult me in some cases. Of course, I was the Commander, too, so I would only give them inferences based on my experience, and usually, the matters would resolve themselves. On a few occasions, I have set out if my presence was needed, and I can proudly say that I've had more successes than failures. Many more, in fact. After all, the skills for being a spymaster and those needed for bringing an experienced eye which can spot things that others would miss actually overlap quite a bit. May I ask why you ask, My King?"


     Daneel left Luther hanging, because it was now clear that these five weren't pulling his leg.


     As for him being abducted before and then having his memories erased, it was definitely plausible, because a Human was pretty damn vulnerable to things like these. Even though the consciousness was sacred and would need permission to be impeded upon, someone skilled in Mind Control would be able to forcefully erase any memories they wished no matter what resistance was put up.


     As for the entire thing about them going to attack Daneel, he believed that part, too, because it sat well with everything he knew.


     The unbelievable thing was that this guy, who was built like a tank, had been about to stop them all at the risk of his own life because he had 'sworn allegiance to him'.


     Just this concept of someone from the Big Four swearing allegiance to him without being forced to astonished Daneel endlessly, and he simply could not bring himself to believe it.


     At the same moment, though, interrupting the silence that had appeared in the room after the extraordinary statement of the man, the Head appeared, and as he turned to Daneel, there seemed to be a slightly… guilty expression on his face.



     It was only present for the briefest of moments, though, and after that, it was replaced by a smile.


     Looking him over, the Head finally opened his mouth and said, "A full recovery. I must admit that even I'm pretty surprised to see that the regenerative power of the Divine Cockroach is so strong. Even a Champion would have needed weeks or even months to recover from those wounds, but you look like you're ready to go back into battle! King, I won't beat around the bush. I blame myself for what has happened, and if it weren't for my hope which had been ignited by Bartholomew's words… Nevermind. Whatever the facts are, I can only assure you now that something similar will never repeat, and that even the High Council itself regrets what has happened. They also value you a bit more, now, because all Bloodline possessors in this age are precious. Hell, no one even knows that we know of Bloodlines, as it is a very well kept secre. My offer still stands regarding your entering the Big Four, although I encourage you to take some time on your Mage Path, because it is all the more important now. It is with their Mage Path that those with this Bloodline can shine, and you should focus on breaking through with the best one possible. After you enter, you will still be groomed with the best of resources, and you can choose to enter right after you breakthrough as a Mage. There might be a few who voice concerns regarding your future potential because of your bloodline, but I know just how talented you are in magic. Even if some of that talent is sapped by the Bloodline, I still think there will be plenty left to surprise us all. You can still visit the other sects- I have informed them, and they await your arrival."


     After speaking until here, the Head, who was floating in the air, gestured at the five youngsters and continued.


     "Anyway, about these five. Matthew, here, is actually someone who is related to someone you know. Do you remember Marcus, the one who saved you when you were attacked by Heroes? Matthew is his elder son, and his younger brother was the one who was severely injured in those events that occurred during the Olympics that you set up. He is still recovering as he was weak at that time, and I had to forcefully stop Matthew here from going to the shore looking for the Church to take revenge for his brother. And after the episode with his father, he wanted to go kill those Heroes, too, even though he would have directly died if he had tried. The fact of the matter is that him swearing allegiance to you is real, and the Chief has also asked me to tell you that he is trustworthy. As for the entire matter regarding the murder… It is also real, and the investigative team from the Big Four has met a dead-end. That is to be expected, though, because none of them really have that much talent in investigation, and often, we bring in outside help. The circumstances are different now with the first person we would always approach, so I sent these 5 to ask. The decision is yours. If you choose not to have your man associated with this, we'll go with the second-best option, but I can only say that he won't find his time wasted. We are willing to pay with Ker gems for his services."


     The Head was a man who often gave long monologues, and this one was longer than most.


     Yet, most of it was filled with ardent emotions, especially in the first part, when he was apologizing to Daneel.


     And if Daneel hadn't heard from Bartholomew, he might even have been inclined to believe him, and feel happy that he cared for him.


     Now, though… He knew that that guilt might well be one that was born because in a way, the plan had become reality because of him, and if Daneel hadn't broken through, he would have died, and the blame would have been on the Head who would have been the one who allowed it to happen.


     The conclusion regarding this could not be made at this time, though, so Daneel focused on the matter at hand.


     And that… was when he got an idea.


     "I have spoken to Luther. I'm prepared to give permission. But in return… we don't want Ker gems. My ex-commander is a Warrior, now, and I wish for him to be able to choose a weapon in the Treasury of any of the Big Four. This is the only way. Take it or leave it. And also, to ensure his safety, I will be accompanying him."


     As soon as he said these words, the temperature in the room started to rise, as three of the five began to glare at him while looking as if they wanted to cut Daneel to pieces right where he stood.


     That was when Daneel was reminded that these were people who were originally going to kill him, so this was to be expected.


     The last of the four other than the leader, though, laughed out loud, and then simply continued to watch.


     He was the one sitting beside the one with the tiger skin, and from the beginning, it had looked as if he was very amused by something.


     "Humph."


     A single sound by the Head was enough to make all three of those who had gotten hostile sit back with slight expressions of pain on their faces, almost as if they had been spanked like naughty children.


     Because Daneel had been quick enough to activate the Basilisk's Breath to see what had happened, he knew that they had all actually been… slapped.


     It had been done because of the infusion of the Head's path into the World, and as their cheeks started to turn red, he spoke in an angry voice.


     "Don't think that all of you are exempt from punishment just because you eventually did not go out to attack. You will be receiving it, but after this thing has been resolved."


     He continued after turning to Daneel.


     "I accept. In fact, I will give access to all of our Treasuries, and you can choose whatever weapon you wish, if this entire thing reaches a satisfactory conclusion with the help of your commander. Is that all right?"


     Daneel inwardly smiled as he heard the Head's words, because he had been hoping that the man would say this. He was obviously feeling guilty, and Daneel didn't feel bad at all for using that guilt. It was because of it that he had promised more than what Daneel had asked, and the King of Lanthanor was ready to take it happily.


     As for his goal behind this… It was simple – he wanted to see just what weapons were present in these Treasuries from which he could potentially extract consciousnesses that he could use to shapeshift into more Godbeasts.


     For him, consciousnesses were almost like weapons now, and the more he had, the more powerful he would become.


     He was eager to collect as many as possible, and aside from the Treasury from which he could only obtain one weapon, these Treasuries of the Big Four were his main source.


     And as for the entire thing about him giving permission… The truth was that he was actually pretty damn interested in this, and he had always been a huge fan of detective novels back on Earth.


     He had been looking for something to do to calm down from the entire ordeal of his breakthrough, and this seemed perfect. Besides, it would also reward him with something very important, so he was eager to get right down to it.


     "That's good. We can set off right away, if you wish."


     With a nod, the Head once again turned to the five and said, "Matthew, you are in charge. I'll be keeping an eye on the proceedings, so be warned. I expect full cooperation, and if any of you is found hiding information or being evasive, they will directly be labeled guilty. Understood?"


     After all of the five gradually nodded, the Head turned around and nodded to Daneel before leaving.


     Daneel, meanwhile, had been sending information the Luther, who had actually needed a little bit of time to come to terms with the fact that he had been abducted, and then had his memories changed to seem as if nothing of the sort had happened.


     After hearing that part, there had been silence, but after that… Luther actually chuckled.


     "I was weak, so I have no one else to blame but me, My King. I'll be in Lanthanor in a few seconds."


     Daneel couldn't help but admire his sovereign even more when he heard this, as others would have gotten baselessly angry. Instead, Luther had recognized right away that it wouldn't have happened if he were stronger, and he seemed to have reinforced his own ideal to grow strong enough that he would never be taken advantage of like that, ever again.


     A minute later, Daneel reached an obscure location in the north-east of the Black Raven Kingdom, where there was an unassuming mountain that looked like it had once been a volcano.


     Luther would arrive in a few seconds, but already, Daneel had spotted a few circled footsteps on the ground, seeing which he was directly reminded of crime scenes back on Earth.


     For a moment, he felt a strange impetus to conjure a long coat and a top hat along with a smoking pipe, but smiling and resisting it, he walked forward, eager to plunge himself into whatever awated him.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     734 The Case of the Murdered Seed 3
      By the time Luther arrived at the scene and was ushered into an illusion formation that was in place to make it look as if there was no one else but him at the location, the King of Lanthanor had his nose to the ground, while his eyes were filled with intense focus as he examined a few obscure signs that looked as if they had been made by passing animal.


     Even the member of the Big Four who had been waiting for him to arrive was puzzled as he saw this, and when Luther walked up to the King and cleared his throat, Daneel sheepishly got up and said, "I thought that it might be some clue that we could use."


     "Those are the marks of a beaver, My King. I don't think it has any relation to the case. And… Can I ask why you weren't simply using the zoom spell?"


     Coughing lightly, the King replied, "I just thought it might be better to look at it myself. Anyway, let's go to the actual crime scene."


     Daneel had to fight hard to not allow the blush to creep into his face, as he had been caught red-handed while acting like one of his most favorite characters.


     He had been feeling a little light-hearted as one of the biggest worries on his mind had been solved, so he had decided to try and employ the methods that he had read about back on Earth here in order to see whether they would give any results.


     He had felt that it might be…authentic to bend by himself and see rather than simply use a spell to alter his vision, and that was what had led to the embarrassing situation just now.


     As he looked at Luther, he saw that the man had changed his usual attire of chain mail over leather armor. He was now wearing simple clothes, almost as if he was just a farmer from a nearby village who had wandered onto the scene.


     Seeing the King noticing the way he was dressed, Luther said, "I always find that it is best to be underestimated in order to find information. A lot of people just let things slip because they get the thought that even if they speak freely, the one listening is not capable of doing anything as they looked so simple. Simple clothes and a humble tone works wonders, especially on arrogant folk, and I expect that that will be the type of people we meet most on this case. Am I right, Your Majesty?"


     Daneel couldn't help but chuckle and nod, as they walked to approach the hidden entrance in the mountain.


     Although he had a very keen interest in this, he decided to let the expert take the lead, and just see where he could help.


     Luther seemed calm and composed, almost as if this was an everyday thing for him, but it was clear that there was still some resentment inside him regarding the fact that he had been abducted in that way.


     In fact, it had been pretty surprising to hear about it for Daneel, too, because he had been reminded of his own encounter with Ashahell which had almost killed him.


     At that time, he was led to believe that the consciousness was something sacred which definitely could not be manipulated without consent, but now, as he thought about it, he realized that many of the things that he had learned about the Big Four might not apply to these hidden reserves that were slowly being exposed to him.



     He had never really thought that there was only as much to the Big Four as was visible on the surface, so he was actually quite interested to see just how deep these reserves went. He was already quite impressed by the five who had come to his Kingdom, because according to the system, they all either were training in high-level Paths, or had powerful Bloodlines which could not be assessed yet. Even Drakos had commented that the five had looked quite capable, almost like the top students in the academies that used to exist back in the age of the Empire.


     This also made him understand that whatever Luther had been abducted for before might have been pretty damn important, because otherwise, the act of erasing one's memories without their consent would be pretty taxing, and not worth doing for trifling matters.


     So, now, he was also curious to find out just what case had needed Luther's expertise before, and he decided to find that out before the entire affair was done.


     Daneel had already gotten a small run-down of the facts while he was waiting, but he wanted to go over them again along with Luther.


     There was a meandering path that passed through a lush green forest that surrounded the mountain, and soon, they approached the base of the dormant volcano.


     Here, two more individuals could be seen, and they actually sneered at Daneel and Luther who were being led by another person who had a neutral expression on his face.


     It was obvious that they were part of the investigative team, and that they didn't appreciate having others brought in because they had proven to be ineffective.


     Whatever the case, the advantage here was that the Head was closely watching everything because of his guilt, so Daneel could at least relax as he would not be facing any danger on this casual excursion.


     His objective was to bring everything to a satisfying conclusion so that he could hopefully obtain a weapon with some powerful consciousnesses inside, and if he did so, he would have a few more Godbeasts that he could transform into when needed.


     A few seconds later, the unassuming spot where the ground began to slope up that indicated that they were stepping onto the volcano approached, and as they neared it, it actually...parted, as a hidden formation was triggered by someone on the inside.


     They were greeted by a cavelike entrance which looked like a rip on the Earth, and inside, carefully hewn steps of stone could be seen.


     Luther maintained his stoic attitude, and the two of them proceeded to climb the steps for around 10 minutes, after which they finally came upon a beautiful place.


     It was almost like paradise on earth. It began with the cave ending in a large stone arch which had been carved with various figures of people fighting with fantastical weapons, and right beyond the arch, a marble pathway could be seen which was framed on both sides by the most exquisite garden the Daneel had seen on Angaria yet.


     Each and every plant looked like it had been handpicked carefully so that their colors would mesh together to form a beautiful kaleidoscope which anyone would be hardpressed to ignore, and true enough, even Luther had to stop for a moment and admire the incredible landscape that was presented to them.


     After that, the beautiful sound of falling water reached their ears, and after they walked onto the pathway and looked up, they saw a waterfall that seemingly originated in the air falling into some spot which they couldn't see yet from where they were standing.


     Without saying anything, they proceeded on the path to arrive at a large central area, on one side of which the small lake where the waterfall ended could be seen.


     This was an open area, and all around them, the garden spread out like the roots of a humongous tree. The entire place was at least half the size of a football stadium, and up above, sunlight could be seen through a small circular hole which was clearly the top of the volcano.


     Indeed, this was a hollow mountain, and it seemed to have been modified to become a sort of resting place for those who were lucky enough to have access to it.


     There were benches here and there in this open area, and also praying mats complete with Ker gem formations that individuals could train in.


     If Daneel hadn't been sure before, he was now – this was definitely an exclusive location meant for seeds, as no other place would have Ker gem formations laid out so casually.


     Here, the five who had been to his kingdom awaited them while talking between themselves.


     They seemed to be having some kind of an argument, because the two ladies had especially angry expressions on their faces.


     "We know what happened! Why should we care if they don't find any clues to support us?!"


     This was the last thing that Daneel and Luther heard from them before they noticed that they had arrived, and stopped the conversation right away.


     Just like before, three hostile gazes became fixed on them, and seeing this, Luther couldn't help but say, "I heard that not cooperating will directly brand one as guilty? Oh my, then I hope that I find a lot of resistance, so that I can call it a day and go home early. We're having a feast back in the sect, you know, because training has been going on exceptionally."


     These words made the expressions on those three freeze, and they immediately hid away that hostility and put on more normal attitudes.


     On seeing this, Matthew laughed and walk forward.


     He was a bear of a man, and it was a bearlike laugh, harsh and vigorous.


     As soon as he reached them, he took Luther's hand in his and shook it before saying, "I've heard of you. You might not remember, but you were instrumental in a case a few decades back. I'm not allowed to talk about it, though, but I can say that I'm really looking forward to what you will do here."


     He then nodded at Daneel, and walked back to his companions.


     The others did not look like they were going to come forward to repeat the same polite gesture, but the two of them didn't really care.


     All he wanted was to simply get down to business, so Luther directly asked, "Madam, can you give me an account of what happened?"


     He said so while looking at one of the two ladies who had been agitated before, and she got a slightly irritated expression on her face before asking, "Why me?"


     In response, as Luther simply opened his hands wide and said "Why not?", she glared at him for a moment and then began to recount the facts of the case that they were here to solve.


     "At the same time that the Head went into the cogitation formation, six of us had gathered to set out and kill the King if needed, in case the Mad Doctor botched up the job. This is a place that only the seeds of the Big Four can access, and at that time, only we were present. Right while we were watching what was going on in Lanthanor, a man wearing black robes and a black mask suddenly leaped through the top of the volcano and broke through all of the formations that were present to land between us and strike out with a knife that seemed to have been infused with some sort of formation, or poison. Letitia was unlucky enough to be the one in the path of that knife, and because she was only a mage, she could not respond quickly enough. The knife pierced through all of the barriers that protected her, and the moment it struck her skin, she turned to ash, and it did so, too. Right after this, before we could manage to respond in any way, the culprit directly went out in the same way that he came in, and none of us were fast enough to stop him. Only the ashes that you see are left, and the reason you're here is that no one believes us. No one believes that there was even an assassin in the first place. We are being suspected of killing our own friend. It's preposterous. Preposterous! Why would we want to kill Letitia? She was always so kind and brave! She was perfect! She was my best friend! She-"


     By the time the woman's statement came to an end, the anger that had been present on her face initially was gone, replaced by extreme sorrow, and when she burst into tears, it was clear that she was covering up all of these emotions with the façade of being angry.


     At this moment, both Daneel and Kellor's gazes were attracted to a spot on the ground where a pile of ash could be seen, and right beside it was a plaque which had a few words on it.


     "Remains of Letitia, seed from the Eternal Blossom sect. Suspects: Matthew, Dave, Memphis, Scarlet, Jessica."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     735 The Case of the Murdered Seed 4
      By this point, it was clear that these five were being suspected of killing that seed, but the question still remained as to justify why that was so.


     The answer to this was given by the guy who had been amused the entire time that Daneel had seen him until now.


     "These dumbf*cks from the investigative department automatically branded us as the suspects because there was no one else at the scene, and because even though there are plenty of clues here, inside, to show that we had a small altercation, there are none to prove that there was an assassin in the first place. They clearly don't have the brains to understand that someone can arrive and leave without leaving any trace of themselves…"


     His harsh words were obviously directed at both the one who had led Daneel and Kellor here and the two who were standing a little way off while examining something on the ground.


     They all ignored him, though, because it looked as if this wasn't the first time that he was saying something like this.


     He had short hair that was cut stylishly and combed back, and he was wearing a vest and a purple shirt whose color was so vivid that it popped in anyone's eyes who saw it. As for the rest – the other man who had been hostile before along with the ladies was wearing a grey cloak which covered most of his body, and he had a hook nose and a weak chin which was unsuccessfully covered up by a short beard.


     As for the ladies, the one sobbing on the ground had delicate features, with a small nose and full cheeks. She was wearing a white dress, almost as if mourning, and the other lady who had bent down to comfort her was also wearing the same. Unlike the first one, though, this woman looked more mature, and her eyes also had a craftiness to them that would not go unnoticed by anyone who looked at her.


     Both of them were pretty, but where the first was like an innocent flower which had still not fully bloomed, the second was more like an orchid which would both strike anyone with its beauty, and also stay behind on their mind due to its uniqueness among the sea of common roses and lotuses that one might usually come across.


     Not knowing how to respond to someone crying, Matthew made short introductions, simply pointing at each and calling out their names. The amused man was the one called Memphis, so the other was naturally Dave. The lady who was crying was called Jessica, and the one who was holding her shoulders and comforting her was named Scarlett.


     With the main facts of the case established, Daneel looked forward to see what Luther would do. Would he want to get started on interrogations right away to get more information? Would he perhaps try to use this valuable time where Jessica was crying so that he could wring something more out of her than what she had already said?


     Contrary to all these expectations, though, Luther simply said, "Let's break for lunch!"


     This departed so much from the serious man the Daneel knew that he, too, just like all the others in the area, couldn't help but stare at him as if he was crazy.



     Such a serious tale had just been uttered, but he wanted to break for lunch?


     As if unaware of all the stares that were directed at him, Luther simply turned around and began to walk back along the path that they had just come in.


     Meanwhile, he sent a message to Daneel discreetly.


     "Please don't feel puzzled due to my actions, My King. Again, this is the personality that seems to invite confidence the most, as I've seen many times that if you push for answers, the only thing that you receive is resistance. Instead, if you act nonchalantly, almost as if it doesn't matter to you whether the case is solved or not, then I've found that it is much easier for people to let their tongues wag. This is a special case, too, because the objective of these five is obviously to clear their name. Hence, they will mostly be eager to give their versions, anyway, so if I have this attitude, they might put in effort from their side to fill in more details even before I ask. Unsolicited answers are much better than those which are solicited. As for lunch… It is simply the afternoon, so I thought that it is a good excuse. By the way, have you noticed-"


     BANG!


     Right as Daneel felt something in the atmosphere that made him turn around with alarm, a loud sound was heard from behind, exactly in the direction where Luther had begun walking in.


     Because he hadn't understood the reason behind his sovereign'ss actions, Daneel had stayed where he was, so he was not near enough to be of any help.


     By the time he turned, all he saw was Luther being flung back, bloody, while the tell-tale grey-colored smoke of an explosive formation could be seen from where he had just stepped foot on.


     Immediately, Daneel flew to catch him gently and lay him on the ground before commanding the system to deploy Peak Warrior level healing spells.


     At the same time, he cursed the limitation due to which he could not put his real power on display, but soon, when he got the report that the injuries weren't so life-threatening that he would need to expose any of his secrets, he heaved a sigh of relief before whirling around with anger.


     He had detected just what had set off that explosion, so he spoke while looking in the direction of the five, who all had similarly shocked expressions on their faces.


     "It was an explosive formation which was set to detonate when someone who is either a Human level Mage or Warrior steps on it! This was clearly done so that if anyone from the Central Continent arrives, they will be rendered incapable of continuing the investigation! You said that the assassin left right after attacking, right? Then how the hell was he able to set up something like this!"


     As Daneel said all this, expressions of realization appeared on the faces of the five, but after a moment, the girl who had been crying was the first to respond.


     "We were in shock due to Letitia's death! How the hell were we supposed to see exactly what he was doing! Besides, his power level was much greater than ours! We're being framed, I tell you! Even this was set up perfectly so that suspicion will definitely fall on us!"


     That seemed like one of the dumbest defenses that Daneel had ever heard.


     Yet, it was at shouted out with extreme seriousness, and even though he felt like scoffing and saying that right now, the five of them were really the prime suspects of the case, he controlled himself and thought of the ramifications of this event first.


     The explosive formation was quite weak, at least compared to his current power level, but if Luther hadn't broken through recently… He would definitely have died.


     The most worrying thing was that there had been a Hero level formation overlaid on it, which had prevented it from being detected by most means.


     Even the system had just said that it would be unable to detect another one. This was only possible because the explosive formation being concealed was so simple, but what it meant was that it was too risky for Luther to stay.


     What if there were more? If they got triggered, Daneel or anyone else in the area could simply weather the damage without even getting hurt, but Luther might die.


     There was no way that he would allow that to happen.


     Hence, he made a decision.


     "I will act in my commander's stead here. A display trinket will be connected to him and he will be able to see everything, but he will not stay on the scene. It is not safe, and I don't think that all of you will be able to detect it if there are more such things laid down. Whoever is behind all this, it is clear that they expected that someone from the Central Continent would be arriving, and they made preparations to make sure that the one who came would either die or be rendered unconscious for a long time. I will not risk my commander's life for this issue."


     Without even asking if there were any objections, Daneel directly made Luther float in the air beside him and left the place.


     This had all seemed very casual at first, but now that one of his sovereigns had been hurt… It was personal.


     Meanwhile, Luther sent a message through the communication trinket.


     "It is fine, my King. Mine is a sturdy body, and I'll be able to handle it even if there are more of those. You are right, it seems to be made to target those from the Central Continent. All the other experts are also atmost at the Peak Human level."


     Daneel wouldn't have any of it.


     "No way. I've carefully analyzed what was used just now, and it is possible that various types of deadly formations that can kill you might already have been hidden. In fact, if you hadn't broken through, you would already have died. With this being the case, it is foolish for you to be on the scene. I will be your eyes and ears, and I admit that I'm quite interested in the method that investigators employ. How about this? You require a little bit of time to rest, anyway, and during that time, I'll carry out basic investigations by myself, and if you need me to do anything additional, just let me now. After that, we can assemble all the facts, and think for a solution. Is that all right?"


     Daneel had gotten this idea after once again taking in the extent of the injuries on Luther's body.


     He had read enough to know just how to carry out preliminary investigations, and he was actually quite eager to finish this as soon as possible without wasting any time. If it was just all the initial stuff, it was pretty standard, and he knew that Luther would have taken those steps, too, if everything had been normal.


     Besides… He had the system, which could record each and every detail more precisely than anyone else in the continent. The main risk with this method was that Daneel might miss something, but even if he did, the system wouldn't, so there was no chance that anything could escape his senses.


     Hearing this, Luther sighed and said, "Alright, My King. I wish… That there was a way to grow stronger, faster. I must admit that for the first part of my life, I focused more on acquiring skills, instead of growing in power. After my breakthrough, I find myself yearning for more, but all I can do is slowly train. Anyway, first,I would ask that you to go to all the places of interest in this case, and also to take the personal accounts and stories of all of those who are related to this incident. After collecting this information, we can plan regarding what to do next. But based on what I've seen so far… I daresay that I can venture a guess as to the truth behind what has happened here."


     Oh? Luther already had a guess?


     This was quite surprising, as he had only heard the most simple version of the story, without even finding out too many details. With just that, he was ready?


     His interest piqued, Daneel said, "Tell me. Do you think that they are responsible, and that they're even more guilty now because of this formation that just attacked you? There's no way that they could have missed an assassin setting it down, right?"


     Chuckling and then taking a sharp breath as he felt the pain worsen, Luther replied, and his words made Daneel realize that he had already fallen for two of the traps that lay in wait for one who was looking into an issue of this sort – making assumptions with too little data, and missing things that could be crucial.


     "Yes, that is my guess, too, My King, but my reason is slightly different. There is a small tool kit that I always carry with me when I handle cases like these, and one of those is a trinket which allows me to look behind me even when I'm walking forward. As you know, it is a simple one, but it has proven to be exceptionally helpful, and it is the same even now. Right before I stepped on that tile on which the formation was there… There were slight expressions of regret on all five of them. It's possibly because they knew that it was there, but they also knew that it wouldn't kill me. After all, very few know that I've broken through. I don't know about who else may be involved in this, but they certainly know more than they are letting on."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     736 The Case of the Murdered Seed 5
      If it were up to Daneel, he would have been half-tempted to just call those five the crooks, especially after hearing what Luther had said. They could have collected the prize, and instantly left this sordid issue behind.


     Yet…he knew that that wasn't possible, because it needed to be proven beyond a doubt that they were responsible, and he might even have to find out their motive so that the Head could say that it had reached a 'satisfactory' conclusion.


     Right after Daneel reached outside the mountain through the path that they had taken before, he found a small camp waiting to the side, outside which the Head was pacing to and fro.


     On seeing him arrive, he nodded, and taking the message, Daneel walked in that direction along with Luther, who looked like he was close to falling unconscious, because healing would take a toll on even those with the strongest of constitutions.


     After reaching that camp, Daneel peered inside to see that a man wearing a blue cloak was waiting with a genial smile on his face, standing beside a table that looked like it was meant for someone to be laid down on.


     "Meet Gerard, one of the foremost Champion-level Healers on the Continent. His Path is also one that is related to Healing, and he is always on standby for the seeds so that they can be attended to right away in case there is an injury. I hope you see my sincerity in deploying him. All of us have high hopes for when he becomes a Hero, because we expect that he will be indispensable on the battlefield. As such, he is a top-order target for the Church. He will be taking care of your commander."


     Daneel looked the man over after the glowing introduction, and it did look like he was quite capable.


     Nodding, he lay Luther on the table, following which healing spells that were at least three times better than what Daneel had deployed sprang into existence.


     Daneel couldn't help but pause as he saw this, and he hastily asked the system to record everything.


     Each and every one of these spells displayed a remarkable level of knowledge into each of the body parts of a human, and there were minute differences in each that were working on different body parts which allowed them to be much more effective than those that would be deployed by a normal Champion.


     Oh, he definitely was capable.


     Walking outside, he looked at the Head and said, "Yes, he seems to be in good hands. What are your thoughts? I gather that you must have seen the expressions on their faces before the explosion. They all knew it was present, but they didn't warn him. If my man didn't bring it to my attention, I might have missed it, too!"


     Daneel had been a little tempted to take the credit, but he knew that there was no need to.


     Luther's sagacity in these matters was known, and it would have been strange if he had been the one to spot something like this.


     Besides…he was already learning at top speed, and before this matter was done, he expected to have some or the other discovery to his name.



     By the slight widening of the Head's eyes, he could tell that he hadn't noticed it, just as expected, and this drove the point home that experts really were better.


     Without answering, the Head entered a brooding mood, but Daneel gave him his time.


     After a minute, he finally answered.


     "Something dark is behind this matter, King. Believe me, I wouldn't have involved you or your man in this if I had any other option. But…ever since I saw those ashes, I knew that something was off. And as for this matter…it makes me fear that these five precious seeds might have gotten into a matter way above their heads. My objective is to save them from it, so I wish to find out the truth behind everything that has happened. You are right, your commander being guarded here is probably for the best. I'll even keep a Hero on guard, just in case this matter is much more serious than how it appears on the surface. They are young, and naive. Even the oldest, Matthew, is just 22 years old, and Jessica is just 19. They have so much potential, though, so I hope this does not cast a black mark upon their minds…"


     As the Head's words drifted off, Daneel noticed the sincere emotion that he was displaying. He really did care for them.


     Nodding appreciatively and saying that both of them would do their best, Daneel walked back onto the path, but even after he left, the Head's gaze lingered on the spot where the path began for a long, long time.


     …


     Right after getting back to that open area where the five were now sitting separately on some of the many benches that were present, Daneel clapped his hands and said, "All right, this is how it will go."


     Flicking his fingers, he made a small building that could sit two appear beside him. Pointing at it, he continued, saying, "Each of you will be called in here to give your testimony which will be recorded. I might ask questions about your life, and you should know that answering each and every question to the best of your ability is in the best interest for you. I might ask about your love life, your food interests, and even your sleeping schedule. Just shut alllll of that sass up somewhere, and let your tongues do the talking."


     The statement had the expected response: Dave, Jessica, and Scarlet, who had all already displayed their short tempers looked livid, and resisting the urge to chuckle, Daneel calmly walked inside before calling out to Matthew.


     This man had had a mostly neutral expression, but as he heard this summons, he gulped slightly.


     Already learning from his mistake, Daneel had ordered the system to keep a close watch on each and every detail, including the micro-expressions of all those present. Hence, as soon as he was notified on this, he doubled down on making sure that he would wring each and every detail possible out of this leader who had purportedly sworn allegiance to him.


     He had also asked the system to go through his memories and pick up any and all sorts of investigative techniques he might have witnessed or heard of back on Earth. It was incredible what a human brain could pick up from its surroundings without the owner even realizing it, and after a few moments, the system had already listed 3 different types of approaches.


     The classic one, of course, was 'good cop-bad cop', but Daneel was acting alone, and he didn't really believe that he could intimidate any of these five, at least with the power he was supposed to have.


     So, settling on the approach which used sudden questions to make a target answer instinctively, thus increasing the probability that they would spill something that shouldn't, he waited for Matthew to arrive.


     Two hours later, Daneel was back in the camp with Luther, and both of them were pouring through sheets of parchment with information on each of the five suspects which had been created by the system.


     Luther shot odd glances at Daneel occasionally, and after seeing this happen a few times, Daneel finally couldn't control himself and asked, "What is it?"


     "Err…it just puzzled me that you are looking at the information as if you are seeing it for the first time, too, My King."


     "…"


     Daneel had to fumble for an answer.


     "I just…want to make sure I don't miss anything. That's all."


     Seeing Luther nod and return back to the activity, the King of Lanthanor heaved a sigh of relief and scolded himself that he should really think of these small things.


     True, it might not matter much with normal people, but what if the one who was observing him was as astute as his commander, here? He might just spill stuff which he shouldn't, and that…would definitely be regrettable.


     Although Daneel had been the one asking questions before, the long answers of each of the five had almost blurred in his mind, as he was prone to get bored when people talked for too long. This was especially the case with Memphis, who talked so much that a simple question regarding the time he went to sleep had traveled to the state of affairs in the Big Four, to the continent-wide shortage of high-quality foal which was apparently depriving him of a good meal.


     Hence, he had asked the system to create the summaries, and that was the reason behind this incident.


     All in all, after a few moments, they were ready to begin discussing.


     "The backstories share a lot of similarities, as I expected, My Lord. Four of them were born in the Big Four, and the last was adopted when she was but a child. That last one is Scarlet. The Big Four used special methods to find out their potential beforehand, and they used secret methods to make sure that they would slowly increase in power even if they weren't training, mainly by using special materials. They began earnestly training from the tender age of eight, and a team of Heroes kept careful watch of each of their actions to pick their Paths for them. This is different for Matthew and Jessica, both of whom have Bloodlines. They were pushed towards undergoing an Awakening successfully. Anyway, all of them had limited interaction except in this small group of five, and Letitia was actually a recent addition. The policy is to make these groups so that seeds can compete, and also find solace, if needed, in those who are like themselves. Now, here…is where the interesting stuff begins."


     As Daneel nodded, Luther continued.


     "Letitia was instantly liked by all, including the usually stoic Dave. In fact, Jessica became her best friend, and there was even talk of a relationship forming, even though such things are forbidden until one reaches the Hero realm. Scarlet also really liked Letitia, and Memphis states that she was so jealous that he even heard her saying that she would be ready to do anything to make herself the apple of Letitia's eyes! Anyway, they all became fast friends, and Dave states that they even swore oaths to stay friends until, and I quote, 'death did them part'. I am even more interested in this Letitia, now. What did she have that allowed her to infiltrate this gang of childhood friends so efficiently?"


     Daneel could only shrug.


     He had been similarly surprised by the revelation regarding Letitia's influence, and even though it didn't help the case much, it was definitely interesting.


     A few moments later, Luther shrugged, too, not reaching an answer, and just as he was about to remark on the most interesting aspect that had been discovered, the loud sound of a bell ringing interrupted them.


     It was the alarm bell.


     Whirling around, Daneel began running inside the mountain, and even as he neared that open area, he could hear loud screams.


     "NO! GET AWAY! YOU KILLED MY FRIEND, I WON'T LET YOU KILL ME, TOO! HEAD, APPREHEND HIM, HE'S THE ONE! WHY AREN'T YOU MOVING?!"


     This was the same voice that belonged to the tender maiden who had broken down in tears, and as Daneel reached the area, he saw the Head standing with a gobsmacked expression on his face.


     In front of him, Jessica was taking step after step back with a terrified expression on her face, as if she was facing death itself.


     In front of her were the other four, who all had extremely serious expressions on their faces, too, as if they were prepared to defend Jessica even if it cost them their lives.


     All of their gazes were fixed on one spot in front of them, and as Daneel followed their line of vision, he understood the reason behind the Head's expression.


     There…was no one there.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     737 The Case of the Murdered Seed 6
      This strange scene carried on for a few more minutes, until finally…all five fainted, as one, on top of one another while Daneel, the Head and the four members of the investigative team who were present watched on with bewildered expressions on their faces.


     The Head hastily hurried forward at this point and checked on them before saying, "They're fine. They've just been knocked out."


     There were no sighs of relief in the area when this was heard, but the Head did slightly relax, as it looked like he had been fearing the worst case- that the five precious seeds might be hurt in some way.


     Instantly conjuring a small tent where he stood and placing the five on stretchers, the Head lay down a few Hero-level formations using trinkets that he already had and then proceeded to walk in Daneel's direction.


     Right after reaching beside him and deploying some more formations to make sure that they wouldn't be heard, he said in a low voice, "What do you make of this?"


     How the hell am I supposed to know?!


     Daneel felt like saying this, as even the system had come up blank, just like it hadn't detected anything special in the ashes of the dead seed.


     Well, it would have been too easy if the system had been able to do everything, and it seemed as if Daneel would have to bring forward the entirety of the Sherlock Holmes inside him.


     Or at least, the entirety of Watson, because he was currently in that role now, and he was reminded of this when Luther spoke to him through a communication trinket.


     "My King, they were either drugged, or they are being Mind Controlled. Those are the most obvious conclusions, and in the absence of other factors, the obvious ones almost always prove themselves to be right."


     That almost seemed like a dialogue straight out of the English gentleman's work, but Daneel focused on the content of his words, which stated the same conclusions he had arrived at.


     They had definitely not been faking it, so something, or someone foreign was making them see what they had seen.


     Without responding, Daneel walked into that tent and pricked the fingertips of each of the five so that the system could scan their blood.


     This revealed nothing, and although Daneel was tempted to check for the other possibility right away, too, he controlled himself and turned to the Head who had arrived at his heels.


     "They might have been Mind Controlled. Is there any way to check if their minds have been tampered with?"


     "I've already thought about that. I will personally check their consciousnesses after they awake. Do you have anything else you wish to ask of me?"


     After thinking for a bit, Daneel asked, "They told me that the five of them had formed a group from their childhood, and that Letitia came recently. Is there any reason behind that?"


     Shrugging, the Head said, "Not really. New members are often introduced into these groups to give the seeds people whom they can compete against. We have an administrative wing which checks the power levels and powers of each group before a candidate is chosen to join said group, and Letitia was chosen through this method."



     Daneel held his chin and nodded as he heard the answer, striking a pose of someone pondering upon something very important.


     After a few moments, looking as if he had come to a conclusion, he declared, "I wish to speak to others who know Letitia."


     Raising one eyebrow, the Head asked, "Hmm? May I ask why?"


     "I'm curious to know your reasoning behind this, too, My King. True, even I wish to find this out, so I was surprised to hear you state it."


     This was from Luther, whom Daneel had not consulted before stating the request.


     With a smile, he replied to both of them.


     "She is the anomaly. Think about it. A group which has been normal for all their lives suddenly have so many strange things happening to them? In such cases, it is best to see what has changed, and here, she came into the equation a month before all of these incidents. Well, now, she's dead, too, but that doesn't mean that we should honor her memory and not investigate about her. Who knows? What if there is a culprit who was targeting her, who might be revealed if we find out more about her? So, I wish to find out as much as possible."


     It was a simple reasoning, but it still felt good to say it.


     Baby steps.


     Saying this to himself, he watched as the Head closed his eyes, as if he was speaking to someone.


     Meanwhile, Luther spoke in an impressed tone.


     "You seem to have a mind for this, My Lord. We will still have to wait and see before we can declare that, though. Yes, your last statement was actually the most accurate, in my eyes, at least. As for the first part, although it is interesting, I don't know if we can make that conclusion yet."


     Daneel knew this, too, but before he could respond, he was handed a dossier by the Head.


     It was basically a sheaf of parchments, and on the top, the words 'Letitia Hogorden' were written, below which a symbol of a strange flower blooming could be seen.


     Clearly, it was the logo of the sect which Daneel disliked mainly because of his bad experiences there, although he was also quite interested in just what methods they had at their disposal.


     Even now, just remembering that Empire Spirit made him feel slightly irritated.


     Putting that aside, he acted as if he was going through the dossier while the system scanned it and displayed the important information in front of him.


     [Letitia Hogorden


     -Adopted when she was found to be the sole survivor of a village which had been targeted by a horde of beasts from a nearby forest.


     -Aloof personality, but was pursued by men and women alike for her charm.


     -Was designated as a seed and trained secretly after she showed her prowess in the core teachings of the sect.


     -No close companions during her stay in the sect. Was sent to the seed program partly so that this could be rectified, as it was recognized that it was because she found no one who had anywhere near as much talent as her.


     -Hardworking. Seems to have a goal, but doesn't speak much to anyone. No confidants to speak to to gain additional information.]


     Well…that was a dead end.


     "This was just sent over, and it's authenticity does not need to be doubted. Oh, they are awakening. Please wait outside while I scan their minds."


     Daneel suspected that this might be because the Head didn't want to expose the Mind Control spell, which was actually very precious, and although Daneel promptly walked out, he had been tempted to display his own which was a refined version that had been modified by the Emperor, himself.


     He also had an extensive list of all types of Mind Control spells, and if the Head found this out, he would definitely feel pretty dumb for asking Daneel to leave.


     After reaching the same spot he had been in before he had entered the tent, Daneel went through the parchments again, as he couldn't believe that there was so little information about this person.


     Could someone really not have anyone close to talk to even though they had spent more than a decade in the sect?


     Right as Daneel got this question, though, he heard a commotion from the tent, and the next moment, a loud sound reverberated throughout the open area.


     It was the sound of something being punched with full force, and as the tell-tale sound akin to glass breaking that was always accompanied by barriers being broken reached Daneel's ears, he heard a triumphant shout from the Head.


     "It's him! I've got him!"


     With his eyebrows furrowed, the Head walked out with one hand raised.


     It was pointing at a floating person in the air who looked as if he was in the motion of punching something, and that person was…Dave.


     The easily angered man whom Daneel had interviewed before now had an extreme expression of fury on his face, and there was even a vein pulsing on his forehead.


     In his hand was a dagger, whose tip was coated with a golden liquid.


     His eyes were fixed on the Head, and he looked as if he was still trying in vain to plunge that knife into his throat.


     After reaching Daneel while being stared at by all those present, the Head said, "He started acting evasively right when I said that I would be scanning his consciousness. I acted to constrain him, but he tried to attack me. Pshaw, he needs to train a few centuries more if he hopes to even lay on hand on me. That is the murder weapon. The substance coated on it matches what was found in the ash. It looks like your services can end prematurely, King."


     Daneel simply stood where he was, and after a second, he said, "Let's hear it. Why did he do it? And how?"


     For the answer, he had to wait 10 minutes during which the Head dunked Dave in the cold water of the waterfall ten times so that he could cool down.


     After he finally did, the tale came out.


     "She had no right to come into our group and take away the attention of Jessica. I decided right when I was 15 that I would marry her after we became Heroes. How can I sit still when a competitor acts so brazenly?! The two were even about to enter a relationship! I couldn't take it anymore. I made the plan when we were about to swear the oath. At that time, I drugged all five of the others so that they could have lower faculties of thinking. After that, I snuck in some stuff along with the oath that would trigger at certain circumstances so that I could cover my tracks. For example, if the others see the dagger, because they swore it and because they also swore that they would forget those memories, they would see it being wielded by a black-robed assassin. If someone from the Central Continent comes and gets injured, it will seem as the assassin was back. It was all to confuse the investigation, and send it nowhere. I am ready for whatever punishment you wish to gave."


     With a sigh and a shake of his head, the Head said, "Ah, a classic revenge story. It seems that we should probably make changes in this seed program. Anyway, you can leave if you wish, Ki-"


     "Not so fast."


     As Daneel said this, the Head looked at him with a puzzled expression on his face.


     The culprit had been found along with the used weapon. What else was there?


     Daneel simply continued with a single sentence.


     "Confirm the story first by going through his memories anyway. Now that he has told it, he should have nothing to hide, right? Do it."


     Setting a cold gaze on Dave, Daneel said this, and although the Head had already entered the state where he was about to wrap up the whole thing, he calmed himself and proceeded to heed Daneel's words.


     Yet…this was when something very bizarre happened, and for a long time after it, the Head would scold himself for being too eager to reach a conclusion that he had taken the first one and become happy with it.


     Right as the Head began to approach, Dave, who had been placed in a small room, shouted, "Jessica will never love me now, anyway. Why should I live? Goodbye, my love!"


     Saying so, in an action that was so swift that almost no one would have been able to stop him, Dave pricked the tip of the dangerous knife with his finger, and as both he and the dagger started to turn to ash, the Head and Daneel could only watch on.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     738 The Case of the Murdered Seed 7
      To the onlookers, it looked as if the Head and the King of Lanthanor were appalled because something horrendous had happened.


     Yet…for the life of them, they couldn't understand why that was the case.


     And as for Luther, who was looking at everything through a display trinket that was set up so that he could see everything as if he was seeing through Daneel's eyes…he was ecstatic.


     "Well done, My King! Forget what I said before! You do have a knack for this!"


     As the King heard this and cracked a smile in amusement, the spell that seemed to have been cast over the atmosphere finally broke, because Dave, who was actually still in one piece, had woken up and was groggily looking around.


     "Wh-what? I-I felt the most terrible pain! I was burning into ashes…right?"


     "Wrong."


     As Daneel triumphantly said this, the Head pointed a finger, and Dave fell unconscious.


     After this, he turned to Daneel and said, "I must admit that even though I knew that something was fishy, I couldn't have pulled that off."


     "Oh, don't shortchange yourself. It was your idea to use the property of the human brain to see what it believes. You made him believe that he had the knife even though anyone with even a peanut of a brain would have taken it away, and his brain believed that it could use it. So…we managed to confirm our hypothesis. Dave…is being manipulated using Mind Control, and he was clearly ordered not to have his mind scanned, and if it was imminent, he was told to kill himself to stop it in any way possible."


     As Daneel said this, those of the investigative department widened their eyes and looked at him as if they were seeing him in a new light.


     He…had planned whatever had happened, and he had also managed to confirm something that they hadn't even begun to suspect?


     Either they were dumb, or he was smart.


     And if Daneel knew that they were asking themselves that question, he would have said that both were right.


     It had all started when the Head had asked Daneel to leave with the intent to check if the five had been Mind Controlled.


     At that time, Daneel, who had a lot of experience in Mind Control, had realized that whoever was behind this must have thought of this possibility.


     If one's mind was skimmed, it was possible that their identity could be found out. Hence…anyone would want to take precautions, and here, that precaution had a probability of being that those who were going to be scanned would kill themselves.


     If this happened, it could be proven beyond doubt that it was Mind Control, and hence, Daneel had told the Head to simply…act dumb.


     The idea was that if the Head left some sort of avenue for the person in question to kill themselves, if a command did exist, it would be triggered.


     He had explained this, and it had been the Head's idea to use a form of Mind Control that was very subtle, and didn't require forcefully breaking into one's mind. In fact, it could almost be called a simple illusion spell, and hearing of it had made Daneel recall the so-called magicians back on Earth who also used misdirection to fool people.



     Daneel's job was to push whoever was chosen by the Head into a corner, and he had done that by acting like that before. It was possible that he could have let something slip, so, he had taken the ultimate precaution of asking the system to erase his own memory of putting this in place.


     He had trusted the Head to take his own precautions, and that was what had resulted in them looking so genuinely appalled.


     In fact, because they had been fooled, too, by the Head's spell, they had even thought for a moment that Dave was really burning up.


     Only, it was momentary, and after that, Dave could be seen shaking while his empty hand which still believed it held the dagger was poised over his body, as in his vision, he had succeeded in pricking himself with it.


     All in all, by now, it was clear that the culprit had placed all kinds of precautions, and because this was the case…Daneel got a suspicion.


     As the Head walked to him, he said, "Wait, wake him up for a moment. I just thought of something that could be possible."


     "Hmm? We agreed that its best to keep him unconscious as more precautions could be present, right?"


     "Rather than that, it makes sense to place something more…permanent. Just wake him up and ask him what he remembers regarding the past month."


     Not totally convinced, but still listening to Daneel, the Head did so, and the look of confusion on Dave's face gave the clear answer.


     All of his memories in the last two months had been wiped.


     Unable to believe it, the Head went ahead to skim his mind anyway, as there was no longer a need to stay vigilant.


     And a few seconds later, he got a frustrated expression on his face when he sent Daneel the message that they were completely gone. He could find no trace of them, and even the most skilled in this domain would be hard-pressed to recover anything at all.


     Hence, Daneel called the Head over and gave him his conclusions regarding the case so far.


     "This makes it all both murkier, and clearer. What we have established is that someone Mind Controlled all five of them, and placed precautions to make sure that their identity wouldn't be revealed even if the minds of the five were checked. There are multiple layers of precautions, with some that were made so as to hide the fact that there is even anyone who has Mind Controlled them in the first place. After all, if you really had been dumb enough to let him die, even though it would have been suspicious, we wouldn't have been able to prove, beyond a doubt, that there was the hand of Mind Control behind this. If all else failed, the go-to strategy was to erase all traces, like someone who has first tried to push their murder on someone else, before changing that attempt to making sure that the investigators won't find any clues. Now that we have proven it, the only task that remains is to find who might be behind it. Who would want to kill Letitia and make it look like an assassin had done it? What motive could there be? While I get on to figuring this out, I think what you need to do is clear."


     After saying that last line, Daneel nodded in the direction of the Head's hand, which held the real dagger that Dave had wanted to use.


     Nodding, the Head replied, "Yes, I'll get started on finding the origin of this thing, and the means with which it was concealed. It was a close shave. The dagger was hidden so well that I could only detect it after it was unsheathed. If it weren't for a recent breakthrough, I would have failed in stopping it. I daresay that any one else on this continent would definitely have failed, and a pile of ash would have been all that would have been left by Dave. What about his story, though? Could he have really loved Letitia, and become jealous?"


     Thinking for a bit, Daneel answered, "I'll have to talk to the others regarding this. Like I said, I gather that you woke only him up, so that the others won't know that they are about to have their minds scanned?"


     "Yes."


     "Good. Then separate them all, and tell them that it is for their own safety. It seems that asking questions is fine, so maybe I'll try that route. Even if I don't…just keep them separate, and make sure that no information passes on to them."


     Almost as if he was his subordinate, the Head dutifully nodded and teleported away, and Daneel had to admit that he quite liked that.


     Luther interrupted his thoughts.


     "What do you plan to do next, My King? I think it is best for me to take a backseat in this matter, because I couldn't have known Mind Control well enough to think of that possibility before. I guess I'll keep watching, and jump in if I have some suggestions."


     All right, Dr. Watson.


     Saying this in his mind and smiling again, Daneel replied, "It's all very fishy, but there is one thing that I keep suspecting. I didn't know how how the Head would react if I said it to him, so I kept it with myself."


     "Do you mean the possibility that the one who was killed might be the one behind all this?"


     Daneel couldn't help but chuckle as he heard this.


     "Exactly. Why do you think so?"


     "It was just in my list of possibilities, because the victim turning out to be the culprit is something that happens far too much in many cases I've seen. You, My Lord?"


     The chuckle turned into a laugh on hearing Luther's answer.


     Indeed, it was a cliche even in the books back on Earth, but that wasn't a reason for Daneel to ignore it.


     It was possible that it could still be the case, and if it was, because of the unique method of using Mind Control, the whole thing might still prove itself to be a pretty unique incident.


     "Oh, I just hate that sect, and suspect all who are associated with it of treachery. Well, hate is a strong word. Let's just say that I never want to find myself in a position where I have no choice but to trust them. Anyway, although the suspicion is fine, we first have to go see if that's even possible. And that…means going to a place I really did not want to go back to anytime soon."


     …


     A minute later, Daneel was back in the place which had given him such a bad memory that just seeing it again made him feel on edge.


     He had been allowed in right away, and a second after he had been escorted into the same cave as last time, he saw the Sect leader arrive and shout, "I MISSED YOU!"


     Like a lovesick girl who was seeing her boyfriend again, she ran toward him with open arms, and as Drakos appeared between Daneel and Erin as it looked like the latter would go ahead and just hug Daneel if he didn't show up, she caught him in a vice-like grip and kissed him as if they were alone in the room.


     If Daneel hadn't averted his gaze while shaking his head, he would have seen Drakos blush before pulling himself away.


     Even after that, she stayed in his arms and turned to Daneel before saying, "Hey, Cockroach."


     If there was a weapon that could instantly decimate Empire Spirits, Daneel wouldn't have thought twice before using it.


     Yet, consoling himself by the fact that she had been fooled just like everyone else who was watching, he got straight to the point.


     "Is there any technique in your sect where one can grow stronger by dying?"


     After Daneel asked the question, there was silence for a few moments, after which Erin actually burst out laughing.


     The answer she gave after controlling her laughter made Daneel widen his eyes, while once again wishing for the weapon he had just dreamed about.


     "Do you forget that we are all about Life and Death, honey? Of course there are such techniques, but I can't tell you about them, unless you are accepted into the sect. I can't even tell the Head, for that matter. But if this is about Letitia, I can promise you one thing: if she's behind this, and I say 'if' because I can't be sure, either, then there will be more deaths soon. However…you'll never be able to catch her, Cockroach King."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     739 The Case of the Murdered Seed 8
      A few minutes later, there was an awkward silence between Daneel and Drakos as they found themselves outside the sect which they ventured into with the hope of finding answers.


     Instead, there had only been mockery.


     Finally, seeing the King just stand in the middle of nowhere without moving, Drakos spoke up as it looked like he was unable to handle it anymore.


     "My King, Erin-"


     "Is Erin. I expected nothing less from her. You don't need to apologize for her actions. And even though she was being a…er, never mind. Even though she was acting like herself, she still gave the answer she knew. It is possible that Letitia might be the one behind all this."


     Although Daneel spoke only until here out loud, inside his mind, he had added a sentence.


     Just like last time, it is futile to bark back at barking dogs. Just you wait, Erin.


     Setting his jaw firmly, Daneel returned to the mountain to converse with Luther.


     Outside the tent in which Luther was recovering, though, he found the Head, who was pacing to and fro almost as if he was waiting for Daneel instead of contacting him.


     Seeing him arrive, he exclaimed, "Ah! You're here! Come inside!"


     The tent in which Luther was present had already been outfitted with the most advanced formations that the Head could muster. Hence, as soon as they entered it, he began speaking without worrying that they might be overheard.


     "The dagger and that substance were both stolen from one of the treasuries of the Big Four and then changed to make it seem as if they are something else. They were also enhanced in some method. That liquid is made from the blood of a high-level Mage or Fighter, and when it enters the body of someone who is weaker than that power level, it consumes everything it can find, due to the instinct to live again that belongs to that high-level person which still lingers in their blood long after they pass. It wouldn't have worked against me, or any Hero. The dagger is just one that removes all traces of itself after it stabs a target. Typically, this poison, which is extremely precious as it requires copious amounts of blood to make and is simply not worth it in usual conditions, will turn a target into a puddle of blood. Yet, it was tweaked to make ash appear, perhaps to hide its identity. In other words…"


     "It points even more to the fact that it might be someone from the Big Four who is the culprit. Someone like…Letitia."


     "What?!"


     The Head was completely taken aback when he heard this, and it was obvious why that was the case.


     Daneel had thrown out the statement like a curveball to test if the Head had considered it, even though his guess had been that he hadn't.


     That guess was mainly based on the Head's actions he had seen back when they had gone to that sect with that infernal Empire Spirit. He had been vigilant, without asking any questions, and it was obvious that he might not have made too many inquiries into the exact powers of members of that sect. Hell, Daneel was sure that if he didn't have that 'bond' with Erica, even he might never have found that it was even possible, as there was just too much secrecy surrounding the techniques of those from the Eternal Blossom sect.



     And generally, when people extremely disliked something or were uncomfortable even thinking about it, then it was possible that they wouldn't want to think about it too much.


     Yet, when faced with the possibility, then they would overcome that and let their thoughts forcefully go down that route, like a child from Earth who might dislike a subject and never spend too much time on it given a choice, but would sit down and study it when it was time for a test as there was no other choice.


     Sure enough, now that it had been hinted to him, the Head took a moment to think and then exclaimed, "Yes, Letitia! Could that damn sect's methods be at play, here? I remember that there was once a sect master who discreetly killed two Heroes to grow in power through some obscure technique, while making it look as if they had done it to themselves! She injured herself, too, to allay suspicion, but it came out before her death that it had all been a farce, and that her 'injuries' had somehow actually helped her to grow stronger! Could there be something similar, but more sinister going on in this case?"


     Oh, yes, this was definitely Erin.


     Daneel knew that for many, many years, Erin had been the sect master, so she was the one who must have pulled something like that off. But why expose it before letting the host she had forcefully taken control of die, then? Had it been to gloat?


     Yes, knowing her, that was probably the reason. After she exposed it, she must have been laughing on the inside while seeing the expressions of shock on the other Heroes of Angaria.


     While these thoughts ran through his mind, Daneel remained silent, choosing not to answer the Head's questions, which almost seemed like they were rhetorical.


     Just like he thought, the man reached a conclusion all by himself without needing to receive any inputs from Daneel.


     "I'll go ask the Sect Leader right away about this. I've already spoken to her before, but if I insist, she might try to reveal some things even if it is forbidden. They have been separated as you asked, King. I'll contact you if I get any answers."


     Seeing the Head disappear, Daneel couldn't help but pity him, as he knew that he would be met with disappointment, just like he had been.


     After that, he went inside the tent and spoke to Luther, but their conversation didn't bear any fruit, as although there was the possibility, they couldn't do anything to confirm it without more information.


     As things stood, Letitia was the main suspect, as the discovery of the origin of the dagger's poison made the case stronger against her.


     At this point, the priority was to either confirm or reject this, as it wouldn't be wise to just go ahead and pursue other avenues while waiting for some help to arrive which might heed them in this task.


     They had to be proactive. Hence, Daneel sat down and began to go over everything he had seen so far in the hopes that he could find some clue.


     And that…was when something stood out to him, making him snap his eyes open with delight.


     Even the smartest of culprits would always leave behind some or the other clue, and in this matter, Daneel, and even Luther had overlooked a certain place where they might some or the other trace that could help them.


     And this…had only occurred to Daneel as he had been thinking in the route where he had assumed that Letitia was the culprit, and that his objective was to find out her motive and catch her.


     If that was so, and if she had planned everything so far, then…couldn't her planning have gone back even further? Say, to before she had even come into this group?


     What if…she had targeted this group on purpose?


     The more Daneel thought about it, the more he felt as if it fit.


     Initially, before everything had happened, the group had been about to attack Daneel, and Marcus had been ready to stop them.


     This represented a fractured group, more or less, even if they had grown up together from birth. Marcus was known for his good attitude toward the Central Continent, and anyone assessing the group would know, right away, that there was a probability that his son might share the same beliefs, even if they weren't displayed on the surface.


     Just this was too vague, but there were other clues, too, which Daneel had ignored as they hadn't seemed important individually.


     Together, though, they were like the pieces of a jigsaw puzzle he had assembled.


     During Memphis's long talk, he had commented about their interactions with other groups. Apparently, they lost a lot when fighting together because they were weak in the aspect of uniting together, and Memphis had whimsically said that they were each like lions in a pride, all of which wanted to lead but couldn't as there could only be one leader. In fact, he had also mentioned that Marcus's son had been able to take command, more or less, only recently after a lucky breakthrough.


     Also, Jessica was supposed to be the prettiest among all of the seeds, and Dave had always pursued her unsuccessfully, while apparently being mocked by other seeds whenever they met. This was a ripe opportunity to be exploited if one wished.


     All in all, what it pointed to was that these five had been the perfect target for one who wanted to enter and gain their confidence in a short period of time.


     If so, then they would have to make sure that they would be assigned to this group, and not another.


     And if so, they would target…the administrative department.


     Right away, Daneel contacted the Head, but he didn't give a reason.


     Getting their location and finding out, to his surprise, that they were actually located in an abode in the sky which was apparently also the one where the Head resided if he wasn't outside on some task, Daneel directly headed there after getting permission to do whatever was necessary.


     In fact, he was even assigned a Hero to help, and coincidentally, this was the same Hero who had been guarding the Mad Doctor.


     His face and body covered in a cloak, he didn't speak much, as if he was disgruntled due to something.


     Daneel knew that it was probably because of his 'failure' of not stopping the Mad Doctor from leaving, and allowing such a big mess to happen right under his nose. He had heard that the Hero also blamed himself for not checking on Ashahell, who was the culprit in the eyes of everyone.


     After reaching the place, Daneel was quite surprised to see a floating Palace, but he ignored the details of the Palace as he wanted to get to his destination as soon as possible.


     Right after they reached, he asked for a thorough inspection of the process through which Letitia had been assigned to that group of five.


     All the records were pulled up, and all those involved in the process were confined and questioned using Mind Control.


     When Daneel saw none of them object, itself, he felt frustration creeping into him, as it seemed as if all of his deduction might come to naught.


     Sure enough, a few minutes later, all of the personnel were declared to be clean. The process had been done just by comparing power levels, and it was only by chance that Letitia had been assigned to that group.


     At this point, Daneel could hardly hold back that emotion which had begun to fill his mind.


     Everywhere he went, there seemed to be dead ends, and for some reason, Erin's gloating face floated into his vision, making him burst out with slight anger for the first time in a long time.


     He had been standing in front of a desk with a large book that he had taken to check for himself whether the process had been fair, and beside it were placed multiple documents which he hadn't checked as they had simply been there since he had arrived.


     Out of exasperation, he used his hands to clear the desk as it had looked as if Erin's mocking face was drawn on each of them, but at that moment, as the system suddenly spoke in his mind, he froze and blinked with shock.


     [New data found. Analyzing.


     Anomalies discovered.


     At the time when target 'Letitia' was assigned, she was the only one with that power level.


     List of personnel denoted as 'Investigative Team' also scanned. Possible connection found.


     A member of investigative team who was assigned to this case is from the Eternal Blossom Sect.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     740 The Case of the Murdered Seed 9
      The investigative team.


     Even after hearing this message, Daneel could only stand there and stare into empty space for a few moments as it felt as if his mind was filled with waves that were crashing against each other and rendering him senseless.


     Ever since he and Luther had arrived to tackle this case, the investigative team had been present everywhere, forgotten and ignored as they were like the backdrops of the situation who weren't effective, but still present because of their duty.


     Hence… The identity of a member of the investigative department was a perfect fit for someone who wanted to hide in plain sight. After all, what more could a culprit want than to keep a close eye on those who were investigating them?


     It wasn't just this. The investigative department would be the first to be called in such a case, and they would have the chance, if they were discreet enough, to change things and even hide stuff if they wished.


     And also… The investigative team had access to the documents in the administration department which would let them know about the perfect time during which someone of Letitia's power level could come so that they would be assigned exactly to the group that they wished.


     This…was the missing link which Daneel had been looking for, but the way that he had found it was definitely out of the norm.


     In fact, the files he had been knocked onto the floor were numerous, numbering in the hundreds, and normally, he might not have scanned through them as he hadn't been thinking in that aspect.


     It was almost as if he had to thank Erin for this act, but of course, he would never allow himself to do something like that as her gloating face was something that could drive many men to suicide.


     Even though he had come here with a different objective, it was true that he might have gone to these records eventually out of desperation, but still, he couldn't help but appreciate this stroke of luck. Well, he had at least arrived here by his own deductions.


     Finally, it was like a pathway had opened up in a maze which had been filled with dead ends so far. Even someone as smart as Letitia who had planned everything else would not be able to imagine that anyone would have the time to go through so many records and find these connections which actually might not mean anything unless one was already suspecting her, and even if she had thought of it, she wouldn't have been able to do anything as it was almost impossible to carry out a few plans without leaving some or the other trace.


     All in all… Daneel knew his next target. But how was he supposed to go about it?


     He had to catch that person from the investigative department who had helped Letitia, and he had to somehow ensure that if there was a precaution inside him, too, that his memory would be wiped, that he had to stop it from going off in some manner.


     Again, all of these things that Daneel was suspecting had happened could only be proven if substantial proof was found regarding them. Otherwise, they would all be just coincidences pieced together based on an incorrect assumption.



     Yet, Daneel's gut told him that he was on the right track, and so, he engaged his entire mind onto this task of extracting information without triggering the failsafe.


     Also… Regarding this entire thing, Daneel's plan had never been to depend just on the answer that he had gotten from Erin, which was pretty damn vague in the first place. He had been carrying out his own investigations into all the information that he had both from the memories of the Emperor and all the libraries that he had collected so far, and they all indicated a certain thing which almost seemed pretty obvious when one thought about techniques like what Letitia might have used if she really was the culprit here.


     Yet, until now, there had been no proof to show that what they pointed out was right, but finally, it looked like Daneel would be able to confirm whether it was the case are not. In fact, his hope behind going to Erin had been to find further clues regarding it, and even though he had failed, he looked forward to succeeding without needing her help.


     And besides… Wouldn't it be amazing to see her uptight face look like it was slapped, for once?


     Putting these thoughts aside, Daneel first concentrated on making a plan, but as he wasn't able to figure one out right away, he decided to enlist Luther, too, who had ample experience in this area but whom Daneel had not used very much because of his own zeal to develop his skills in the best way possible- which was to dive right into problems like these and attempt to solve them.


     Not even a few seconds after Daneel told Luther everything, the man gave an idea, and it was so simple yet perfect that Daneel wondered why he hadn't gotten it himself in the first place.


     He called the Head right away, and as he told him about each of the things that he had learned, the Head actually seemed to be getting angrier and angrier.


     The reason behind this was explained by him in a voice that was filled with chagrin.


     "The Eternal Blossom sect has always been a very...strange sect in the Big Four. They do not play by the rules, and their power makes it so that we cannot really discipline them as easily as we would be able to with the other sects. And besides, they never accept any outsiders, so they are also completely closed off without being influenced by anything outside their purview.


     "The sect leader actually laughed me out of the sect when I asked her just now, and even though I don't know why she was so amused, she pretty much confirmed that even she cannot be sure if your supposition is true."


     Of course, Daneel knew the reason behind this- she must have been remembering the conversation she had with him.


     The next words of the Head were spoken with extreme seriousness, with his gaze fixed on Daneel.


     "If what we going to do really resolves the case, then I will readily admit that you helped much more than expected. The Eternal Blossom sect and its methods are things which I shy away from for personal reasons, and without you, it is possible that nothing might have been uncovered, and it would have become a case just like the one that I mentioned before. Such things always remain as matters of disgrace for the Heads of those times, and I even read a memoir from the Head of that era that to his death, he regretted not finding out about such a great conspiracy that had happened right under his nose. If you're successful, I will be spared of that fate, and as a token of gratitude, I will even be ready to upgrade your rewards to encompass higher tiers of weapons that even you will be able to use, as it is obvious that you also put in a lot of effort along with your commander. I will go and prepare everything that you have asked. I will also pray to the heavens that this matter comes to an end with this, as it makes me more and more worried as more and more fallacies in our present departments become exposed. After we are done with this, I have my work cut out for me- I guess a major reform should be on the cards in all departments, especially because this is such a crucial time."


     Daneel knew that the Head was alluding to things which were not directly connected to this matter, and in this, once again, his passion to save the continent could be seen.


     For a moment, just a moment, Daneel considered whether he should really trust the man and just expose his power so that he could possibly get the entire continent behind him right away.


     That would really make things a lot, lot easier, and it was very tempting because each and everything that he had obtained till now had required him to give his everything.


     Yet… He knew very well that the easy way out was almost always the one filled with the most risk, and in such a thing which would decide the survival of millions, he decided that he should probably be patient.


     Well, first, it was time to bring this matter to an end.


     "Let's do it three hours from now, when they leave, then. I'll take care of the other preparations."


     Saying so, the King of Lanthanor nodded and left, but if he had lingered for a moment more, he would have seen the appreciative glint and the impressed smile on the Head's face.


     After the Head left, too, the area surrounding the mountain devolved into silence, until three hours later, when a group of five trudged out of the path that led inside while talking between themselves.


     All of them had slightly frustrated expressions on their faces, and even their tones were filled with disappointment.


     They were the squad that had been assigned to this case, and so far, they had been extremely useless.


     Although there weren't many cases, in the first place, the investigative development was supposed to be formed out of the smartest minds in the Big Four and it was also one of the highest paying departments. However, rewards were based on results, and so far, they had obtained none.


     Just yesterday, though, their day had been filled with them ridiculing those from the Central Continent who had arrived, but today, that was not the case due to the incident they had seen where the intelligence of the King of Lanthanor had been shown.


     The five were going back to their own sects to relax for a day and recharge their mind so that they could throw themselves into this the next morning in the hopes of finding something that would justify them asking for resources later on, but just as they were about to exit the protected perimeter of the mountain and teleport away, they were confronted by one of the major suspects of the case.


     It was Memphis, and he looked drunk.


     Wait… Wasn't in this guy supposed to be confined separately, just like the others?


     Could he have been released?


     But… They hadn't been notified!


     Right as the leader of the squad was about to use his communication trinket to send a message to the Head regarding this, Memphis blabbered something unintelligible and staggered forward in a certain direction.


     It was just a drunken walk whose objective seemed to be merely to get past them and return to the mountain, and none of the members of the squad thought much of it.


     Yet… Right as Memphis was about to pass a certain member of the department, he whirled around and sent a fist flying, which promptly knocked out that member.


     As the other four stared at Memphis with shock, the seed transformed into the Head, who nodded at them all and ordered them not to repeat what had happened here to anyone else before snatching up the body of that member and departing.


     Even for a minute after this happened, the four left couldn't budge, as they were extremely puzzled as to just what the heck had happened.


     Why had the Head disguised himself as one of the seeds and knocked out one of their own? What was even going on here?


     Sadly, it did not look like they would be getting their answers, and just a few meters away from them, the Head had appeared next to Daneel before dropping the body of that member onto the ground casually.


     "Like you said, simple, but effective. The failsafe will only trigger if it was a threat, so the answer was to surprise him. Now… We can check his consciousness through a certain spell which will allow me to intrude in his dreams. We can simply check them for proof. Want to come along? It's a simple enough matter, and I think you deserve it."


     Daneel felt like laughing as he heard this, as this was exactly the spell he had used before to converse with Percy in the Eternal Blossom sect. It was an exclusive spell of the Emperor, so it made sense that there were records regarding it that were simply left behind to be accessed by the Big Four.


     As he nodded, the Head reached forward and touched his forehead, before using his other hand to grab the head of the member of the investigative department on the ground.


     The next moment, Daneel found himself in the same familiar empty space.


     Unlike back when he had cast the spell himself, it looked like the Head wasn't really that skilled in using it, as the entire space felt as if it was wobbling instead of being stable.


     Almost as if he was scared that he would be kicked out, the Head, along with Daneel in tow reached forward and touched one of the bubbles of light nearby so that they could be sucked into it to view it.


     Because it was done so quickly, Daneel didn't have a chance to see any details regarding it, but when both of them found themselves in a wooden hut where a single person with long hair was sitting in front of them, they were both extremely shocked.


     Yet… When that person turned around and screamed with fear as she saw them, the shock they felt didn't even hold a candle to what was being expressed on her face.


     The woman looked familiar, and as Daneel recognized who she was, he blinked with pleasant surprise.


     It was Letitia.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     741 Finale 1
      All three individuals in the room needed a few moments to control their surging emotions, and after that, it was Letitia who spoke up first.


     She was a pretty woman – with long, dark hair, dimples, and high cheekbones. She had naturally downturned lips, though, so even if her expression was neutral, she would have looked as if she wasn't very happy with something. Typically, this would be countered with the people possessing such lips always keeping them in a smile, but in this case, there was really nothing to smile about.


     She seemed to have regained her composure, because she spoke an icy tone.


     "If it was just the Head, I would have started to think that it might be an anomaly being caused in my dreams. But you… Although I saw you in a display trinket, what I'm seeing of you now is different from how I remember you. So, clearly, you too have managed to intrude upon my dream to talk to me without triggering everything that I put in place to make sure that all traces would be erased if someone managed to find me. I would also have been put to sleep, and even though I would have had to stay asleep for quite a long time, it would have been worth it. I could have started anew. True, I didn't want to do that because there are certain risks involved, but if I had known that there was the spell like this which could intrude on consciousnesses without triggering Mind Control failsafes...I would have directly chosen that path."


     Daneel could guess that because the spell was so important, its existence must be a very well-kept secret. Hence, as he heard Letitia clinically analyse the situation and say those words, he couldn't help but think that this was exactly what he would have expected from someone who had pulled off such an elaborate plan.


     This was exactly what Daneel had guessed might be revealed when they set off on this endeavor, but still, it had been pretty surprising to see it by himself.


     Even though he had some doubts, most of the facts of the case were now clear to him, but he wanted to hear it all from her.


     He didn't need to speak out to make that happen, though, because the Head opened his mouth and said in a stern tone, "Explain yourself. Give me a full account of what exactly happened, and I will consider not sentencing you to a life in the darkest cell that I can find. The only reason that I give you this option is that no one else but you seems to have been permanently harmed in this, but it is a fact that your actions have affected the group whom you call friends in ways which will definitely impact their futures. Also, you created a situation where we had to waste a lot of resources to track you down. Why? Just give all the answers, and I will consider advocating for you in front of the High Council."


     Letitia sneered when she heard the part where the Head said that she had affected her group of friends.


     After that, she shrugged and said, "I guess I have nothing to hide. Even if I choose not to answer, you'll simply forcefully skim through my consciousness, and that could actually be harmful to me. I don't want you to do that, so I will lay out all the facts of the case. Excuse me if am vague in a few parts because I cannot expose some things without violating oaths, but I think that you will be able to gather enough information from what I will say."



     The remarkably little amount of time that was required for Letitia to adopt this kind of attitude startled Daneel, and it made him wonder whether she had been dreading something like this happening before itself.


     When she began speaking, though, Daneel placed his full attention on her so that he could finally hear the tale unravel.


     "I was taken into the Eternal Blossoms sect when I was found as the sole survivor of my village, and I can guarantee that no one else had seen more death than me at my age in that place. I cannot really elaborate, but it is especially broken people like me that are taken into the sect based on a special test that is carried out on each and every one who enters. After this test, certain techniques are also granted, and these are implanted in our minds to reveal themselves when necessary, and when we are strong enough. I guess you, the Head, must already be familiar with this."


     As the Head nodded, Letitia continued.


     "It is forbidden to speak of these techniques to anyone else. A few details can be given, but the core workings must always be hidden. Mine was special, and I had a habit of being cautious in everything I did. So, I lied regarding each and every aspect of mine, but almost everyone else in the sect does so, too, because no one wants their power to be exposed. Anyway, I pretended to be innocent, all while looking for ways to use my technique to grow stronger. I initially wanted to do it normally, but there were certain rules in the sect which banned certain kinds of techniques for reasons which were not made clear to us. It looked to me like it was more because the senior leadership of the sect were jealous of people who got these techniques as they hadn't been judged to be capable enough to obtain them, so I decided to take a different route which would allow me to reach the peak and then look down upon those who might dare to stop me. You see, all I wanted to do was get powerful enough so that I would never have to face what I saw so many times in my childhood. It is a common goal in the sect, but probably no one else was more equipped than me to fulfill it. What I needed to do was to find a group with similar power levels but great potential into which I could enter and gain confidence. The body I am currently inhabiting belongs to one who foolishly chased me in the sect, and unknown to anyone, I used special techniques to charm him and bind him to myself. The fool thinks that we are in a relationship, while the truth is that he's only seeing what he wants to see. I made him enter the investigative department, and find out information that I could use to identify the perfect time to sign myself up to enter groups and compete against them to grow in power. I had already chosen the perfect group using the information that he brought me. Other groups at least had small subgroups which would remain united and opposed to new members, but this one was unique as almost everyone was pretty much individual, and I would have no difficulty worming myself into their minds and making sure that I would become an integral part of their so-called 'family'. The technique gives me two different routes. One needs me to make it so that I can convince others to willingly kill themselves for me, so that I can strengthen myself using their Will which has been sacrificed. The other is almost the opposite. It needs me to inspire enough confidence in others before killing myself so that I can use their mourning to increase my own power so that I can eventually reach a state where my consciousness will be able to live on forever even if I never reach the Hero level, and even if I don't obtain wondrous materials like Ker Roots which can be used to prolong the existence of consciousnesses, much like how the Ancient Emperor was supposed to have done. The mourning creates a bond, and through that bond, I would have been able to leach off of their talent and power so that I would be able to grow stronger, while they almost stayed the same. To others, it would simply have looked as if they had been too affected by my death, and had lost their way. I would have completely targeted only two or three of the five, so there could have been no chance of me being discovered."


     Using mourning to increase one's power?


     Even though Daneel had accounted for many things, this was something that he could never even have thought about.


     It was so out of the norm that he was initially inclined to believe that she might be lying, but on seeing the expression of realization on the Head's face, he realized that this might not be the case.


     Yet, the Head didn't volunteer any information, so Daneel just continued listening to Letitia.


     "The first path of the technique requires long, long periods of time to implement. I chose the second, because even though I would have to give up my body, I had never been too attached to it. Besides, it was safer, as the first had a chance of failing. I managed to gain the confidence of the group, and when we all swore an oath to be friends that wouldn't betray each other, I managed to use some earlier preparations to sneak in a few things and take control over all of them. They were naïve and sheltered up until then, so what can you really expect from such fools? My plan was to make it seem as if an assassin had killed me, so that no one would pay too much attention. I had already checked the records, and there were many cases like those which went unsolved, so my hope was that the same would happen here. Using the oath and the Mind Control, and after laying down many, many precautions which all have apparently been rendered useless, I faked my death and my consciousness entered this body, which I had already prepared. There is a small backlash in such things, though, so after the transfer, my consciousness is a bit fragile. That is why if you forcefully skim through it, it might just shatter, resulting in me entering a permanent sleep. If everything had gone well, I would have recovered in this body and then entered poor, innocent Jessica's mind later to keep leaching off of the others until eventually, my consciousness would have become strong enough that it could permanently exist. If I took it far enough and managed to repeat the entire thing with even more people, I might even have been able to allow my consciousness to break through, which would have allowed me to target Hero level individuals to enter. Congrats on thwarting my plans. It was always all or nothing, and I have no regrets. I tried my best. Do what you wish with me. But know this: I will be valuable in the fight against the Church, and the avenue was also present for me to go to the Church to accomplish the same thing. I didn't use it, because I detest them as much as you. I hope you remember this."


     Daneel almost felt like clapping as he heard all this.


     All of her preparations had been so thorough that he had had to undergo so many hardships to reach till here, and now that it was all revealed, a sensation of relief flooding through him.


     The reason he had expected to find Letitia here was that he had gotten a simple question while thinking about this whole thing: if Letitia was the one who was the culprit, then what did she have to gain?


     The only answer to this was that it might be something related to her consciousness, which was the only thing that could possibly be left behind of her in this world, as it had been confirmed beyond doubt that those ashes had belonged to her body.


     In that case… What better location than a confidant to store herself?


     From the beginning, the objective had simply been to confuse those investigating. After all, this wasn't a very preferred method to grow in power, and it would definitely be stopped. What she was doing could potentially result in the failure is of five other important seeds.


     Beside him, the Head cracked a smile, but suddenly, as Daneel went over all the facts of the case one last time, something stood out to him.


     Something...felt wrong.


     As his thoughts continued down that route, he looked like a man who had been struck by lightning out of a clear sky.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     742 Finale 2
      Tap tap tap tap tap…..


     Sitting in a room with mirrors surrounding him, Matthew was tapping his leg on the floor repeatedly, as he was wont to do whenever he was displeased with something.


     For the past day, he and the others had been confined in such rooms, separately, with all communication methods taken away from them. In front of him was a table, and on it were a few tomes regarding the attitude that one should adopt if they wished to reach the peak. It was idle reading meant for seeds who wanted to pass time, and it had been placed there with the message that he should read it if he was bored.


     Food was teleported into the room onto the table at exactly the time when he usually had his meals, and even though the food, itself, was still cooked by the gourmet chefs who were specially employed by the Big Four for the seeds, it tasted bland, because of the situation that he found himself in.


     From the beginning, it had been pretty deplorable that they were the ones being suspected for Letitia's murder. She had been a wonderful girl, and she had always seemed to know exactly what to say to become close to them. It had felt as if it was destined for her to become an integral part of their small family, and they had readily accepted her and even sworn oaths together that they would never betray each other.


     This had been suggested by Letitia, because she had heard about many other groups not being able to trust each other because there were no such things in place. According to her, she had secretly inquired about such things after finding out that their group of seeds was one that was ranked the lowest whenever there were competitions between the groups.


     She had claimed that the reason that the groups were united was that oaths like these existed, and because they had found no fault in her reasoning and as they really did feel strongly that they should be comrades for life, they had right away sworn the oaths, and Matthew had even begun to look forward to finally ending their losing streak.


     Yet, this tragedy had happened, and once again, he found himself missing that long-haired girl who had once baked him some of his most favorite cookies.


     In fact, she had even helped him speak to one of the other seeds whom he had always had a crush on, and for that and many of the other interactions in which she had proven to be the best friend possible, he had treasured her a lot.


     As he sat there, he began to reminisce about everything they had done together, and it felt like a lifetime had passed since she had arrived even though it had only been a few months.


     Just like Jessica, when it had been revealed that they were the prime suspects, he had been equally angry, but as the leader of the group, he had controlled himself and not allowed it to show.


     After all, he had always trusted himself with the highest of responsibilities, just like in the case where he had taken it upon himself to stop the others when they had wanted to go out and kill the King.



     They were his comrades, and they had drawbacks, and it was his job to make sure that those drawbacks wouldn't end up hurting their futures prominently. The decision to even go and target the king on the suggestion of that Hero had only been taken because of the deep-seated hatred that Scarlet and Dave seemed to have against the Central Continent for some reason, and the others had agreed as they also didn't have much love for that place. Surprisingly, that had been the case even with Letitia, even though she was said to have originated from there. Her past was known to all, and they had all pitied her for the gruesome things that she had gone through during her childhood.


     Whatever their reasons were, Matthew had been determined to act as a good friend, and as the disciple of the Chief of the Fortress. Even if it would take his life, he had been prepared to give it up for this cause which he deemed to be worthy, but that had exactly been when disaster struck.


     Even now, Matthew found himself cursing that assassin who had dared to attack not once, but twice. All he remembered from the second attack was that the man had appeared in the same manner as last time, and even though he hadn't been very afraid as the Head had been nearby, he had been puzzled because the Head had just kept watching without moving. After that, he remembered fainting, and he had been given no explanation except that Dave was the only one injured, and that he was stable, but unconscious. He was pretty confident that the assassin must have been caught, though, because there was no way that he could be more powerful than the most powerful man on the continent.


     Normally, he was a firm advocate against the usage of the High Council's famous torture cells, which were apparently created from formations left behind from the age of the Empire by someone who was famous for their expertise in this aspect. But in this matter, he would have agreed to have that assassin placed there, so that the truth would come out regarding just why he had targeted their dear, innocent friend.


     He had had this thought multiple times since being confined here, but this time, just as he reached the end of it, a door came into being in front of him.


     The room had originally seemed as if it had no doors, and he had actually kept his eyes closed till now as it was quite jarring to see multiple reflections of himself in all directions.


     When he opened his eyes on sensing the influx of wind to see that the Head was standing in front of that door, he immediately stood up and asked, "Have there been any developments? Did we find out why he did it?"


     "Not he. She."


     Hearing this cryptic answer from the Head, Matthew didn't understand, but his jaw dropped when he saw a person behind the Head.


     It was Letitia, and her hands were confined in cuffs which looked like as if they were made from solid gold.


     What the hell?!


     Still unable to really believe it, Matthew staggered outside, almost ignoring the Head. Letitia was standing a few feet away, and it looked like the room he was confined in and the three others like it were placed in a semicircle in the large open area inside the mountain.


     Four clones of the Head had appeared in front of the four individuals in all four rooms, and just like him, the other three also stumbled outside. Jessica had even begun to rub her eyes innocently, but no matter how much she did so, the image in front of her didn't change.


     It really was their friend. She stood in the same way, and she had the same downturned lips which almost always had a smile that used to light up their day whenever they saw it in the morning. Right now, she seemed extremely disgruntled, because she kept looking down without raising her head to face them.


     At the same time, though, as Matthew observed more, he felt that something was wrong. Even though he was a Fighter, he had trained as a Mage so that he can unlock his elementary vision which would aid him in fights, and as he switched it on at almost the same time as the others, he noticed that the person in front of them was actually using a camouflage spell to appear like Letitia.


     Then maybe...it wasn't really her?


     Why wasn't anything making sense?


     Thankfully, at this point, the Head, who had disappeared and reappeared behind Letitia, spoke up.


     "Yes, you are looking at the culprit. And although she's not in her original body, which she destroyed, it is really her. Her consciousness has taken full control of this body who formerly used to be her friend, just like all of you. Her plan was to use an obscure technique which would have allowed her to leech off of your power using the bond she created within you in her short stay here. This was her plan…"


     As the Head revealed her plan which had apparently started with her identifying them as a group of scapegoats who could be easily infiltrated, Matthew could only stare with wide-open eyes.


     Again and again, he kept glancing between the Head and Letitia, almost hoping that they would burst out laughing and declare that it was a prank.


     Alas, nothing of the sort happened, and as the entire thing got unveiled, he thought on it, and realized that it all made sense.


     Even during the time when they had sworn those oaths, he had gotten a slightly bad feeling, but he hadn't been able to understand it all.


     And the way she had been able to get so close to them in such a short time… It had been nothing short of suspicious, but Matthew had never gotten the doubt as he had always trusted the High Council and those of the Big 4 to never have any nefarious schemes against them.


     In all his 22 years of life, he had only spent his time training and preparing to fight against the Church. The Chief had often said that he was naïve, but he had never believed that. He had been content in his staunch belief that Angarians would naturally not fight against each other, but now… He realized how right his master had been.


     It was Jessica who was the first who reacted. She collapsed onto the ground, and Scarlet immediately rushed to her side. Matthew walked in that direction, too, all while keeping an eye on Letitia- the poisonous snake who had almost ended their future.


     She actually had a scoffing expression on her face, and as Matthew saw this, his anger began to rise, but he controlled it and joined with Scarlet to console Jessica, who had just gotten up. Memphis also came and stood beside them, and he actually burst out into laughter and then started to clap.


     "Well done. Well done, really."


     His words were filled with sarcasm, and even though he seemed to be taking this casually, his slightly red eyes made clear the fact that he was quite enraged.


     "Let this be a lesson to you that as seeds, you will be the targets of many, even from Angaria. You will have to be careful with regards to where you place your trust, and when in doubt, it is always best to trust yourself. This does not mean that you should not have companions, but even if you do, you should always take everything with a pinch of salt. Anyway, you can say your goodbyes to Letitia, because she will soon be placed in front of the High Council for judgement. I will be interrogating her more in my abode to see if she has any accomplices, and after her consciousness recovers, I will also be checking her mind. As it stands, it is possible that she is facing a long, long time of imprisonment, along with many, many oaths that she will have to take if she wishes to live. We have the King of Lanthanor and his commander to thank for identifying the culprit, who might have escaped if there hadn't been as skilled a duo on their tail. Seeds, grow stronger from this, not weaker. There are a lot of expectations on you, and I hope that you reach all of them. Farewell, for now."


     Saying so, the Head vanished along with Letitia, and Matthew and the rest were left staring at the spot where they had disappeared.


     They couldn't believe that this entire matter had come to an end in this method. Indeed, the King of Lanthanor needed to be thanked, but first, Matthew decided to be there for his friends.


     For a day, they stayed together, and because Dave still seemed to be recovering, the four of them spent their time talking between themselves about everything that had happened while also remarking on just how they had been made fools.


     There were also many bottles of wine which had been sent over as a courtesy from the Head, and because they were from his personal collection, they tasted excellent. As one, the four drowned their sorrows in alcohol, and even innocent Jessica drank a little and promptly fell asleep.


     With this, the rest of them chose to retire. They had chosen to lodge in the mountain for the time being, in a small building in the garden which had a beautiful view. Matthew walked to his room to turn in, hoping to have a fresh from the next day.


     The night passed peacefully, and it looked as if everything was alright.


     Yet… At around 3 AM, Matthew was suddenly awoken by a scream that sounded as if it was coming from the room right in front of his, in which Jessica was sleeping.


     Alarmed, he immediately ran outside to find Jessica backing away in the corridor.


     In front of her… Was the same assassin who had already attacked them twice.


     For a moment, Matthew was speechless.


     Hadn't everything been resolved? Hadn't there been no assassin at all in the first place?


     He wondered whether this was also Mind Control, but seeing the extreme fear in Jessica's face, he decided that he couldn't take a chance.


     If it was Mind Control, there was no way to prove it, and it was best to play safe.


     He immediately sent a message and then ran to stand in front of Jessica to protect her.


     She was the little darling of their group, and there was no way that he would allow anything to happen to her.


     The corridor was in such a way that Jessica's room was at the far end, with Matthew's right in front of her's.


     Four more rooms were present with two arranged opposite to the other two, and as Jessica continued to back away, Memphis and Scarlet also appeared from their rooms and came to the same conclusion as Matthew.


     Just like the second time when they had all grouped together to protect the most innocent and weakest of them all, the three of them stood in front of her, and the assassin continued to walk forward cautiously.


     He looked like he hadn't been expecting this again, because he spoke in a gravelly voice.


     "If you value your lives, move. I'm only here to kill her. If you try to stop me, all of you will have to pay with your lives."


     He was here to kill Jessica?!


     Instantly, anger appeared in all three of their faces.


     This incident had made it so that they treasured each other even more, and as childhood friends, this trust was something which could not be shaken.


     Jessica had come as a little girl when they had all already grown to be a few years old. She was their little sister, and they had always protected her from everything that they could possibly shield her from.


     She had such a strong place in their hearts that they wouldn't even hesitate to give up their lives for her, so now, even though the assassin said this, there was no doubt that came into the minds.


     If needed, to save her… They were ready to die.


     Even the usually aloof Memphis had this emotion, and he was actually the one who even dared to walk forward so that he could place himself in the first row of defense, along with Matthew.


     "Very well. Die."


     Saying so, the assassin threw three daggers, and all three of them were covered with the same golden poison that they had thought had taken the life of their friend.


     Ironically, now, they were going to be killed by it.


     Each of them mustered their power, but the daggers looked as if nothing could stop them.


     They had been given no time to completely put their powers on display, and as the daggers broke through barrier after barrier, it looked as if there was nothing else to do but accept death.


     Well, at least, they would be delaying the assassin, so Matthew prepared to face his end with the hope that the time they would be buying with their lives would be enough for the Head to appear and save Jessica.


     In his eyes, the tip of the dagger came nearer and nearer, and it was aimed at his forehead.


     In the last moment, he even closed his eyes, but even a second after that… He felt nothing.


     Was the dagger so wondrous that it didn't even cause pain? Had he already died?


     But he could still feel his entire body!


     Unable to understand, Matthew opened his eyes and took a step back when he saw with shock that the dagger had frozen in place in the air.


     Turning around, he saw that the same was true for the other two daggers, too, but when he turned behind him to look for Jessica to ensure that she was safe, he started to feel panic as there was no one there.


     Had she been abducted?


     Fear appearing in his eyes, he immediately whirled around, but that was when he received the shock of his life.


     In his haste to ensure the safety of his companions, he hadn't paid much attention to the assassin, because it was logical to assume that if someone had stopped the daggers, then they would also have restricted the one who was responsible for throwing them.


     Just as he thought, the assassin really was restricted, but the reason behind his shock was that the hood of the assassin, which had been covering his face, had been thrown back.


     The woman that he had been looking for behind him was the one whose face he saw in front of him, and as be blinked to make sure that he hadn't gone completely crazy, he saw the King of Lanthanor appear beside her.


     With a smile that he would remember for the rest of his life, the King spoke in an amused tone.


     "Poor, innocent Jessica. You fooled your friends. You fooled Letitia. You fooled me, too. Well, almost. Head, is it possible to throw her in the same cell as Letitia? I've only heard of catfights, but I've never seen them. This would be the perfect opportunity to strike that off of my bucket list!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     743 Finale End
      A few minutes later, everyone, including Dave, was sitting in front of Daneel while waiting for him to shed light on exactly how he had managed to identify the threat to their lives in order to save them at the perfect moment.


     After he had given that statement, the Head had only smiled in response and then flicked his fingers to make Jessica faint.


     After that, he had walked to a particular location in the corridor and stamped his foot down, resulting in a formation that had been laid down around the building breaking into pieces.


     It had been concealed in the most ingenious of ways, and it was only after it had been exposed that they were able to see that it was one which blocked them perfectly from any and all surveillance, while also putting out a fake image that would have fooled most surveillance methods.


     Even messages going out would be blocked, so unless someone was aware that something was going to go wrong, no help would have arrived, and those three daggers would have found their marks.


     This revelation had shocked them all to the core, and made them look upon Daneel in a new light. Most of what had happened still didn't make sense, but what was clear was that this had all been preplanned to make sure that no help would arrive. After all, the case was supposed to have been solved, and there would be no reason for there to be extra surveillance on them.


     Even if there had been extra surveillance, it was a Hero level formation which Jessica seemed to have obtained somehow, and most normal Heroes would have been hard-pressed to identify it and break it to come save them.


     Only the Head was strong enough, but he was supposed to be engaged in further interrogating Letitia so that he could find out if there was anyone else involved in this matter.


     In other words, their deaths had been predetermined.


     But… Why? Why had Jessica been in the garb of the assassin? Why would she want to kill them? What could she hope to obtain? And how could the King even have known that something like this would happen?


     Looking forward to the answers to these questions, everyone present waited, but it looked as if the king wanted to savor the moment for a little while longer.


     Finally, after noticing that those in front of him were reaching a breaking point where they might just decide to attack him in case he didn't give his reasoning, the King of Lanthanor opened his mouth and began to speak.


     "I'll be frank with you. For the longest time, just like I mentioned before, I was also fooled. I thought I was on the right track, and because I had obtained that track after a lot of hard work, I was inclined to believe that it was correct. Step-by-step, I reached Letitia, and after she gave the explanation regarding what had happened, at first glance, it all seemed to fit in perfectly. At that point, I think it was an inner wish to resolve this matter as quickly as possible which pushed me towards accepting that she was the culprit so that I could end all of my investigations. However, as I had a habit of doing so, I took a step back and looked over the entire thing, again, and that was when I understood that I had actually been…lead to Letitia, instead of reaching her on my own, as I thought I had done."



     All those present leaned forward as Daneel continued, and seeing this, his tone actually took on an additional aspect of slight pride.


     "It is said that the best trackers require but a single clue to find the location of even the craftiest beasts. In this issue, when looking back, I found one major incongruency, and that was actually what led me down a pathway of revelations which involved things that I hadn't even paid mind to before. What I am referring to… is the incident where it became clear that Mind Control was the reason behind all of you seeing that assassin."


     As expressions of confusion appeared on most of the faces in front of him, Daneel smiled and continued.


     "You see, after talking to Letitia, I got a clear gauge of her intellect and skill in making plans. It took years of meticulous planning to pull off the act of entering your group. So, when thinking about the whole thing with that information, it just didn't…fit. Think about it. The entire reason why we were even placed on the track of Mind Control was that we were clearly exposed to that image where all five of the seeds were being targeted by someone invisible. The reasoning given was that it was a plan implemented by Letitia where in its aftermath, Dave would expose himself as the culprit and then kill himself to close the entire matter. True, it was my actions which prevented that, and it had looked as if I had thwarted the plans of the one behind it all. But if someone with Letitia's brains was really the one behind it, wouldn't they have chosen a much safer option? There was no reason, at all, to expose to us that it was Mind Control. After a little bit of time, while Letitia lay low, she could simply have ordered Dave to write a suicide note saying that he was the culprit before killing himself out of guilt. That, too, would have closed the matter, and there would have been no way whatsoever for anyone to interfere. However… Using that kind of shoddy method allowed me to create a plan where it was easily confirmed that someone else was the culprit. In fact, even that concealed attacking formation that was meant to target someone from the Central Continent was not something that Letitia would have chosen to use, as again, it would throw doubt on the story of the five seeds. Again, she wouldn't have done that. From there, step-by-step, I was able to reach Letitia, and normally, everything would have ended there. However…this incongruency that was revealed to me led me to rethink the entire matter."


     Drinking a bit of conjured water and keeping the smile on his face as he saw the enraptured expressions of those in front of him, Daneel spoke again.


     "I read someone once say that 'when you have excluded the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth'. The truth that was shown to me was that there might be someone else behind this, and it set me on the track to ask some very important questions.


     "Is there a different explanation that can explain the facts, even if it has some grey areas?


     "Could Letitia, herself, have been manipulated to implement her plan in that way, so that she could be framed as the culprit?


     "Could there be someone else who could benefit in some way from this matter?


     "It was in the process of finding these answers that I began to connect the dots. When that illusion of an assassin was attacking the five seeds, four of them had bunched together to protect Jessica. From that, itself, it was clear that she was the treasure of the group. Going back to the testimonies of the others, this was displayed, too, because they all expressed emotions of extreme attachment to her. Before Letitia arrived, she was actually the center of attention of the group, with Scarlet being deeply interested in her, Dave pursuing her, and Memphis and Matthew treating her like their little sister. Basically… She fulfilled the conditions for the first part of Letitia's technique perfectly. She had a perfect group of people who might be ready to sacrifice themselves for her. Also, those who are guilty often find themselves almost unconsciously trying to show themselves as innocent. Even in the most experienced of criminals, this behavior is seen. Since the beginning, Jessica was the most vehement in stating that she and the others shouldn't be the suspects, and this didn't even fit that well with her 'innocent' description."


     Expressions of awe slowly started to appear as the dots which had all seemed inconsequential came together, like a jigsaw puzzle whose pieces had all been painted the same color.


     "The grey area was clear: I don't know how she could have obtained the technique, or overpowered Letitia. But I had a working theory, and there was an easy way to see if I was right. If Jessica was behind this, she would fear Letitia's mind being skimmed, which might reveal something about her. She seemed to have already used Mind Control to erase all memories of herself being responsible in Letitia's mind, but traces can still be found. Before that happened, it would be best to carry out the sacrifice and obtain power. After that, she would have time to make more plans to blame others, which she seems to be an expert in doing, or use some other methods to make herself look like the victim. I confess that I am not perfect: I knew that she would do this tonight, before the Head would skim through Letitia's mind, as she must know that by tomorrow, Letitia's mind would be stable enough. The Head had identified this after an examination. If so, after this sacrifice, she must have planned something to make sure that she will remain hidden. This is another grey area, and I think it is time I ask the Head to speak, so that he can give us the answers."


     With a nod, the Head spoke up.


     "I have checked Jessica's mind forcefully, and even though she placed safeguards against it, I broke through them, even if it meant injuring her in the process. Jessica was always the one with the weakest talent in the group, and her goal had always been to use something forbidden to increase her power. That is why she was secretly building contacts with those from all other sects, who all were attracted to her due to her 'cute innocence'. By the way, that is also how she obtained the formation she just used. Anyway, she was able to hear about Letitia, and the whispers in the Eternal Blossom Sect that said that she could have a very valuable technique. On the day that Letitia arrived, Jessica used a one-time Hero-level trinket that she had obtained as a gift from a pursuer to overpower Letitia and take her under her control. She found out her plan, and when she looked for ways to obtain the technique, herself, she saw that there was a process where the test could be placed by someone who had passed, as the objective of the one whose Inheritance is the reason behind the Eternal Blossom Sect's existence was always to propagate his techniques to those whom he deemed worthy. Jessica took the test, and surprisingly passed. She saw the opportunity where she could use the first pathway which grants the most power, and she edited Letitia's plan to make everything happen in this way. Her last step was to grow in power with this sacrifice and then visit Letitia to kill her using a sudden burst of power as 'revenge' for killing her friends(she would have framed Letitia for this, too.) She would attribute this 'burst of power' and increase in talent which she would have obtained from the sacrifices to the rare chance where a Mage can break out of their proverbial shell in times of crises. She would have gotten more resources, and happily entered another group to repeat the process. King, you…have really averted a disaster. How can I ever hope to repay you?"


     The answer from the King was simple, and so prompt that it made the Head go speechless.


     "Oh, it's nothing. A treasury or two will do. All right, fine, I jest. But how about five weapons, instead of just one?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     744 Choosing the Prize
      In the air above the Kingdom of Lanthanor, Daneel was pacing around on a platform that he had created while he waited for the return of the Head.


     The man had laughed after his request before, but after that, in seriousness, he had said that he really would try to obtain more benefits for him from the High Council.


     The relationship between the High Council and the Head had always been something that Daneel had thought he knew clearly, but recently, he had started to get doubts regarding that.


     He had always thought that the Head had even gotten his moniker because he was, well, the Head of the High Council, but on asking, he had found out that that was not the case.


     That was strange, because even in the records that he had gone through in the Goddess's Sanctum, it had been stated that even though there might be multiple personages who might have the same overall power level in the continent, the Head was the one who was declared to be the strongest in a contest that was held every time the present Head stepped down.


     It was a position of privilege, and it allowed one to have near limitless resources. Of course, there were a lot of duties, too, which would occupy most of their day, but many treated this as something to be treasured, and not complained about.


     In those writings, Daneel had gotten the feeling that patriotism had still been on the rise at that time, unlike now, where the situation was almost completely different.


     Although Daneel had no idea how it had changed in a mere thousand years, he did not venture any guesses, but what he had found out from the Head was that unlike what many people thought, he wasn't actually the strongest person in the continent.


     There were apparently others who could rival him in power, and when they stood together in the High Council, even he would have to only meekly ask and argue a bit for things instead of using his position to bully them into getting what he wanted.


     The good thing was that these personages were usually not involved in petty conflicts such as that where a few Heroes had been calling for action on Daneel before. Still, their opinion was very much valued, and during that incident, apparently, they had been split, which had allowed the Head to use his display of power to cow the rest and make the entire thing preferable for them.


     The very fact that there were people more powerful than the Head, itself, had shocked Daneel quite a bit, because after seeing the display of power before when the man had fought against the one from the Church, Daneel had been pretty convinced that that might be the ceiling of power of the Heroes ofAngaria.


     However, after thinking about the fact that the one from the Church was simply another emissary who had been sent to stay here probably because he wasn't even very important, Daneel realized that maybe, this should have been obvious all along. At least, even if he couldn't have imagined that there were those more powerful, he should've guessed that there were people as strong as the Head who must have helped him when they had beaten back those from the Church before. For a time, he considered whether he should ask Rayen about this, but then realizing that there was probably nothing he could do even if he did find out about them, he abandoned the idea and decided to focus more on what was in front of him, which was the weapon, or weapons that he was going to obtain.



     His dream was to obtain those with multiple consciousnesses of Godbeasts of possible because right now, he only had two, but just these two might be enough for him to unrivaled in the Champion realm. What he was looking for was more abilities which he could use to his advantage in multiple situations, unlike those of the Dragon and the Cockroach which showed their might in mostly battle, and not in daily life.


     The battle was just one part of the struggle against the Church. Before that battle, a lot of preparations still had to be done, and for those, he hoped to find a few consciousnesses that would grant him some abilities that might just tip the scale even further in the favor of the Central Continent.


     He had already had a few ideas regarding what he would ideally want, but he had hidden them deep in his heart, because he did not want to go to the treasuries and then see that there was no chance of obtaining those.


     As he finally saw the Head reappear, he looked up with an expression of expectation on his face and even felt a smile creeping onto his lips when he saw that the man had a satisfied expression.


     "By repeating again and again that if you hadn't been involved, Jessica would have killed all five seeds and then gone on to probably kill more, I was able to secure quite a bit for you. It is to be expected, though, because the services you have rendered really do deserve the best that we can give. Here is an official order from the High Council which grants you access to all four Treasuries in the Big Four, and even a fifth one which is hidden in a very secure location. That is the one which contains the best of our weapons, and in fact, only one person has access to it. You will have to follow the rules of that place, and I must say that I envy you, because even I have only visited that place once."


     Daneel continued to look at the Head with that same expression of expectation even though the man stopped speaking at this point, which made him chuckle and then continue.


     "Two weapons. Oh, don't look so glum, hear the rest first. Two weapons of any tier can be selected by you, but if they are of a tier higher than your power level, then you would be lent them. If the High Council asks, you will have to return them, but until then, they will be in your position to study and even use, if you can, at your own risk. The objective behind this is that even though you do have the Divine Cockroach bloodline, you still have the potential to become one of the strongest on the continent. Hence, the High Council wishes to help you by giving you these weapons which you can study to gain hints into possible Paths that you can obtain, or possible insights that might help you in your journey. A Bloodline which has the potential to be awakened is precious, and the Divine Cockroach, unlike general perception, is one whose possessors were dreaded if they chose the correct path and trained in the correct way. Along with these, I was also asked to give you a few specific tomes which were left behind from the age of the Empire by those who had this Bloodline, who became the leaders of the generation and then even went on to become Heroes who led long and prestigious lives. I speak of the time before the apocalypse, of course. Anyway, if you're ready, then we can set off right away to the Treasuries. I assume that you will be selecting for your commander, too?"


     As Daneel nodded, the Head smiled.


     Indeed, he had gotten an expression just like a child who had been promised a massive set of toys, but had only been given a small car to play around with when he had heard the words 'two weapons'.


     However, that expression had faded away when he heard the subsequent words: 'weapons of any tier'.


     Since the beginning, he had been worried about the fact that the weapons with consciousnesses which he wished to obtain might be of tiers which he couldn't' access..


     After all, from the description that he had heard in the Treasury of the Gods, they seemed like fantastic weapons which would definitely not be given away casually to someone who had just broken through as a Champion like him.


     Hence, this was probably the perfect outcome that he could have hoped for. He didn't really care if he would just be lent the weapons, because all he needed was a tiny bit of the consciousness that lingered around all parts of Godbeasts.


     A moment after his reply. the Head teleported them to a familiar place.


     Indeed, coincidently, the location they arrived at was the Fortress of Unyielding Might, where Daneel had been baited before by the scroll which contained the methodology behind obtaining an Ultimate technique which had been dangled in front of him by the Chief before the Legacy Battle.


     This methodology, itself, had been something that he had been thinking about, as he wanted to find a way to implement it for his own path. However, so far, he hadn't gotten any headway into it, and he had decided to take it slow as it would be another trump card that might just save his life in the future.


     As the Head directly opened the same thick metal door which Daneel had passed through before, he saw that this time, all of the podiums around him which had been covered with various barriers and formations were now visible, and he could see the objects placed on each of them.


     In fact, this arrangement seemed to be common among all the Treasuries of the Big Four, as he had also seen it in the one that he had been to inside the Sect of Hedon, which felt like so long ago.


     Whatever the case, the podiums being visible to him was so fascinating that he had already asked the system to perfectly record everything that he was seeing, and right away, he was drawn to a certain one just a few feet away from him.


     On it was was an object affixed with four large tasks of an unknown beast. They were affixed on to a metal glove, of sorts, which looked like a weapon that was used by Fighters who loved punching things. These four tusks were each 2 feet long, making it so that if one wore the gloves, they would be quite difficult to carry around.


     However, just seeing the tip of each tusk made Daneel feel a slight chill in his back, and as he took a step back because of that, the Head walked forward and said, "It seems that you have an eye for weapons, because you directly went to one of the most precious that is present in this sect. It was made from the tusks of a Godbeast which was known for its piercing power, but it is not a perfect weapon because it makes almost all wielders go slightly mad. In fact, if it is used for a long time, there was even a case where the one who used it permanently lost his sanity. Hence, it is saved for extreme situations, and I would advise you not to choose it."


     Daneel raised an eyebrow as he heard this, before instantly going to a different podium.


     He had already made an internal list regarding the Godbeasts whose consciousnesses he wanted, and as he went from podium to podium, he kept looking for weapons which fit that list while cataloging everything that was present.


     He had to say that he was quite impressed with the collection of the Big Four, and even though they did not contain the top weapons from the age of the Empire which were surely stored in the Treasury of the Gods, the ones that they did have were all powerful objects that could raise the power level of wielders by at least one or two levels. Of course, there was also a problem with most of them, and these problems were actually caused by the consciousnesses that were left behind.


     Even with 'Rampage', the weapon he had seen, Daneel had found out that those used it were prone to having their consciousness altered to become people with short tempers, and even the Emperor had lamented that things like these could not be avoided when one messed with the remains of Godbeasts.


     After being done with all four Treasuries, Daneel waited to go to the fifth one, but to his surprise, the Head actually just stayed at the Eternal Blossoms sect, whose treasury they had just examined.


     This had been one of the barest of all four Treasuries, and the Head had even mentioned that this was actually only one that had been set up by the High Council. Apparently, there was a separate, secret Treasury for this sect which housed the weapons that were related to their techniques, and no one had access to it except for the sect master.


     The Head closed his eyes as if speaking to someone while Daneel waited for a few moments, and after that, he finally opened his mouth and said, "Alright, let's go. I had to ask permission, first. The Protector awaits."


     That word was spoken with the utmost respect, and even as Daneel wondered just who this individual might be, he found himself teleported to a place underground where there was only a large metal door that could fit a giant in front of him. The door was unmarked, but strangely, there were a lot of dents on it, as if someone had unsuccessfully tried to break it into pieces.


     The system immediately notified him that he was in a place where nothing could be scanned outside, and in the next moment, a man wearing grey armour appeared in front of him.


     It was a full suit of armour which covered even his face, and on top of it, he was wearing a grey cloak that was tattered, as if it had been used in the roughest of conditions for a long, long time.


     In his hands was a sword, and surprisingly, as he rested its tip on the ground so that he could take support on it, it caused a loud sound to reverberate around the area, almost as if it weighed much more than it looked.


     The sword also looked ancient – it had a serrated blade which ran straight, and it seemed to be made like a traditional long sword. Just the blade was at least 4 feet tall, and the crossguard, which was much longer than usual, had a strange figure engraved on it. The hilt was wrapped in leather, and even though the man in the armour began to speak, Daneel's eyes didn't waver from this weapon in his hands.


     "Welcome to the secret Treasury of Angaria. Unlike the other Treasuries where you would be allowed to see what you wished, here, you must give a few specifications, and I can only show you three weapons in total."


     "I want that weapon in your hands!"


     As the King unhesitatingly spoke these words, the two men in the room could only stare at him, who almost looked like a kid who was pointing at something in a display and was throwing a tantrum that he wanted it no matter what.


     What they didn't know… Was that this was the weapon on top of the list that Daneel had made for himself, and if he could obtain it, he was prepared to bet that he might just become the most powerful Champion level Fighter in the entire continent of Angaria.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     745 A Friendly Battle
      The next day, Faxul was interrupted in his training by a message from the king.


     He knew that his best friend was occupied by some matter regarding the Big Four, and although he, himself, was very interested in mysteries, he had resisted the urge to ask whether he could join in as he had already set a goal for himself that he was ardently working towards.


     Just a few days ago, before the incident where Daneel had broken through, Faxul had been pretty content in his power. Although he had been training with the technique that had been given to him which would bring out his Bloodline powers perfectly, he hadn't been too inclined to use every possible moment to train, and he had been spending quite a bit of time interacting with those from his Kingdom and finding out more about their problems.


     He had assumed that his power would allow him to stay content in the fact that his friend had quite a lot of catching up to do, and hence, he had diverted his attention to things like these which he really liked doing.


     As a result of that, he had gotten a better name in the Kingdom, as he had been seen going around and inquiring about the problems in even small villages and solving them right away with the resources that were being sent regularly from the Alliance headquarters. After all, they were now a part of the Alliance, so it was only to be expected that they would receive a portion of resources to spend on making the kingdom better.


     Faxul knew that even though this amount of money was only a fraction of the large reserve that Daneel had obtained from multiple sources, it was all he could send without raising suspicion in those who might be regularly keeping a watch in the hopes that he might mess up and reveal something.


     Of course, no one even probably expected that the King was hiding anything, but it was always best to be safe than sorry. The both of them had discussed regarding this, and they had decided that a method should be figured out where much more resources could be pulled out to further fasten the development of the Alliance so that it could eventually at least hope to stand and defend millions when the time for the battle came.


     After being interrupted by the message, the sounds of many things around him clattering to the ground were heard, because they had all been floating in the air due to the minute changes in gravity that always occurred whenever he trained in the path of the Devouring Monarch of the Sky.


     10 tiny black holes had been revolving around his body, and they all disappeared, too, as he picked up the display trinket to check the message.


     "Fancy a battle? I want to test out some Fighter skills that I obtained."


     The first sentence made Faxul flinch, as he still remembered vividly the method in which his friend had ripped apart that Mad Doctor, who was supposed to be an Exalted Champion, almost as if he was nothing more than a helpless fly in front of him. No trace had been left of him, and that sight had been imprinted into all of their minds.



     That was the reason why he had thrown himself into training, but still, he had had the assurance that if they were speaking about fighting as Fighters, then his Bloodline may give him an advantage. After all, his was a slightly different path from Daneel's, who would definitely be directly using the power of a Godbeast. Instead of that, he would be utilizing magic to bring out those same powers in an even better way, and that was why Daneel had even said that in the age of the Empire, the personal corps of the Emperor who managed to use the custom techniques designed for their specific bloodlines were, in many cases, more powerful than the original Godbeasts, themselves. Of course, this was only when they reached higher levels, but still, it was something to look forward to.


     Faxul couldn't help but have this small amount of competitiveness, because it was what spurred him ahead. It had always been something that was present between them – ever since they had met in the training hall. One wanted to surpass the other, and even though that one had constantly been surpassed on occasion after occasion, he still didn't lose hope and wished to see the day where he could achieve that for at least a little bit of time, in at least some or the other aspect.


     He had thought that he had achieved it before, after his own breakthrough, but that hadn't lasted for very long.


     Shaking his head to get rid of these thoughts, a sly smile actually came on Faxul's face, because he had just achieved a breakthrough in his own training.


     The path of the Devouring Monarch of the Skies was something which completely revolved around that single word- "devouring".


     He had actually gotten inspiration from seeing the way that Daneel had killed the Mad Doctor, and that had led him to understand something that he had been trying to for a long time.


     Even he had been itching to try it out in battle, but there really had been no one to fight. Daneel was the best option, but he had been busy, and now that he was asking for it himself, Faxul readily agreed and teleported away from the Palace of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     He soon appeared in the underground fighting arena in the Kingdom of Lanthanor, which was perfectly designed to not allow anyone to peer in and see what was really happening inside.


     According to Daneel, there had been many formations laid out which would also dampen the shock waves that might erupt when two powerful individuals fought, making it so that it was perfect to conceal their true powers from whoever might be watching.


     As soon as Faxul appeared, he saw his friend with a smug grin on his face, which made him ask, "Oh? You seem quite satisfied with something. Can I ask what that is?"


     After chuckling, the King of Lanthanor said, "You'll find out soon. Let's begin right away. These are the rules: I will not be using even a smidgen of my mage power. You can use everything at your disposal, and all I will do is use my Bloodline. What do you say?"


     This was the entire reason why Faxul had even come. If his friend was going to use his Mage powers, he was pretty sure that he wouldn't stand even the slightest chance of landing even a single attack.


     Nodding, he said, "Fine by me. Should I control my power? Or will you be fast enough to activate your Mage powers in case you need to?"


     Faxul said this in a jesting tone, but he was actually only half-kidding. In battle, many things could go wrong, and if he went all out, he knew that there was a very real risk that his friend might get injured. True, he might be crushed afterward if he chose to use this Mage path, but the damage would be done, and he didn't want something like that to happen in this crucial time where they were still under the surveillance of many in the continent. It seemed that they had gotten quite a lot of attention due to the breakthrough of the King, and a lot of people were apparently watching to see what he would do next.


     In response, Daneel simply raised an eyebrow and nodded, following which he made a gesture with his hands as if inviting Faxul to attack.


     Faxul shrugged, and a slight expression of anticipation came in his eyes.


     He knew that his friend was not someone who usually underestimated others, but in this case, he hoped to give him quite a big surprise.


     Taking a deep breath, Faxul raised both of his hands, and at the same moment, three black holes, each the size of a fist, appeared right above Daneel.


     The expression on the King of Lanthanor's face changed to reveal slight surprise as he saw these three black holes swirl around each other and then slowly begin to enlarge. The reason behind his surprise…was that he also found himself to be stuck to the spot, mainly because the space elementary particles in the area had been completely taken into the control of his friend.


     As these three black holes continued to revolve and grow larger and larger, Faxul folded his hands behind his back and began to speak.


     "As you must already know, a Black Raven's power exists in its desire to devour the entire world. At first, I used to think that this simply meant that a Black Raven wishes to keep devouring until it can grow as strong as possible. However… When I saw you deal with the Mad Doctor the other day, I realized that I might have missed the essence. I had always known that there must be something wrong in my understanding, but seeing that image allowed me to understand that devouring… Also means destroying. In the accompanying technique that you gave me, there was a spell which I had used even before, but it hadn't been very powerful because I wasn't able to completely bring forth its essence. After my revelation, I was able to understand what it means to 'devour' much better, and now… I daresay that this spell can probably defeat most Champions even a level above me, and that it might also stand a chance in killing that Mad Doctor if I manage to catch him off guard. It is very taxing to use, but you must admit that it is quite effective. There was no specific name in the tome, so I decided to give it one myself. It is called…'Devouring Prison of Darkness'."


     As soon as that name was heard in the stadium, the black holes reached a point where they complete covered Daneel from all directions.


     Before, the attractive force from each had at least been manageable, but now, with it being present from all directions, it even started to tear away at the barriers that Daneel had conjured.


     Daneel couldn't help but admit that he was impressed. The black holes around him were designed to swallow up even the attacks that one might use to try and escape, and because the space was locked very firmly, one couldn't teleport, either.


     All of his barriers began to break, and finally, Daneel even had to activate the Divine Cockroach Bloodline to defend.


     The negative was clear, though. If the one casting this spell didn't manage to kill their opponent in a short time, they would be completely devoid of energy to do anything else, as it was too taxing on the caster.


     After around a minute, this came to be. Faxul had to stop the spell, and after he was revealed to Daneel, the King of Lanthanor saw that his friend had a slight expression of frustration on his face.


     However, after seeing that Daneel had had to transform into the Cockroach to defend, that changed into a small smile, and it was clear that he had been sad before because he had probably thought that Daneel had defended against the attack without even needing to use this ultimate defense.


     Smiling back, Daneel said just one thing.


     "Not bad, I'm impressed. Now, it's my turn. I simply call this…'Smash 'em into bits'."


     What happened next was an incident that would result in Faxul waking up for many nights thereafter sweating, as he would keep getting nightmares about it.


     In a simple motion, the King of Lanthanor first took out the crown that he had made before and put it on his head.


     After that, he leaped into the air with his hands outstretched, almost as if he was coming to hug Faxul with enthusiasm.


     However…after a moment, the King's body blurred, and what took its place cast a shadow on Faxul that was so big that the Black Raven King could not even hope to run out of it even if he began fleeing with top speed.


     The King had transformed into a gigantic beast with blue skin that was at least 30 meters(100 feet) long and 12 meters(40 feet) wide. It somehow even seemed to have the effect of locking space elementary particles in place, and as it reached closer and closer, Faxul could guess that it must weigh at least 200,000 kilos(2200 tons). It seemed to be an aquatic animal, as it also had a tail that was as wide as its main body.


     All in all…it was so terrifyingly huge that it defied all common sense, and in front of it, he felt as if he was nothing.


     As he understood the reason behind his friend giving that name to this attack, Faxul began to really, really wished that he had just stayed in his Kingdom, because in that case, he would simply have been looking forward to drinking tea instead of being in this situation, where his future only consisted of finding out how it would feel if he was smashed into the tiniest of bits.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     746 Demon Leviathan
      A few seconds later, Daneel had conjured a bit of water to sprinkle on his friend's face so that he could wake up.


     The terrifying fear that was inherent whenever one was going to be crushed by a being that was so many times larger than them had directly made Faxul faint, and in fact, this was actually supposed to be one of the additional abilities of the Godbeast that he had transformed into.


     After Faxul did wake up, he hastily scrambled back before finally coming to his senses and looking at Daneel.


     The first thing he said made Daneel laugh, before the King began to wonder whether he really was being a bit too harsh on his sovereigns.


     "No more friendly battles!"


     Raising his hands in order to make peace as Faxul really was the best target for him to test his abilities on, Daneel said, "Alright, fine, I'm sorry. From next time, I'll be sure to give you a head's up regarding what to expect. It wouldn't have helped, because this beast's abilities, themselves, center around overwhelming opponents."


     It was only after a few more moments that Faxul finally became completely normal, and after that, he finally asked, "What was that beast, anyway? I've never heard or seen anything that large!"


     Daneel answered with a proud tone.


     "It is called the Demon Leviathan, and for the longest time, it was what protected our continent by preying on any threat that might wish to target us. At that time, it was, in fact the most powerful Godbeast in existence, and the only reason that it didn't reign over Angaria was that it could only live in the sea, and it needed a large amount of water each and every day to sustain itself. The name 'demon' comes from the fact that it indiscriminately gorges on each and every thing that it comes across, and it also takes extreme delight in destroying stuff. Unlike with the Dragon which gains power on doing so, the Demon Leviathan simply grows amused. I even read records which stated that Angaria was initially surrounded by a few smaller islands, but when this Godbeast came into being, those that belonged to its species started to spend their free time by utilizing their massive bodies and extremely powerful abilities to break apart and sink those poor, innocent landmasses. The only reason that Angaria was saved from this fate was that it was too large. It was the tyrant of the sea, and no matter what being entered its domain, it would find itself eaten whole. In all of history, it was killed only once, and that, too, was when a Hero was able to find one which was giving birth. The irony is that even though he managed to kill the mother, the child that was born ended up killing him. Well, thanks to his sacrifice, the Emperor managed to obtain a very important part of its body which he was able to convert into a unique weapon which, sadly, turned out to be defective. The problem was that unlike other parts of Godbeasts which could be studied over a long time so that formations could be made to bring out their power, this one was too complex, and no matter how much the top mages of the Empire tried, they really could not create formations that could utilize all aspects of that incredible beast. Finally, the end result was that only a blade was made which captured just two aspects: the sharpness of its serrated horns which it used to spear its opponents through so that it could drink their blood, and the aspect of weight that it was blessed in by the World which allowed it to consciously change how much it weighed according to the occasion. This was also what allowed it to grow that large without collapsing. The result was a heavy and sharp blade, which had the side effect of causing people to want to break things if they used it."



     Speaking until here with fervent admiration on his face, Daneel took out the sword that he had obtained from the secret treasury of Angaria.


     He had thanked his lucky stars when he found out that the only reason that the Protector, who seemed to be a very mysterious figure whose power level was something that couldn't even be scanned by the system, had only taken out that weapon and was used to carrying it around as he liked the way it looked and felt in his arms. He had never intended to use it in battle, and hence, when Daneel asked, he was able to obtain it.


     Seeing the weapon, Faxul didn't really get the same feeling of fear that he had gotten when he heard the story behind the Godbeast.


     Taking it into his hands when he was offered it by Daneel, he was quite shocked to find that it was at least 500 kg in weight.


     Well, that explained the 'weight' thing.


     It was clear that the material, itself, wasn't that dense, but for some reason, it was so damn heavy.


     At this point, though, Faxul found that he was curious regarding just how this beast even looked. Before, he had only seen its underside, which had been blue with skin that looked as if it was tougher than any armor in existence.


     For a moment, though, he paused and wondered whether he even wanted to ask his friend to show it, as it might become the wraith that would haunt his nightmares.


     Yet, bracing himself, he said, "Can you show me the Godbeast again? I just want to see how it looks properly."


     Right after saying this and seeing Daneel nod, Faxul immediately began to back away, as he knew that after the transformation, his friend would occupy the same space as a few buildings.


     The King of Lanthanor smiled as he saw this, and waited for his friend to reach a distance where he would not be crushed again.


     The last time, if he hadn't stopped the transformation at the last moment, then Faxul really would have been smashed to bits.


     As Daneel's body blurred once again which was a sign that the transformation was beginning, Faxul kept his eyes trained on his friend, and after a few seconds, he was once again greeted by the extremely strange sight of something immense appearing out of thin air.


     Even though it wasn't doing any jumping, just the action of it settling onto the ground made such a large sound appear which was akin to a large building being smashed apart by a powerful Fighter.


     After the transformation, Faxul could only widen his eyes and stare at this creature before understanding why it had been given the 'demon' moniker.


     It's large eyes, which could probably fit at least two or three people inside it, were completely pitch black, and they even seemed to glow with an evilness that was the sort which would make one wish that they were anywhere else but where those eyes were looking.


     It had a wide mouth which gave Faxul the impression that if it wished, it could swallow things much larger than even itself, and as it slightly opened, he saw that there were rows of pointed teeth.


     The eyes were, of course, to the sides, and right beside each one, in the front of the middle of its head rose two tasks which were equidistant from each other. They were serrated on the inside, almost as if they were meant to tear apart the internal organs of any prey that this being made its target. The tips seem to shine in the light that was present in this underground arena, and Faxul could actually see from which part that sword must have been made.


     Each tusk was at least 10 meters(33 feet) long, and near the top, they straightened out. That top was definitely cut off in order to make the blade of the weapon that had been forged by the Emperor.


     The Godbeast also had flippers which were covered with the same type of skin he had seen before- it was of an overall blue hue, along with a scraggly surface that almost looked like rock. The flippers had sharp edges, too, as if they were supplementary weapons that could be used when necessary.


     Finally, the tail was in a V-shape, and it looked so powerful that a single slap might be enough to level even the Palace of Lanthanor.


     The next moment, Daneel transformed back, and Faxul saw that his friend was actually out of breath.


     He took in a few deep breaths, and his face looked a bit flushed.


     After taking a few moments, he finally said, "This thing requires so, so much energy to transform into. Even when I'm in its form, I feel all of my energy reserves being sapped just to maintain its body. Explains why it was known to keep eating for 20 hours in a day."


     Faxul nodded in response, and after that, the King gestured his friend over before conjuring two chairs and a table.


     A bottle of wine appeared on the table, and by the time Faxul reached, his glass had been filled.


     Gulping it down and smacking his lips, he waited for his glass to be refilled, while Daneel began speaking again.


     "This is part of the spoils that I obtained from the expedition to the Big Four. You are on the right track, Faxul. If you keep training in that technique and unlocking all of the insights of the Devouring Monarch, I think that you might just become someone who could stand almost undefeated on this continent. I had a plan regarding what consciousnesses I wanted to get when going into that entire thing, and this one was on top of my list. This was the rarest, as like I said, there was only one such weapon in existence, and it was known to have been lost during the final battle. I was really hoping that I would find it, because if I did, I was sure that after I also managed to obtain the rest on that list, I would definitely stand as the strongest Fighter in the continent in my level, even if one counted all the hidden seeds who are being nurtured by the Big Four. Tell me, Faxul. What are the major aspects that one needs to cover if they want to become powerful?"


     Hearing the abrupt question while nursing the empty glass in his hands as he had just gulped down his fifth refill, Faxul took a moment to answer.


     With each gulp, he had been reaffirming his decision to keep working hard, because there was no other way in which he could keep up with his friend.


     Finally, after taking one more gulp as Daneel was automatically refilling the glasses using magic, he answered.


     "Strength, speed and adaptability."


     Faxul had actually cheated on this answer, and Daneel found out instantly.


     With a chuckle, he said, "I see you've read the famous work which is present in all the libraries all over the Central Continent, too. But do you know that this phrase was actually coined by a follower of the Emperor, who was actually his mentor for a time?"


     Faxul raised his eyebrows and shook his head, following which Daneel said, "Some things are passed down and never forgotten, no matter how much time passes. His answer to his disciple, the Emperor, when he asked the same question, was later made by the Emperor into a book which was mandatory reading for all those who joined under him. Of course, if you knew that part, then you must already know the long form of the answer. 'Strength to overpower. Speed to blind. And adaptability to overcome any and all things that might be thrown at one on the path to glory. Master all of these and the wisdom to know when to use which, and no one will ever be able to defeat you.' My list was based on this, too, and the reason behind me going after this Gotbeast is to fulfil that first aspect. There is no beast which can output more strength than a Demon Leviathan, which can bring forth even a multiple of its weight to smash anything into smithereens. If I can master the way to use it, I will have fully satisfied the first aspect. As for the rest… Let's handle them all in time. Anyway, get back to your training. I will be calling for a meeting of the sovereigns, tomorrow to show off the second consciousness that I obtained, and we can talk again then. We will also be going over our next steps."


     With a nod, Faxul teleported away, but Daneel actually stayed in that place and continue to drink all alone, absorbed in his thoughts.


     He had finally found a breather, and it actually felt good to just sit without having any pressing matters on his plate.


     True, there were still a lot of things, but they could wait till tomorrow.


     Hence, for the first time in a long time, the King of Lanthanor continue to drink and drink, and when he finally began to feel tipsy, he teleported to his bed which looked like it hadn't been slept in in a very long time.


     He crashed into it, and with the sound of Drakos's heart beating in the background acting like a lullaby, he drifted into a dreamless sleep.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     747 Lis
      The next morning, Daneel woke up afresh.


     He had been cutting down on his sleep recently, because Champions didn't really require as much rest as normal humans. He had been making do with barely 4 hours of sleep, so it felt great to sleep for…


     Wait, had it actually been an entire day?


     As Daneel looked out of the window to see that it was night time, again, he realized this and got a surprised expression on his face.


     He hadn't set an alarm, as even back on Earth, he had always believed that that was the true mark of freedom, and he had just allowed himself to rest as much as needed.


     It seemed that he really had been piling on a lot of stress on to himself, because right now, he felt as if his mind had been broken out of the shackles that had been weighing it down without him even realizing it for the longest time.


     Rather than shackles, it was more accurate to think of it as fatigue which had engulfed it like a sea and had been about to drown it in its murky depths.


     After all, each and every thing that he had had to do and handle for his breakthrough had been very crucial, and throughout all that time, he had been in a very highly alert state.


     After that, the case of the murdered seed had instantly sprung on him, and through it all, too, he had needed to be at his best.


     It was only now that he finally had an opportunity to just take it easy, and it made a world of difference.


     Laughing softly to himself, Daneel freshened himself up and then called for a meeting of the Sovereigns in the sky.


     As he looked up at the heavenly bodies which always seemed so unreachable to those on the ground, he allowed his mind to wander, and it invariably went to the things that he should concern himself with the most at the moment.


     Chief among them was, of course… The system.


     Taking a breath, he said, "System, give me the count of the amount of EXP that I have right now."


     [Replying to host. Total EXP: 827,000. EXP to upgrade:1,000,000.]


     Almost as if it had read his mind, the system also gave the number that he wanted to reach.


     Indeed, right now, as his breakthrough was already done, the system was his chief priority, and the biggest leap of strength that might just propel him to even the leagues of Heroes.


     Even though the system only had Champion level complexity right now, it had proven invaluable in all of his pursuits. So, just imagining how things would be if it upgraded made it so that Daneel had to control the drool that almost came on the corner of his lips, and thankfully, there were no Sovereigns present to see this break of the kingly attitude that he was supposed to carry himself with.


     He had asked them to come after 15 minutes, thankfully, exactly so that he could settle all of his thoughts in order, and that turned out to be a boon at the moment.


     The number that had just been given to him really was something that he had to rejoice about, because it felt as if he was so close. It almost felt like just yesterday when that number of a million had seemed so unreachable, but now, all he needed was just 173,000 more EXP.



     'Just'.


     The problem was that even now, he couldn't really understand the exact criteria with which the system awarded achievements.


     Long ago, itself, it had told him that it had stopped giving him EXP for little things, as that had only been present before when he was weaker so that he could grow in strength and not find himself squashed by someone stronger than him.


     There was the option of getting EXP from the Kingdom Management Module, but the satisfaction level that was listed there was too high, and he didn't know how he could target that in a short period of time.


     Hence, achievements were the main source of EXP at the moment, and just a day ago, he had been proven wrong regarding them.


     He had been hoping that he would obtain at least a little bit of EXP for solving that case, but he had gotten nothing.


     As he thought about it now, though, Daneel realized that that was actually wishful thinking, as the system had actually been quite clear on the achievements that it did give.


     It counted things which helped him on the path to World Domination, so how could he have imagined that becoming Sherlock Holmes would allow him to make progress on that path?


     Shaking his head slowly while mocking himself a bit, Daneel started to think whether there was any way in which he could target EXP.


     After spending a little bit of time on this, though, he didn't get any ideas, so he moved on to list the other main things on his plate.


     His power was definitely the second most important thing that he wanted to pursue. Ideally, he would have used the incredible training chamber that he had obtained in the Kingdom of Eldinor, but he had an agreement with the Divine Cockroach. She still hadn't broken through, and even though she kept happily dancing around occasionally, it was clear that that was only because of how incredible it must feel to be in an area that had such a high concentration of Energy.


     In fact, seeing that happy dance even made Daneel feel a slight bit of envy.


     He had no intention of double-crossing the Divine Cockroach, though, because he had also made plans for the future which concerned her. So, for the moment, he would have to use Ker gems, but that was definitely not a long-term solution.


     Oh, how he missed the taste of that fish that he had eaten in the Sect of Hedon.


     Yes, the best way would be to get more of that fish, so Daneel added this to the list of things that he should do.


     Also attached to the second item on his list was his wish to obtain more and more consciousnesses of Godbeasts.


     True, he had gotten two very important ones, but there were still others that he wished to obtain. For them, right now, although the Treasuries of the Big Four were closed to him, there was a different Treasury that he could go to.


     The Treasury of the Gods.


     Yes, that was definitely what he would do soon, and the only reason the Daneel wasn't rushing there right now was that he still felt Lanthanor being scanned repeatedly.


     It was a Hero level scan, so he couldn't identify who was the one behind it. It could either be friend or foe, but either way, it was best to lay low and take it slow.


     He felt almost like a criminal who was hiding so that his 'heat' could go down, and although it was irritating, Daneel just used that emotion as motivation for himself to march forward on his path and become someone that wouldn't need to fear anyone on Angaria.


     The third item was the secret village that Cassandra was searching for, and he planned to soon join her in her search as it really didn't feel good to go about his actions while there was a hidden force operating in the shadows.


     It was like an itch on his hands that he couldn't even scratch, and he wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible.


     Sadly, he couldn't embark on that, either, for the same reason.


     After that came the final two items on his list, which were actually related to each other.


     They involved his long-term plans for the Church, as he had no intention whatsoever to sit while twiddling his thumbs and just grow his own power.


     That was one item, and the other was finishing his task of obtaining all the data in all the libraries of the Big Four. He had still yet to visit two, and even though his original objective due to which he had set out on that task had already been fulfilled, he had no intention of giving up such a large source of data which would definitely help him in ways that he couldn't even imagine now.


     The reason that he was linking these two together was that his hope was that he could use the data that he obtained in those libraries to bring changes in the Central Continent, because if did that, even if anyone asked, he could simply state that he had gotten the ideas from the libraries that he had perused.


     With this list made, once again, Daneel felt his mind clear, and it was a wonderful feeling to know which direction to go in, even if he had no idea how exactly he would go about ticking off each item.


     Finding himself in a good mood, Daneel began to hum some of his favorite songs from Earth to himself, but suddenly, an idea started forming in his mind.


     It would never have begun doing so if he hadn't listed things in this way, and even though it was in its nascent stages, it excited Daneel, and added a glint to his eyes.


     Soon, the Sovereigns began to pop into the area one by one, but Eloise saw that the gears in Daneel's mind were turning, which led her to cast a spell of silence over the area where they were so that they wouldn't disturb the King.


     After all seven of them arrived, they began talking between themselves while waiting for the meeting to begin, and when it finally did, the first thing that the King said made them all stare at him with taken aback expressions on their faces.


     "It's time to turn our Alliance into an Empire."


     After a few seconds where his Sovereigns stared at him, Daneel chuckled and decided to elaborate.


     "Well, I meant that more figuratively than literally. Until now, even though the Alliance was set up, I couldn't focus too much on it because there were other things I had to do. Besides, my original intention was to get enough satisfaction level so that I could break the last seal, and that had been fulfilled. We implemented many things, and although they all seem to be going well, I feel that it is time to speed them up, and look for ways to turn this large tract of the continent we have to ourselves into a prosperous, united nation."


     If I do that, it is highly possible that I will be awarded with an achievement, and I will also get closer to the required satisfaction level for the next reward from the system. Besides, can't I find a way to target the other two forces secretly, too, if I wish, to jack up the satisfaction level further?


     As a mischievous smile appeared on the King's face, a slight chill ran up the backs of those present.


     They could tell that whatever the King was planning would definitely bring tumultuous changes in the continent, and as one, they felt like thanking their lucky stars that they were with him, and not against him.


     Clapping his hands and getting all of their attention again, Daneel said, "All right. Any ideas?"


     It was Faxul who replied first.


     "Money. You have tons and tons of money, but you can't take any of it out, because you wouldn't be able to explain where you got it from. With money, we can get a lot of things done."


     Faxul had hit the nail right on its head, and he even got appreciative nods from Luther and the rest.


     Indeed, this was the most direct way, and it was almost as if he had in his vault a large store of 'black' money, which he couldn't take out.


     Was there a way where he could legitimately turn it 'white'?


     As Daneel continued to think, he recalled one of the biggest scams from Earth that might just be perfect for this situation, and when it came into his mind, his face lit up like that of a child's on Christmas Eve.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     748 Inspection
      Standing in the air above a large area where construction on a large-scale was going on, Daneel had his hands folded, while Eloise and Luther stood behind him, looking down at the massive school city that was being built.


     Indeed, this was what they had signed off on the day when the now famous Alliance Headquarters had flown into the air, and although construction had been going on briskly, the phrase 'Rome wasn't built in a day' also applied in Angaria.


     The objective was to create a place of learning and knowledge which would also house many, many research facilities that would hopefully give rise to inventions that might just move the Central Continent forward, so it had been planned very carefully by Eloise over a long period of time.


     The city was basically divided into two parts, and a large road ran down the middle to separate them. This was called the Central road, and it could fit 20 people abreast. On one side of it was the school part of the city, where children from all over the Alliance would be coming to learn and grow. In it was also included all of the lodging places where both the students and the teachers would live, and from above, a few round spots that looked like helicopter landing pads from Earth could be seen where people were teleporting into the place.


     Indeed, even though the city was not entirely ready, all of the teachers from the National School in the Kingdom of Lanthanor had already been moved over, along with the students. Classes were already going on in full swing, and every day, hundreds of students were coming from various parts of the Alliance. In many cases, they were children from the slums who had nothing to their name, and even though they came with empty hands and not even a day's change of clothes, their eyes shined with fire to utilize everything that was being given to them to change their destinies.


     Seeing people like these appear one by one made his heart feel warm, and Daneel was automatically reminded of his own time in the slums. If that original Daneel hadn't gotten into that mishap which had killed him and caused the transmigration to happen, what route would his life have taken? Would he have succeeded in his wish to change his family's condition? Or would he and the Anivron family have faded into obscurity, which was the fate that was common among those who found themselves in such situations?


     Snapping out of his reverie, Daneel looked over the rest of the place, and he was happy to see that the research part of the city was also coming along nicely.


     This was meant for both magic and non-magic research, and although the former occupied more space, it was to be expected as mages from all over the Alliance would be arriving soon. Prominent among them would be the mages from Eldinor, who had all been convinced to come by giving them near limitless resources to carry out whatever research they wished.


     For this, after discussion with the Sovereigns, Daneel had already put in place a system where researchers could draw resources based on what subject they were researching. If it was related to the welfare of the continent or war, they would be able to draw the most resources, because these were the pressing things for Angaria right now. If it were something more casual, they would get less money, but it was still research, so they would be encouraged to finish it and then move on to more important things if they wished.



     Incentivisation was always key, and this was something that Daneel had learned from Earth. As soon as the city was done, he looked forward to what marvels it would produce, as he had high hopes for the environment he was creating which was unique in the continent.


     Even back during the age of the Empire, the Emperor's vision had allowed him to create exactly such an environment that had promoted discussion among researchers. Now, the situation was similar to back then, where most research was going on in a decentralized way, with people withholding what they discovered as there was no way to make sure that the credit for their discoveries would belong to them.


     If this was in place, people would feel so much more free to just explore, and an open mind was always best for innovation.


     After confirming that everything was fine here, Daneel traveled next to the branches of the Healer's Academy where healers in training would be sent so that they could serve to obtain their certification.


     These were just smaller clinics, and because healing was something which did not require too many resources except the healers, themselves, they were already ready and waiting for the healers to arrive.


     Already, whenever he stood over such clinics, he saw the people around them looking at those buildings with joy in their eyes, as they would definitely never have expected that they would see such a sight in their lives.


     Healing had always been something only the rich could afford, but now, their King had made it so that it was no longer the case.


     Also, whenever people passed these clinics, they would remark about that announcement before where a certain portion of money would be used to allow them to have a credit line in case they ever got injured, and although it hadn't been implemented yet as the unique IDs for all the people in the Alliance were still being made, it was clear that there was a certain anticipation that that system would help everyone a lot.


     Daneel was always of the opinion that it was important to check upon the schemes that he was implementing instead of just announcing them and then forgetting about them, so seeing this made him happy.


     Next up was the train station, and the best thing to be seen here was that the premium trains were still seeing high occupancy. In fact, apparently, these premium trains were even booked out for the next three months. Daneel considered for a few moments whether he should introduce more numbers of these trains, but he eventually decided against it as there was always merit in keeping something exclusive.


     As for goods and passenger trains, they were also being used daily, and because the train network was still spreading steadily, it had not completely proliferated to the extent that there was more demand than supply.


     When that point came, Daneel already had plans to increase the number of trains, because it made sense to do so in this case rather than the other one.


     Finally, Daneel's stroll over his Kingdom ended on top of the large podium in the air on which a few buildings had been constructed.


     Inside these buildings were the administrative staff who had been hired by Eloise to cater to the people who had been coming steadily below to shout out and receive help.


     Back when it had been announced, apparently, the words 'Ask, and you shall receive; had worked very well. They were catchy, and they had been repeated multiple times even among the common folk, and right after, there had been quite a large rush of people who came to address their grievances to the Alliance.


     Then, itself, Daneel had given a command that no matter how much it cost, all those who arrived should be treated well, and made to feel as if their every word mattered. This had been taken care of masterfully by Eloise, Robert, and surprisingly, his mother, too, who had thrown herself into this as she liked the initiative, and the result was that the general opinion for the Alliance was at an all-time high.


     Detractors were being silenced day by day, and especially because of the amazing image that his mother had among the people, there were many who had been hesitating before who took the plunge and arrived to seek the help of the Alliance.


     It was often that these kinds of people were those that would gossip the most, and if things hadn't gone well, they would have been the ones to make it extremely clear to as many people as possible that it was all just a gimmick. Instead, because of Daneel's orders and the carefulness of the three who were in charge, the opposite happened, and these people became the best spokespersons who told everyone they could find that they should be very, very happy that they were a part of the Alliance.


     At this location, Daneel also met Helena and Dalia, and Dalia was already growing to be a beautiful young woman who apparently already had many, many pursuers from all the major trade families on the continent.


     However, she had apparently become a workaholic, and although she was still attending school, most of her free time was spent taking care of the business and growing it as much as possible. Even now, she had taken a temporary leave from the school to arrive here on the King's behest.


     They had a short chat, during which Dalia was actually the one who answered most of his questions. Even though it hadn't been very long, it felt as if she had changed so much from that little girl who had been speechless the first time she saw him, and seeing this growth made Daneel get a smile on his face.


     The premium line of fabrics that the H&D enterprise had launched was doing well, especially because of the advertising that was being done aggressively across both the Networks. Along with this, it had been Dalia's idea to get certain role models who were already famous in communities to sponsor their products, and Daneel was amused to find out that she had figured out this method which was actually quite overused back on Earth.


     All that was needed now was time, and Dalia had announced with confidence that she was sure that H&D would soon grow to become the biggest company in the continent with products present in almost each and every household, regardless of which force they were in.


     The only problem was that other enterprises had also copied their model, and because they had long-standing customers, they were also doing well. Still, she was confident in defeating them, and that was nice to see.


     This had always been his goal for this company, and although the expected competition was present, Daneel was still happy with the track that it was taking.


     Hence, with this, he finished his inspection of everything that he had set in motion during his time as the king.


     All in all, so far, there weren't many hiccups, and that really was a cause for celebration. True, each plan had been implemented with extremely detailed planning, and of course, he had to thank his sovereigns for their relentless effort in making sure that his vision would become true on multiple fronts.


     Well, now… It was time to take things to the next level, just like he had announced during the meeting with his sovereigns before.


     Until now, even though Daneel hadn't given many details after his brief explanation before, Eloise and Luther had stayed silent as they knew that Daneel always liked to reveal things in an impressive manner instead of just saying it out loud.


     Thankfully, this habit wasn't yet at a point where it was irritating.


     Turning around, Daneel was about to announce his plan to the Sovereigns, but he suddenly remembered something.


     He had been too caught up in this, and he had forgotten his promise to Faxul that he would show the second Godbeast that he had obtained.


     Well… Why not finish that first?


     "Before we start on this, let's make one last detour."


     A few seconds later, Eloise and Luther found themselves in an underground room where a few hundred men and women could be seen with stern expression is on their faces.


     Behind them, the other sovereigns also arrived, and they had actually been discussing among themselves regarding what the King might have meant.


     "I thought you forgot. I was going to remind you, but I could see that you were too busy with your thoughts."


     As Faxul said this on arriving, Daneel simply replied, "Hey, you can't blame me. You'll find out soon enough why I was so excited, though. But, for now… Watch."


     Saying so, Daneel first erected an opaque barrier around them that also kept the watching Raul out.


     Seeing this, the Champion and the Domination corps who were watching felt puzzled, but they kept their silence.


     Something seemed to be going on on the inside of that barrier, but even the sound had been blocked off.


     Raul suddenly felt something odd, but just as he was about to walk forward to check on the barrier, a strange sight greeted him.


     As one, Luther and Robert came out with amused expressions on their faces, and in their hands was Aran, who was actually frothing at his mouth with a terrified expression on his face, almost as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in the world which had managed to directly knock him out.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     749 Nightmare Spider
      10 black eyes, in five rows of two.


     Eight bristly legs with thorns that could pierce even the toughest of metals.


     And golden hair and skin that shone even if there wasn't too much light.


     This was the image that had made Aran faint, and even though Eloise had also gotten quite startled when she saw the Godbeast that appeared in front of them, Aran's reaction made her burst out laughing, while the others joined in.


     By the time Luther and Robert returned, that spider was gone, and in its place was a large egg-shaped object made of a coiled, golden material that looked like silk.


     It stood upright, with an opening in the top, and it was so large that it could fit at least two or three people inside.


     Even the spider had been disgustingly huge – it had been at least 15 feet tall with each leg being double that length. It was also 18 feet long, and just by looking at it, anyone could guess that it was a top tier predator.


     "Nightmare Spider. Before you ask, that is the name of this Godbeast, and I'm afraid that I might have traumatized our dear commander."


     Another round of laughter burst out, but after that, Elanev spoke up.


     "It's not like a normal spider, is it? Its head is much larger than normal, so I can guess that its abilities are related to the mind, too, judging from its name."


     Nodding, Daneel replied, "Smart observation. Indeed, it is known for its ability to weave two kinds of webs- one physical, and one ethereal. If a prey gets caught in either, it will find that it will have no choice but to enter the Nightmare Spider's belly and become nutrients for its children to grow. Now… When there were other options like Spear-horned Rhinoceroses and Divine Eagles, you might ask why I chose this one. This is the weapon from which I got the consciousness, by the way – it was made by using its thorns. Each arrow can pierce any and all barriers in its way, and if used properly, at the right time, it can even kill a Hero. I'm not joking – a famous Fighter back in the age of the Empire actually used exactly this weapon to kill four Heroes in his lifetime."


     Killing a Hero?!


     Hearing of such a fantastical feat, the sovereigns present who hadn't fainted could only stare at the magnificent bow and the quiver of golden arrows that the king had taken out.


     It was a longbow, and it was as long as a man. It looked like it would require no ordinary strength to just draw back the gleaming string, and the theme of gold passed on from the arrows, which did resemble the thorns that they had seen on the spider earlier. The entire bow was gilded, and there were also many precious gems embedded in itscentere. It looked more like a weapon meant for vanity, but from what the king had just said, that was apparently not the case at all.


     "Yes, a spear or a pair of talons does sound better. So why did you choose this? I should tell you that the old man keeps badgering me to jump into that thing beside you, and I can't help but assume that it might also be a fetish of his."



     This time, it was Daneel's turn to laugh as he heard this.


     In response, he simply spread open his arms and said, "Follow his words, and you'll understand."


     Expressions of disgust once again came on the sovereigns' faces as they heard this, because they had all seen from where the silk that had made the egg-shaped thing had come from. In fact, it was still a bit sticky, and all in all, it was enough to make anyone want to puke.


     Still, after hesitating for a bit, Elanev shrugged and did so.


     With a leap, he directly entered the egg from the opening in the top, and right after he did so, the spider silk seemed to come alive.


     It almost looked as if a monster had woken up, causing Eloise to instantly run forward with worry in her eyes, but Daneel just raised his hand to stop her and said, "Wait."


     The silk had started to writhe, and the opening had already closed completely. By now, it seemed as if this was a trap, so everyone present could only wonder why the king had asked Elanev to enter it.


     What happened next drove this point home even further, because the layers and layers of spider silk started to constrict, until what was finally left behind was a human-shaped object which still shone brightly.


     As soon as this happened, it looked as if Elanev's time on this continent had come to an end, because no one could understand how anyone could even breathe as they could judge from the size of the webs that whoever was inside was definitely being squeezed very tightly.


     At this point, the king made a strange gesture: from a pouch at his waist that he had collected right before coming here, he took out a few shining Ker gems and chucked them at the human-shaped figure.


     Incredibly, as soon as the Ker gems came into contact with the spider silk, it came alive again and swallowed them, after which the entire thing started to pulse brightly.


     Slowly, the pulsing grew faster and faster, until each pulse of golden light was merely a second part.


     As everyone watched on with their tongues completely tied, suddenly, the pulses stopped, and the web broke apart to reveal Elanev who had an ecstatic expression on his face.


     He instantly leapt up and ran to grab Daneel's shoulders before saying, "Do it again! Wrap me in that thing again!"


     As he exclaimed this while shaking Daneel with an enthusiasm that was hard to not notice, the sovereigns couldn't handle it anymore.


     "Why the hell would you want to go back in it?", Eloise asked finally, to which Elanev answered, "Because it's awesome! You should try it!"


     With a laugh, Daneel slapped his own hand on his elder brother's shoulder and said, "He's right. If you try it, you'll find out the reason."


     Right away, all those present except Kellor and Robert took a step back.


     Chuckling, Daneel continued.


     "Alright, fine, I'm joking. The Nightmare Spider is famous for its ability to create special webs which absorb Energy and then make it easier for someone to consume. When using Ker gems to train, haven't you all felt that even after you break through to become a Warrior, it takes a slight effort to handle the pressure of the Energy which wishes to just flow freely?"


     Eloise and the rest nodded, and in fact, Eloise was the one who knew about this the most, because she was still just a Human. As for the rest, as Warriors, they had always thought that this was something that all those at their level should endure and handle while training, and it was almost second nature now for them when absorbing Energy.


     Was it possible that that might not be the case?


     With a nod, Daneel confirmed their suspicions.


     "When one is inside the spider webs, Energy is… Well, it can't be explained properly in words, but let's say its 'softer'. Unless you experience it yourself, you won't understand. I guess one analogy that can be used is that it's akin to cooking vegetables and eating them as opposed to just chomping on them raw. Unlike in that analogy, though, absorbing Energy in this method gives slightly better results for the same amount of resources, and I don't think I need to explain just how valuable that is."


     Raised eyebrows greeted Daneel from all around him, and this had actually been his reaction, too, when he had gone through the list given to him in the secret treasury to find this specific weapon that had given him this specific Godbeast's consciousness.


     He hadn't even been able to believe that it was really possible, but it was. The Nightmare Spider was one that could even kill a fully grown Dragon, and it was actually one of the Gotbeasts that accompanied the Dragons in their war against humans. It was a ferocious creature and if it was left to itself, it would occupy large spaces of land and keep multiplying. The spider webs allowed it to help its offspring to grow even faster, and there was even a legend from back in the age of the Empire where a single Nightmare Spider had been imprisoned foolishly by a Kingdom. It had been left unattended, and in the span of two nights, it had managed to create an army which destroyed the entire kingdom.


     Daneel's main reason behind choosing it was, of course, because of its feature to speed up training. He had many, many subordinates who could all do with a boost in power, and if he could really somehow transform this ability of the Nightmare Spider into a formation or an object, then it might immensely help the entire continent itself in the upcoming war.


     When he had spoken to Faxul, he hadn't elaborated on this topic- even though personal power was necessary, the power of an army was one which could potentially trump any personal power, and he wanted to build an army that Angaria had yet to see.


     It was another far-fetched aim, but Daneel was quite emboldened by his recent success in trying to do things which hadn't been possible during the age of the Empire.


     It was now apparent just how great an effect those successes had had on him, because he might never have chosen this weapon and given up a valuable spot if he didn't have the confidence that he had gotten from them.


     He now knew that he could aim for things that had only been dreamt of in the Empire, so once more, he hoped to create history.


     Putting these lofty thoughts aside, Daneel dismissed the sovereigns once again. Only Eloise and Luther stayed, because they would be the ones helping him out mostly on this latest endeavor.


     They teleported back to the podium in the sky, and on the horizon, the sun had just started to rise.


     While those first rays bathed his body in light, Daneel finally expressed his plan.


     "In the libraries of the Big Four, I read a book about a fictitious place called Earth. In it, the author made many fantastical remarks and wrote many tales, and he seemed to be a brilliant individual, because everything felt so vivid. Anyway, in it, he wrote about a particular scam by a family which managed to engulf the entire world and change an entire generation's habits to make it more profitable for itself. This family had a monopoly on a certain resource that was valuable, but the problem was that even though the high-class individuals in that world indulged in that resource, those sales weren't enough. So… They got an incredible idea for a marketing scheme. In that age, the institution of marriage was something precious, so they chose it and connected it with their product. They aggressively marketed to everyone that if their resource wasn't given as a gift in conjunction with a proposal, then it was simply deplorable, and that the woman wouldn't even be blamed if she chose to reject the man. You wouldn't believe the way it caught on, because by using multiple clever methods, they drove this point firmly into the minds of each and every one of that generation. The result… Was that the family became one of the richest in the world, and until the present date, the tradition still continues. Even though many think that it is ancient, if they found out that it was actually only started by this family, they would definitely be pretty damn shocked. My dear sovereigns, in Angaria, we are going to make our black money white by doing something similar. Oh, this…is going to be fun."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     750 The Plan
      After Daneel's proclamation atop the Heavenly City of the Alliance, Eloise and Luther could only stare at his back and try to comprehend his words, while the king internally remarked about his own statement.


     The truth was that what he was going to do was actually inspired by three separate things from Earth, but he hadn't told his sovereigns about the other two as it might not fit with the fake story he had spun regarding a book written about Earth.


     And in fact, the second one wasn't even a scam- it was simply the way things were on Earth.


     It could be explained with one word: oil.


     Any earthling would know perfectly just how much their lives were tied to this resource which was becoming more and more scarce in the century that Daneel had transmigrated from. There were so many things made from oil that one would be surprised to find that it was present in their life so much, and of course, even the electricity that humans valued so much was made, in the most part by burning this resource.


     Also, it didn't even need to be mentioned just how prevalent it was in the sphere of transport.


     It could be said that one of the biggest revolutions of mankind was the change from having to use aanimal-drawn carriages or other means of transport which took long, long periods of time. With the invention of steam engines and other machines, humans could travel great distances in small amounts of time, and it could be said that this was one of the reasons behind the incredibly massive boom of development in the 21st century.


     It was a unique viewpoint, but it would hold up to many arguments.


     The point was that oil was also a commodity that was almost monopolized by a few organisations, and they were the richest in the world. Oil could even transform a desert into a paradise, so its power really could not be underestimated.


     Finally, the third thing was related to the Industrial Revolution on Earth which changed a lot of things in the 20th century.


     Up until that point, the major spendings of most households were mostly on utilitarian items rather than those that were more for luxury.


     Although there did exist items which would allow them to save time and let them do things with less effort, they hadn't been very affordable, as they had all been newly invented and needed to be carefully assembled which resulted in them being so highly priced that only the rich could buy them freely.


     The Industrial Revolution changed all that. With the advent of machines which would help in creating machines, prices kept going lower and lower, and with aggressive marketing that encouraged all households to spend, spend and spend, there was a massive boom in the amount of money spent in every house for things which became so common that if a house was found without them, then it would seem very strange.


     These items were those that would be found, in the present day, in almost all middle-class and even lower-middle-class families: they were the washing machines, microwaves and, to a certain extent, even the cars that many took for granted.



     Daneel had read many books which stated that that period of time was essential in changing the way that people even thought about life. Spending was forcibly made into a habit, and it was fascinating to study about the process that had resulted in that happening.


     Many said that this had many adverse effects which slowly kept popping up throughout the subsequent years, and actually, these were the only reasons that Daneel had hesitated a bit before finally deciding on this anyway.


     He had decided that even though he was choosing this, he would make sure from the beginning, itself, that the same negative things which were there on Earth would not be present here, too.


     It was only by combining all three things and the memories of the Emperor that Daneel had gotten the idea, and he finally turned around to his sovereigns so that he could explain it and not keep them in the dark anymore.


     Raising his palm, he made a trinket appear, and as the two of them saw it, they wondered why the hell the king had teleported over this commonplace item.


     "What is this?", He asked, and Eloise answered right away.


     "A steam trinket, found in most upper-class households. One can simply place clothes on it, and the steam will dry them all."


     It was in the shape of a rectangular box that could fit in two hands, and there was a small spot on the bottom.


     With a nod, Daneel turned around and pointed at that spot before asking, "And what is this part?"


     Still unable to understand why the king was asking so many obvious questions but still wanting to get to the reveal, Eloise answered once again.


     "The spot where Ether blocks should be placed to activate the trinket."


     With another nod, Daneel made the trinket disappear, and an identical one appeared in his hands.


     This time, he handed it over to Eloise and asked her to examine it, following which she turned it in her hands with a quizzical expression on her face. While she was doing so, Luther also walked towards her and joined in, and the both of them even opened the trinket and checked the formations.


     Finally, after a few seconds, it was Luther who spoke up.


     "It seems to be an identical copy of the trinket that you showed us, but for some reason, the part where the Ether block should be placed has been replaced with something else. It does not seem to have any other purpose except to power the trinket just like the before, and I cannot think what one would want to place there. Even though the replacement part vaguely has the shape for a Ker gem, I doubt that such a trinket will need Ker gems to activate."


     It was to be expected that Luther would give such a detailed and succinct explanation, and Daneel smiled before asking the final question after which he could finally explain his idea.


     "One last question. Why do you think this trinket hasn't proliferated into the lower class and normal households? Even though the trinket market is quite large and dominates the continent, most of the customers are either upper-middle-class individuals or those from the upper-class."


     After thinking for a bit, and as if she had just gotten a slight clue which was evident by the expectation in her eyes, Eloise answered once again.


     "The reason is that it is too costly to make Ether blocks smaller, and because Ether blocks are too expensive for common people to afford, they cannot use them to power these trinkets. On the other hand, the trinkets, themselves, are also expensive, and as for other kinds of trinkets in which Energy sources are placed beforehand, they also cost a lot to make. All in all, it just isn't economic, and anyone who would enter the business would find themselves going bankrupt. As far as I know, there have been eight specific attempts in selling trinkets like these to the lower classes, but all of them failed for multiple reasons. Some thought that they could force people to buy Ether blocks after first selling them the trinkets for cheap, but people resorted to just throwing out the trinkets and not endeavoring to buy Ether blocks to power them again. Others made both of them cheap before attempting to use volume to cover any initial losses, but their calculations made it so that they couldn't exactly lower the cost too much to attract the number of people that they needed to break even."


     Daneel was quite pleased that Eloise had given such a long explanation which was clearly based on her studies where she had been taught to become someone who could manage the Empire. Although economics was not a regulated subject on Angaria, there were certain tutors who could cut to the essence of the topic and teach well.


     Storing the random thought that he should make this course mandatory in the school, too, Daneel finally replied and answered the questions present the in gazes of both of his sovereigns.


     "Imagine this. What if… There was a method to create a new Energy resource which is made from Ether blocks, but which can be sold in small quantities to power trinkets exactly like these? That resource will be economical to make, and it will be complex enough that others cannot copy the method that it is being made in. Also, it will not attract mosquitoes, so there will be no reason to spend money on anti-mosquito methods. If a certain force can monopolize the creation of this resource, what do you think will happen on the continent?"


     These words made both Luther and Eloise freeze and imagine the scenario that the king had placed in front of them, and actually, even Daneel entered into deep thought as another idea along with this had occurred to him which fit in perfectly. While he listed its pros and cons, the thoughts of the sovereigns continued to swirl.


     For the longest time, Energy was something that wasn't even related too much to common people exactly for the reason that Eloise had stated before: Ether blocks were too expensive, and although there was a method to cut down the blocks and make smaller ones, this method was costly to use, and there was also a lot of wastage in the process.


     The king was essentially saying that this could be circumvented.


     If so… Wouldn't the one who was able to do that become almost the hidden ruler of the entire continent?


     Eloise had repeatedly been taught that if one controlled the flow of commerce, then they could control anything. Her teacher had always been adamant that money could also stand in the place of real power, because with it, one could do many things that even Fighters and Mages could not. For example, with money, one could recruit many more Fighters and Mages to wage their battles if they were smart enough.


     Related to these lessons were also those which stated the importance of controlling resources. In Angaria, some kingdoms primarily even existed in the first place because their entire income revolved around mining the oh so important Ether that was present under the ground. Just being able to control a small tract of land under which a mine was present could allow one to gain enough riches to build a Kingdom, and in fact, many of the kingdoms that existed to this day had been created in that method.


     But with that resource, it could be found in multiple places. What the king was speaking about was a monopoly, and a true one… Could really be terrifying.


     Eloise didn't even want to think about everything that it meant, because doing so made her dizzy. It was easier to see such things rather than to think of them, and if the king had stated it, then she knew that they would soon probably be witnessing everything that would stem from this idea.


     If an analogy had to be made, then a very simple one could be used. Mages and Fighters both required Energy resources to train, and if there was only one source for them to obtain them from, then the one who took control of that source would practically control the power of the entire continent.


     Even though they weren't speaking of something so drastic, Eloise could tell that something similar might be possible if what the king was saying could be implemented in the right way.


     After being done with his thoughts, Daneel was very pleased to see that Eloise, who had adopted quite a scheming attitude due to his influence, was already enthralled by the idea. She even seemed to be thinking of ways to perfectly bring it to reality, and Daneel was already looking forward to the discussions they would soon have.


     As for Luther, although he was similarly impressed, he wasn't as struck dumb by its ramifications.


     So, Daneel broke the silence so that they could begin right away. And for that, he assigned them the roles that he had picked them for.


     "Let us begin planning and implementation right away. There is no time to waste. Eloise, you will be in charge of taking care of marketing and all the miscellaneous duties that are involved. Luther, you will be in charge of surveilling the continent and assessing feedback. In our recent assignment, I was able to see just how skilled you were in assessment, and I want you to bring forth all of those skills. No matter what we do, you are in charge of giving feedback on how it will affect common people, and it is also your duty to keep an eye on our enemies to find out just what they're thinking and how they will be reacting. Alright, folks, your duties have been assigned, and I am sure that we are going to have a very busy, but wild few weeks. Now… Let's go make Angaria great again."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     751 Lancershire Village
      Tamra was having the best time of her life.


     After that scare during the meeting which had seen the Heavenly City of the Alliance rise into the air, she had actually not been deterred in her enthusiasm to keep doing what she wished.


     She did adopt the habit of being safe, though, and her parents were very thankful because of it as before, she had been completely uncaring about whether she was close to someone she knew or not.


     Although things were different now that they were in a different place, as parents of an overly active child, they couldn't help but be worried.


     Tamra had just assured them that she would be alright, and just as she had been doing for the past few weeks, she strolled out of the house to go to the Chief.


     That incident where he had lost her and then found her again had somehow made the both of them closer, and Tamra just loved sitting for hours on end listening to the many interesting stories that the Chief had picked up from multiple places.


     Many times, she even started to wonder whether the old man that had always led the village was some secret warrior in hiding who had lain down his weapons for some noble cause, but after seeing the way that he would groan every time he had to get up from the chair after sitting for a long time, she was inclined to think that she was most probably wrong.


     While walking on the street of the newly reconstructed village, though, she did have a slight frown on her face, because the same discussion that she had been going through for the past few days had happened again in the morning.


     It was regarding the School of the Alliance, which she was supposed to go to.


     For a time, she had been tempted to find others of her age whom she could interact with, along with learning a lot about this world whose every facet was so interesting.


     Yet, slowly, she had begun to get the feeling that she would only be held behind if she was to be with those who were of the same age as her.


     As she passed the baker's house, the chief example of this was presented, and it was in the form of the baker's son who was working very hard to carry two sacks of flour into the shop.


     He was doing it very weirdly, though – he moved one sack, and then he would come back to move the other, and he kept repeating this.


     Unable to handle it, Tamra went over and showed him how to drag the bags together, following which he praised her intelligence.


     Replying that even though she was only 10, she had been voted to be the smartest in all those under 14 in the village, she continued along her way.


     True, the baker's son was a very good example, but she also suspected that he was more dimwitted than most. This was the reason why she was still listening to her parents' arguments, and right now, she was still pretty indecisive.


     After reaching the Chief's house, she was happily about to bound inside and land on the couch which had actually been arranged for her after she found himself spending more and more time with him, but she stopped when she heard voices coming from the inside.



     The Chiefs door was always open, and his policy was that he should always be reachable for the people of his village.


     She had been commanded sternly not to enter if he was having a meeting even with those in the village, so she sat on the wooden chair that was present outside his house and began to think about the many changes that had happened in the village recently.


     After attending that meeting, the Chief had made the decision to enter the Alliance, and she had been shocked by the efficiency of those who had come to transport them over.


     The process had been simple: they had all been asked to pack everything without thinking about whether they could carry the bags are not, and if they didn't have bags, they were simply to wrap all of their belongings in clothes.


     After that, they were asked to be ready at a specific time, and a squad of mages had arrived who went to each family to make them disappear.


     Tamra was very proud when she saw the other kids getting scared at this notion of disappearing into thin air.


     She had already experienced it on her trip, and she bravely went to each of them and told them that it would just be like taking a cold shower.


     Along with their luggage, the entire village which consisted of 942 and a half people, with that half being the very little baby that was yet to be born from Aunt Matilda'sbulging belly, was teleported over to a patch of land which almost looked isolated.


     When they arrived, they were greeted by another squad, and these were the builders who were in charge of constructing their village. They asked for information regarding how they would like their houses to be constructed, and the Chief had told them beforehand that they shouldn't be very picky. Still, they were allowed to make small changes, such as the baker's family asking for extra bedrooms with attached toilets because their son was used to gorging on stuff that he shouldn't and then having indigestion for a long time.


     At that point, the construction began, and Tamra had only been able to watch with her mouth agape as premade bricks began to be combined into the houses that they would live in. The mages looked like they were used to doing this, as they swiftly began to lay down the foundations and get to work. In barely 2 days time, the entire village was finished, and during that time, they slept under the sky and even had a campfire in which the entire village danced with happiness.


     Food was even sent to them, and for the first time in forever, Tamra tasted meat broth where she could have as much meat as she wanted.


     She remembered her eyes watering at that time, and although she had covered it up and said that it was because of the smoke from the fire, the fact that she was actually a few feet away from the campfire gave away the truth.


     Her mother and father had laughed, and she had buried herself in her mother's lap before falling asleep eventually.


     After that, the entire village had been absorbed in beginning their occupation again. Before they did so, they were given certain instructions regarding what to plant, and they were even given the freedom that they could plan something else if they wished. The suggestions were there just to be used if they wanted to maximise profits, as they were based on the demand that was present in other areas.


     As for currency, as a new one would be arriving soon, they were encouraged to use the barter system for the present, and also hold any coins they had so that they could be exchanged later for the new currency of the alliance.


     Life was perfect. At least, compared to how they had used to live with the constant fear of being run over by bandits, the safety of being inside this large force felt so, so good.


     True, the trade-off was that they had to give a small portion of whatever they earned to the Alliance, but that felt like nothing compared to everything that they were getting.


     A few seconds later, she heard the Chief's familiar voice call her over, and as soon as she entered, she couldn't help but freeze while her eyes went wide.


     Stacks and stacks of boxes filled the Chief's entire house, and there was actually not much place to walk. True, the Chief had not asked for a big house in the first place, but there were at least hundreds of boxes here, and as she looked out the window, she saw that his backyard, where he indulged in his habit of wood carving, was also completely filled.


     Without any further ado, she instantly ran to one of them and opened them even while the Chief asked her not to run as she might fall and hurt herself.


     The good thing was that he didn't prevent her from satiating her curiosity, so even though she got a doubt whether she shouldn't be doing what she was doing a second before she opened the flaps of the cardboard, she abolished it from her mind and took out what was inside.


     It was heavy, so she had to struggle, and the Chief came over to give her a hand.


     What they lifted out together, was a transparent glass box.


     Only one side was made of a silvery metal, and there were beautiful patterns etched on it. There was also a handle on one side which looked like it could open, and as Tamra curiously pulled it, a click was heard following which it really did open.


     It was empty on the inside, and for the life of her, Tamra couldn't understand what this was.


     Well, why not find a clue in the other boxes?


     This time, she ran to a bigger one. It was rectangular in shape, and as she opened it, she saw that it was also made of glass on five sides with a metal bottom.


     After opening the other boxes, she saw that there were only more of those that she had already seen before she finally reached one which was actually made of steel, unlike the others which had been made of cardboard.


     At this point, the Chief finally walked over and said, "Wait, little Tamra. Only I can open this one, and you shouldn't take anything from it without my permission. Understood?"


     Tamra nodded dutifully, following which the Chief actually pricked his finger with a pin that he was carrying with him. After that, he made a drop of blood drop on the steel box, and the door swung open.


     Out tumbled a round object, and before the Chief could say anything, Tamra snatched it up in her hands and looked at it curiously.


     It was silver in colour, and there was a white, round pearl in the middle which looked so pretty. That pearl reflected the light, and as Tamra looked closer and closer, she could almost swear that she saw some sort of swirling mist inside it.


     A second later, though, she realised that she was probably seeing things, as the pearl was so small that it was smaller than the nail of her little finger, which was already tiny in the first place.


     The gem was only fixed on one side of the coin. Seeing the rest of it, Tamra was transfixed for quite a bit by the beautiful engraving of a Dragon which looked as if it wanted to swallow the pearl. Its jaws looked like they were ready to clamp down on the pearl, the rest of its body was coiled around the rest of the surface.


     As she turned it around, she actually saw a familiar face.


     Although the engraving wasn't extremely clear, it was the face of the king whom she had thanked multiple times in her heart along with her parents for the life that he had enabled them with.


     Just as she was about to ask what it was, the Chief spoke to someone at the doorway.


     "Martha! You came at the perfect time! Is that the pie you cooked in the morning?"


     As Tamra turned around, she saw a woman wearing a cooking cloth with a bowl in her hands.


     With an apologetic expression on her face, she said, "Yes, Chief. I forgot to get it to you right away again. I'm afraid you'll have to eat it cold once more. I'm sorry, I'll be sure to-"


     Interrupting her, the Chief spoke.


     "Oh, don't worry. We won't have that problem anymore. Give that pie over, and little Tamra, please give me that coin. It is a Dan, by the way."


     As Tamra nodded and gave the coin to see what the Chief would do, the man took the pie in his other hand and walked to the glass box that they had first opened.


     He placed it on a table so that the metal part was on the top, and in the middle of it, there was a spot which looked like it would fit the coin perfectly.


     As soon as the Chief placed that coin in that spot, three glowing orbs of light which also had tiny letters under them appeared beside the door that Tamra had opened before.


     The Chief opened the door again and place the pie inside, before closing it and making sure that that same click from before was heard. After that, he pressed one of the glowing orbs, and what happened next made both Martha and Tamra stare with disbelief in their eyes.


     The bowl that had been placed inside actually... started to rotate, and soon, the smell of the pie that had gone cold began to appear in the room again, and as steam also started to rise from it, it was as if it had just been freshly baked.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     752 The New Currency
      Standing above the newly built village of Lancershire, Daneel, Eloise, and Luther were watching as the trinkets that had been sent over were being spread throughout the households.


     The past week had been spent rigorously prototyping and developing these one-of-a-kind trinkets and objects that they hoped would soon take over the entire continent.


     Eloise had been instrumental in the design of the coin, as she seemed to have excellent taste, while Luther gave many tips about the practicality of things. For example, for it to look amazing, Daneel had initially proposed that they should find ways to make it entirely out of glass, but that had been struck down because it simply did not justify the cost. Instead, one side was made to be metal, and in fact, the final result was better than what Daneel had imagined in his mind.


     His plan had been to begin with these two objects, which were ubiquitous in almost all households back on Earth. Trinkets which mimicked their properties were present, too, but again, they were of the sort which were expensive, and needed complete Ether blocks to run.


     Combining the resource along with the currency was a genius idea, and Daneel couldn't help but pat his back that he had managed to think of it. Initially, he had been prepared to make it some sort of expendable resource, but with a little tweaking, it had changed into something much better.


     Besides, this entire thing had only been possible because similar mechanisms had already been present in the age of the Empire, albeit for different purposes. He had simply taken all of those designs and used the system to simplify them for this age, and this was something even the Big Four would never have cared to do as they only cared about themselves.


     In the age of the Empire, Ether blocks had been directly bought by commoners as they had been so much more common, so things like these hadn't needed to be innovated. Instead, this mechanism of cutting Ether blocks into smaller pieces was used for creating miniature trinkets which could be concealed, and the recharging formations were originally created for usage in trinkets which were used 24/7. The idea was that if there was a network of trinkets which gave off light, then the Ether blocks powering all of the individual trinkets would need to be changed periodically, which would be a monumental task. Instead, rechargeable Energy sources had been made so that they wouldn't need to be replaced. Just a formation meant to recharge them could be implemented, and all the resources needed for recharging could be changed at once, at a single location.


     This could be likened to a case on Earth with batteries. To power all the lights in a house, wasn't it practical to simply use an electricity line which could be powered by a single resource and easily refilled, instead of using individual batteries which would need to be constantly switched out?


     Combining these two almost common innovations had allowed Daneel to create this currency of his.



     Editing the formations hadn't been an easy task, at all, and if he didn't have the system, Daneel was sure that he would definitely have had to spend months and maybe even years on it.


     At the same time, he had also thought of a plan to subvert any inquiries that might begin into the origin of the formations that he would be using.


     If someone asked regarding it, he could simply say that he had found scattered clues in all the libraries which led him to create them. Rayen had already been told to go to the libraries to legitimize this claim, and this was actually quite easy to do as most of the formations in the libraries were meant to protect the things that were kept inside, instead of not allowing new things to be added.


     All in all, even though this was just the first prototype, it looked excellent.


     The key, of course, was the coin. Each was made using a very unique process which definitely could not be replicated anywhere, and even the process to recharge the coin was proprietary. Hence, now, coins had two different values, with the coins that had Energy being more valuable. If the value had to be increased, they definitely had to be sent back to the Kingdom. And of course… For each refill, a certain fee would be charged, and this was just another way to earn even more money.


     As for the entire objective in the first place of taking out all of the resources that Daneel had stowed away, it was simply done by showing the profits of people using these coins, and buying the trinkets. In the same move which he had used in the pyramid scheme, he would be changing the records to show that he was obtaining so much more profit than he was actually getting, which would allow him to supplement the resources he had to develop the Alliance.


     In summary, the plan was simple: create the unique resource in the form of the coin which was capable of being bought by normal people, spread trinkets which could use these coins and greatly improve the living conditions of said people, and then modify the records to show that huge amounts of money were being made by this business, all of which would be used to transform the Alliance.


     Secondarily, if a dependence could be created using these things...it didn't even need to be said just how much that would strenghten Daneel's position, while also giving him more options regarding what he could do in the Central Continent.


     Hence, even though it was in the testing phase, it looked really promising.


     Eloise had instantly loved the plan, and she had thrown herself into it, and as for Luther, he had stated the negatives.


     During testing, it was almost impossible to block information from going out. If they did so, it would seem suspicious, and Daneel had simply said that they should just allow it to spread.


     It wasn't like this would be concealed for very long, either, and he was confident that no one would be able to copy the processes that he was using.


     The only one who would be able to do so was the Big Four, but they had no interest in the Central Continent. Even the Sect of Hedon had cut off all relations with the Kingdom of Axelor, as it was now focusing on its personal strength and increasing the levels of the formations around it.


     Hence, in the Central Continent, Daneel expected to not face any difficulties, but still, he didn't say so, because it would just be jinxing something that should go well.


     The next few days were definitely going to be interesting, so Daneel looked forward to see what would happen.


     He was still undecided regarding a few things, such as how they would ensure that continent wide adoption would happen, so the three of them left to take care of this matters.


     Unknown to them, a spy had already gained information about what was going on in the village, and he was currently in the process of transferring the information to a certain source.


     The spy network had already been abuzz about a certain something happening in this town, and he had arrived right away with a mage. He had entered the village in the guise of a traveler who just wanted a place to rest, and because the people of Lancershire, who had actually named the village in the honor of the kingdom whose king had given them so much to be thankful for, hadn't thought twice before giving him lodging and even hot, piping food.


     From there, it had been easy to go to a house and see the two shiny gadgets that were already being used a lot.


     One was a large rectangular object in which food items had been placed, and finding out that it was meant to preserve them so that they could be used in the next day, even the spy had been pretty shocked. He hadn't been able to control his jaw from dropping when he was explained with enthusiasm that cooked food could now last for more days than one, and after that, when he had asked whether that food should be eaten cold, he had been shown the other gadget and even been given a demonstration where two-day-old meat had been heated up and served for his pleasure.


     He kept eyeing the coin which had powered both of these gadgets, but sadly, he was unable to obtain it to study it further. However, he was able to use the display trinket he had with him to get clear images, and with his job done, he was now heading to a certain location that was east of the Alliance.


     After dropping him off in the middle of nowhere, the mage that had been sent to him teleported away, and the spy had to wait for 10 minutes before he, too, disappeared.


     He found himself under the ground, in a small cave in the presence of the man who had given him this contract in the first place.


     "How are you, good sir. I'm happy to say that I've perfectly finished the assignment. Here are the results."


     Saying so, the spy held out a sheaf of parchments on which he had elaborately written about everything he had seen, along with the display trinket which had recorded all of the images from the village.


     The man didn't move, following which the spy simply placed the objects on the ground. A voice spoke beside his ear, with said, "Well done. Your payment is in your pocket. You will be called for again if needed."


     At the same time, the spy felt a weight at his waist, following which he checked and was delighted to find that it was now full of gold coins.


     Bowing politely, he was once again teleported away, following which the man who was clad in a black cloak which was meant to cover both his body shape and his features finally got up from the stone chair that he had made for himself and picked up the objects that were on the ground.


     After this, he took out a different display trinket, and as he activated it, a woman whom Daneel would have recognized appeared on it.


     She was wearing white clothes, and she was in a meditative pose.


     As she opened her eyes, a smoldering flame of anger shone in them.


     It was Jessica, who was carrying out her mandatory sentence for conspiring against her fellow seeds.


     She listened with a neutral expression on her face to everything that was she told by this man who had once pledged himself to her permanently, and she was also shown the images of the objects that had been introduced into that village.


     After he was done, she simply said that he would contact him again, following which there was only silence in the room that she was imprisoned in.


     In all four directions, there was only stone which glowed with the light of formations which were actively keeping her here. In front of her were a few Ker gems and the display trinket that she had just used. Well, she was a seed, after all, which meant that even her terms of imprisonment were different than those of others.


     Recalling the images she had seen, she couldn't help but grit her teeth as they were replaced by the ones when everything had seemed within her grasp.


     At the last moment, though…all of that had changed, and she now found herself without the trust of her mentor, and with a future that was filled with just training and then being forced to fight in a battle that she didn't even believe in.


     Her emotions at that moment couldn't even be put into words. Anger, grief, desperation, hopelessness- all of these and more had buffeted her mind until she couldn't even form coherent thoughts, and after that, she had been knocked out before being sentenced to two decades in prison.


     Daneel Anivron. Daneel Anivron. Daneel Anivron.


     She chanted this name, and each time she repeated it, her conviction to obtain revenge grew.


     She couldn't affect him physically, as it would directly be connected to her.


     If not…was there something else she could do?


     As the gears in her mind started to turn, the fire in her eyes grew in intensity.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     753 A Meeting
      In an obscure location that had been picked so that it could be as far away from the original place which gave them nightmares as possible, a group of 20 people had gathered who all had angry expressions on their faces.


     If anyone had skills in deduction, they would have been able to see that these people looked a lot like those who had been rich recently, but had, for some reason, lost their fortunes.


     In the case of the women, tan lines could be seen on their fingers and wrists where gold and precious ornaments must have once been present.


     On the men, it was more apparent in the clothes, which were not perfect and had a few creases here and there. Normally, this would not have attracted much attention, but these people kept glancing at the creases and frowning as if they had done some personal injustice to them.


     Hence… One would be able to understand that they were not used to tardiness like this, which meant that they might have had to let go of a few servants recently.


     This wasn't the case with everyone present, though. Of the 20, at least four looked the same as before, but what was ironic was that their faces were the angriest in the place.


     Finally, unable to control himself anymore, a potbellied man rose up and struck the table in front of him.


     "I'll kill him! I swear, if I get my hands on him, I'll kill him!"


     He was referring, of course, to the man who had appeared in all of their dreams to turn them into nightmares on almost every night for the last month, consecutively.


     These… were the leaders of the trade families who had lost absurd amounts of money to the pyramid scheme.


     In response to the potbellied man, it was a graceful woman who was part of the group who hadn't changed much who spoke up.


     "We should at least be thankful that we were able to spot that something strange was going on in time. If not, he would definitely have managed to wring us completely dry of all of our wealth that has been passed down since generations. How would we have met our ancestors then?"


     The family of this woman was known to be one who believed in the old ways, where there was a legend that those who died would go to the Heavens to meet all those who had come before them. If they had done well in life, then they could raise their heads and live eternally in prosperity in heaven, and if not, it was said that those same relatives would kick that person down to hell, where they would have to endure endless torture unto eternity.


     Although no one really believed that latter part, they strived for the former, even if there was no proof for either.


     Some called this dumb, but no one would dare to say so in front of Lady Farriga.


     She was actually middle-aged, but her face did not have even a single wrinkle, and it was said that one of the major expenses of the household of her family was the products which kept up the beauty of her skin. She was known to be extremely vain, so much so that she had once sentenced a visitor to death because they had said that the rumors of her beauty, which she had started in the first place, were fake.



     After she spoke these words, appreciative nods could be seen all around the room, and the potbellied man sat down.


     Still, he couldn't help but grumble under his breath, saying, "He was one of us! And the plan looked so good! I even bought so many trinkets because weIthought I was making so much money! But now, all of the products are just sitting in my warehouse, without anyone to sell them to, and he has all of my money! How the hell did he even manage to scam us all?!"


     This time, it was an old man beside the lady who answered, and he was another one of the leaders of a giant trading family that was present in the continent of Angaria.


     "Greed. It is ironic that the singular passion which drove our ancestors to work hard and earn all our wealth will probably the same thing which will result in us losing it in this generation. We cannot have that happen. Have you all received the reports of the latest happenings in the village of Lancershire? That place has already become a hotbed for spies looking to make a quick buck, so I assume that you're all up to date."


     As the rest nodded after expressions of frustration appeared on their faces due to the man's acute observation, he continued.


     "This is a golden opportunity for us. If we can just obtain a copy of those trinkets and that coin and manage to somehow replicate them, then we can regain our statuses, and probably grow even richer. The beauty of this is that because we took so many network trinkets which are lying uselessly in the warehouses of all of our families and those of our subordinates who are definitely cursing us right at this moment, the materials of those trinkets can be reused to create copies of the ones which are being tested in that village. I've spoken to one of the topmost research mages from Eldinor, and he has no love for the king as he has quite a strong belief that his race should be paramount in the continent. He despises the ruler of Eldinor for joining with the king even if he did help their Kingdom, and although I think that he's pretty despicable, he will be instrumental in copying the trinkets. Gentlemen and ladies, we have suffered grave losses, and there are still a few families who haven't recognized what is going on and are still pumping money into the failure of a business that was marketed towards us a pyramid scheme. I'll be the first to admit that now, even the word 'pyramid' gives me shivers, and as for the man who was responsible for all this… All of us know his past – that he came from the streets and has no family whatsoever. Hence, we cannot really target him except if we manage to find him, and I don't see that happening in the short-term. He's smart, but we need to be smarter, and this is our opportunity. All we need to do is-"


     BANG!


     A loud sound interrupted the man, making him stare with shock at the door where a very tall figure shrouded in a dark cloak had appeared.


     Panicking, the man and even the rest of the leaders of the trade families instantly started to move back, as none of them were powerful Fighters or Mages. Instead, they had almost all chosen to live lives of luxury to spend their wealth, while trusting that their guards would be enough to handle any situation like this.


     There were one or two who had dabbled in the path to power, but the scene behind this cloaked man made any notions of resistance die in their infancy.


     All of the guards of these 20 leaders, who numbered in at least a few hundred, as they had all been paranoid and gotten everyone they could find, were lying unconscious behind him.


     If he was capable of such a feat… Then he could probably simply flick his fingers and end their lives.


     Still, the dignity of those who were used to commanding hundreds under them came forth after they all backed up to create some distance between them and the man.


     It was Lady Farriga who spoke up again, as she was known to be brave whether the situation demanded it or not.


     She took a step forward with a flushed face and red eyes before exclaiming, "I do not know who you are, but I do not think that you have come to kill us. If that was the case, I suspect that we would all have been dead by now."


     These words caused a chill to pass through those behind her, but they all held their silence, following which the cloaked man laughed and spoke in a rasping voice.


     "Indeed. So you cretins really do have some brains, after all. I guess they are needed to herd the cattle in the Central Continent."


     Although these words were spoken in an extremely derogatory tone, they still caused sighs of relief to sound from the 20 who were present.


     However, what the man said next made their hearts collectively skip a beat.


     "Don't think you're out of danger, though. I will propose something, and if you choose to disagree, you will die. It is a simple matter, and you should count your lucky stars that at the moment, our objectives align. We want you to go against the King of Lanthanor in the latest scheme that he has started. I assume that you were discussing the same thing before I arrived?"


     The lady and the others nodded, following which the cloaked man continued.


     "Good. What we want is that his hard work should be completely wasted, and he should rage with despair that all of his plans were ruined. It is clear that he wishes to dominate the entire continent using these things which will definitely be very appealing to all the brainless cattle, because they are used to living like dogs with no sophistication whatsoever. You people need to stop him, and take over the business. We will provide you with resources, and even the trinkets that you will need to use. All you will have to do is follow orders and do what you do best: sell. Now, sell your souls to me. Walk up one by one and swear the oath that I give you, or die."


     These words caused silence to appear in the room, following which Lady Farriga opened her mouth to say something.


     However… Before she could, a loud scream was heard from her as a long cut that ran from her forehead to her chin had appeared on her face.


     Clutching her face as the blood streamed through her fingers, the woman started to wail with pain, following which the cloaked man laughed once again and said, "No backtalk. When you throw a dog some scraps, you expect it to eat it without complaining, even if the scraps are poisoned. If it instead barks at you, this is what happens. Walk up one by one."


     There was nothing else to do. It was the potbellied man who walked with trembling legs to the cloaked man first, as he was the one who valued his life most among the lot.


     It was a good thing that the oath did not make them complete slaves of this man. It only said that they would follow his every orders on this matter, and that they would not speak of it to anyone else unless he gave permission.


     Seeing that it was in this way, there were no more protests, even though none would have been present after hearing the lady's screams which were still echoing in the room. One by one, the leaders of the trading families who were used to being on top all walked forward, now exposed to the truth that they were but specks of dust when compared to those with true power in the continent.


     They were all smart people, and they could guess that this man was from the Big Four, because he had managed to defeat multiple Warriors whom they had all employed at great expense to protect their lives.


     The last one to walk up was a certain young lady, and although her face was veiled, her eyes shone with defiance.


     Still, she did swear the oath, and after that, they were all dispersed.


     This young lady hastily went to a table in her room as soon as she reached her estate, before grabbing a hidden communication trinket to send a message to a certain someone.


     It read, "Family is forcing me. We must break up."


     As soon as she sent the message, Jordan, who had received it, looked up from the ledgers he was going through to estimate exactly how much money he had scammed out of the trade families.


     Slight panic appeared on his usually neutral face, and immediately, he set off from his abode.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     754 Spymaster Jordan 1
      [Dormant surveillance on target: Jordan has activated. Target moving suspiciously. Before these movements, target received a message from a known source.]


     Hearing this extremely strange message from the system, Daneel looked up from the parchments over which he had been brooding for the last few hours.


     They were plans for more types of trinkets which would be implemented to work with the coins, and included in them were also recharging stations that could be kept secret even if one walked in and saw the formations.


     The idea was to guard them, and also to implement a self-destruct formation that would activate when the fake formations that would be layered on to the real ones to confuse those who were studying them were bypassed.


     Putting all these thoughts out of his head, Daneel rechecked the message from the system, and this time, there was more information for him to see.


     [Target has arrived in Lanthanor.]


     Huh?!


     This didn't make sense. Jordan was just someone whom Daneel had Mind Controlled without him knowing that he was even being subjected to something of the sort, and to the man, it would have felt as if all of his ideas had originated from his own mind.


     Moreover, he had recently checked on him and found out that although the pyramid scheme had been exposed, there were still a few suckers, but the profits they had made so far meant that whole thing could be called a grand success.


     The only reason that Daneel was still monitoring him and keeping him under his control was for the extensive network of servants that he controlled, who could pick up all sorts of information that could never be found in other methods. After all, gossip was a very prominent source of information which was often overlooked.


     Daneel was puzzled as to what Jordan would want to do here, and he was just about to ask the system whether it is possible to deploy a more thorough Mind Control spell which would allow him to check his thoughts.


     After all, all that stuff about the consciousness being sacred only applied to powerful people, and with a brute force, consciousnesses of regular humans could be broken into and altered however one wished. If one wasn't delicate, though, they would cause permanent damage because it was, after all, a dangerous endeavor. Yet, Daneel had full confidence that he would not cause any damage whatsoever because the system could execute the spell with clinical accuracy.


     The problem was that it was extremely resource-consuming, and hence, it was typically not used, especially because there weren't even many use cases where it would be required. And where it would be useful, it was impossible to deploy it, as most prime targets would have broken through to become Warriors, which would give them enough protection that their consciousnesses would not be intruded upon unless it was someone very powerful like the Head.


     Before he could even do anything more, though, to his surprise, he saw that Jordan had arrived in front of the palace gates, and was requesting an audience with him.



     He gave a fake name and said that he was simply someone from a trading family who was interested in selling the trinkets that were being tested in Lancershire village, and as Daneel gave the order that he should be let inside, he walked in with a complicated expression on his face.


     He was led to a small meeting room, where Daneel observed him for a little bit of time.


     It had been surprising enough that he was coming to Lanthanor, where he hadn't stepped foot in decades, but it was even more puzzling that he had sought out Daneel.


     No matter how much he thought about it, Daneel couldn't think of a possible reason.


     While he waited, various emotions of worry, despair and even slight hopelessness appeared on his face, and this was very strange, because the last time Daneel had seen him, he had given a strong impression that he was someone who wasn't very expressive.


     Why the sudden change?


     Intending to find out, he directly teleported into the room, and as Jordan looked up to see that the king had arrived, he immediately bowed low and asked a question that made Daneel widen his eyes and raise his eyebrows with shock.


     "King ofLanthanorr, can I please ask whether you have been tampering with my mind?"


     What?!


     He had identified that he was being Mind Controlled?


     But how?!


     It was supposed to be a completely foolproof spell which would make it seem as if all of the ideas being placed into his mind were coming from himself, and even the system had been carefully monitoring him to make sure that nothing was amiss.


     It hadn't been checking his thoughts, but it had been looking into what he was doing everyday. That was why he had gotten that alert, and it couldn't even be said that he had figured it out due to the message he had received. When he had read the message, the system had been able to intercept it using the spells that had been placed in his mind, and it said simply that someone was breaking up with him.


     At this moment, Daneel hesitated, because he didn't know what to do.


     After that, though, he shrugged and just nodded before sitting down.


     This was just a normal human, and he hadn't even placed any safeguards or done anything that might threaten Daneel in any way. Hence, why not just find out how he had identified it and also why he had come here to ask directly?


     As soon as Jordan heard the answer, the emotion that came on his face startled Daneel again, and it was all he could do to maintain his kingly expression and not put on one of surprise.


     Relief had actually appeared in Jordan's face, and he stood up from his bow and sat back down before speaking.


     "I knew it. My mind is my biggest asset, and for the longest time, I just thought that it had begun to churn out all sorts of amazing ideas. However… I started to feel that something was wrong. I just couldn't explain it, as everything looked fine, including all the money I had earned from the pyramid scheme. I'm assuming now that the vault in which the money was placed is empty, and I was made to believe that all of it is still there?"


     Still surprised, Daneel nodded again.


     He had already taken away all the Ether blocks for safekeeping, and the place where they were all stashed by Jordan was actually empty. The Mind Control had made him see otherwise, and for safety, Daneel had also Mind Controlled the servants around the house to see the same thing.


     Even more relief appeared in Jordan's face, and he said, "You don't know how good it feels to find out that I was right. I thought that I was going senile, but it turns out that I was simply trapped using the legendary spell that is the dream of any spymaster. Only those from the Big Four are supposed to be able to use it, right? I see that you have many secrets, Oh King, while mine are all bare to you. I have been on this continent for a long time, and I have amassed all sorts of wealth. I have thousands of people under me who all depend on me for their livelihoods, and I believe that I have fulfilled all of the goals that I set for myself. In all this time, I've never seen a king as capable as you. You have both strength and intelligence, and both are necessary if one has lofty ambitions. Sadly, I only have the latter."


     Hearing Jordan's impassioned speech, Daneel actually felt a little sorry for him.


     The man had accomplished so much by putting in a lot of hard work, but he had swooped in and directly used a simple spell to take it all for himself. True, he wasn't a very 'good' man, especially in the sense of the 'good' that was prevalent on Eart. He wasn't someone who indiscriminately killed, but he was also not very known for his good heart. In fact, when Daneel had found out about him, he had been surprised to see that he had caused the bankruptcy and suicides of many people, because after all, one of his major sources of income was blackmail using sensitive information.


     First, though, Daneel wanted to find the answer to the question that was still burning inside him.


     "How did you identify that it was Mind Control?"


     It looked like Jordan had entered some kind of a reverie, because he snapped out of it when the King asked this question and answered, "It was pretty simple. I checked back on all the times that I had gotten thoughts out of nowhere, and then I associated them with the movements of the kingdoms in the Central Continent. So, it was easy to identify that the information that I was collecting using my network was being used by you, especially in the case where you found out about the movements of the Kingdom of Arafell when she was recruiting allies."


     "…"


     The extremely simple answer impressed Daneel, because it once again showed the intellect of this man, whom he had been using all this while. Indeed, at that time, he had used Jordan's extensive network to keep a close eye on the movements of the people sent out by the Queen of Arafell for recruiting settlements into her kingdom.


     From this, a connection really could be made, and the man had made it, so here he was.


     But why was he here?


     As if he had read Daneel's mind, Jordan spoke up.


     "I've just received word that someone is targeting your new business of trinkets and coins. I must applaud you on the fact that you created something which has tremendous potential, but I wish that you had begun testing in a more discrete manner. I can deduce that you are mostly doing this because you're confident that no one else can copy what you have done, but what if… It is someone from the Big Four that is targeting you?"


     BANG!


     Stamping his foot on the ground, Daneel immediately stood up while staring at Jordan.


     Was the man jesting? But that didn't make sense, as he seemed to value his life. These were the kinds of jokes that could get people killed, but his expression was one of seriousness.


     Someone from the Big Four was targeting his plan?


     That was exactly what Daneel had been sure wouldn't happen, and the reason why he had gone ahead so brazenly!


     The Big Four were supposed to be completely absorbed with themselves! There should be no one who was idle enough to target his business, instead of just directly targeting him!


     Calming these thoughts, Daneel first decided to find out just how the hell this man had made this claim.


     Again, before he could ask, Jordan spoke.


     "I have always had an insider in the trade families to check how the pyramid scheme and other things were being adopted. You must already know this. Today, she attended a meeting where the agenda was to target your business to get back the money that they had lost. However, after that, she sent me a private message before cutting off all communications. We already have an understanding between us, and I can tell that she would only do so if someone managed to overpower her. If she was overpowered, then it means that the same happened to the rest, too. They all have Warriors, and there is only one force on the Central Continent apart from you who can defeat so many of them – the Big Four. She could not speak of the result of their meeting, which means that an oath must've been extracted from her regarding it. This leads me to conclude that whoever has targeted all of these trade families has taken them under their control and has set their eyes on your business. I wish to ask directly to enter your retinue, and do things of my own volition, instead of 'getting ideas out of nowhere'. I will serve you to the fullest of my abilities, in much better ways than what I would have done if I continued to be Mind Controlled. In return, I just ask one thing: lifespan. Please promise me that if you become powerful enough and obtain a method to extend my mortal lifespan, you will give it to me, and until then, I need no payment. If you are in agreement, I'm ready to swear whatever oath is necessary. In my life, I have always succeeded in everything that I set my mind to, and I promise that if you believe in me, I will show you the meaning of the word 'Spymaster'. I humbly request that you consider this deal, Oh King"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     755 Spymaster Jordan End
      Daneel had to admit that he was even more impressed now, when he saw the way that Jordan had assessed the situation and reached the conclusion which was most logical.


     He would make a pretty damn good subordinate, and it wasn't like Daneel had no intention of using him at all. Why not do that actively, instead of repeatedly using Mind Control to place thoughts in his mind?


     Besides, this present plan of his relied heavily on finding out how people were adopting the product, and although he had already assigned Luther to the case of collecting feedback, it wasn't like another source would be bad.


     Also… If what he was saying was true, then it might be even more necessary to have someone like Jordan who had such an extensive network working for him actively to identify just what his hidden opponents might be up to.


     However, Daneel still had a few misgivings, and so, he decided to ask a question.


     The reason behind these misgivings was that in his retinue, he only liked to have people that he knew he understood. He did not really believe in oaths, because even if the one whom they were placed on could not break through them, others could intervene and give rise to a situation where placing his trust might turn out to be quite disastrous.


     This was why even the now court mage of Lanthanor was still slowly working his way to earn Daneel's trust. He valued quality over quantity, and he would rather that his inner circle be filled with those who did not need oaths to keep them in line.


     "What led you to reach this point in life? Why is life span so important to you now? What made you work so hard, and what made you take the risk to come here? I could very well have killed you to keep my secret safe, you know."


     Daneel said that last part even though it was false. After all, if Jordan had been about to go to the Big Four to tell them something about him, the system would directly have identified it and he would have been stopped in his tracks.


     However, he didn't know that he was being so well observed in that manner, but he had still chosen this for some reason.


     Jordan took a few moments to think, and when he finally spoke, it was in a voice that was filled with the emotion one who had seen the vicissitudes of life.


     "The answer is actually simple, My Lord. If you knew where I was born and where I grew up, you would not even really ask it."


     As Daneel bent forward, Jordan's eyes seemed to glaze over, as if he was reliving what he was talking about.


     "I will keep it short. I was apparently thrown away by my parents, for reasons I haven't been able to uncover no matter how much I tried. I was adopted by a small family who served a certain individual, but that family died because they made a mistake while serving their master. I was three years old when this happened, and the only reason I know this is that I was mocked that I was bad luck personified when I grew up. I was then adopted by the sister of those who had originally taken me in, but she used me for begging. I would be carried around looking pitiful, and those in the streets would donate token amounts. I was extremely hungry all the time, and at one point, I fainted out of hunger and thought that that was it. I was five years old at that time, and I only remember glimpses. When I was six, I ran away from her and entered into the employee of a bar, where I cleaned the tables and the floor for some food. I had to fight for each and everything, and I knew that if I relaxed even for a little bit in my battle against life, I would be run over like the many I had seen during my journey. When I was ten, that barman threw me out in favor of a woman who attracted customers, and I entered into a trading family as a cleaner, again. And there… Was where I finally found an opportunity. A spy working for an opposing family approached me and asked me to eavesdrop for some information, and I did so happily for the money. I had no idea that it was even possible to earn money in this way, and it gave me an idea that kept burning inside me. I had always had the determination to do something with my life- to win against it, because it seemed to want to beat me down as much as possible. I started slowly, using just the servants of that house, and because I understood them well, I was able to communicate properly and get them to work for me. Each and every thing that I wanted, I took. Life took everything away from me, so I saw no wrong in doing this. I blackmailed, I stole, I sold state secrets, and finally, I built an empire that spans across the entire Central Continent, and I'm now probably one of the richest men alive. Basically, I… won. And I did it out of my determination to decide on something, and then do everything that was necessary to obtain it. Now, with age catching up to me, this is the final foe that I wish to face and defeat, just like everything else. This is the truth, my lord, and you can even check my mind to see whether I lied or not. I believe that the best relationships are those that are born out of mutual benefit, and I believe that I will make my worth known to you if you trust me. That is all I have to say."



     It read like a story, and even for a few moments after Jordan stop speaking, Daneel kept envisioning the life that the man must've gone through.


     Most of it wasn't even that special. Many were dealt with such cards in life, and he had been dealt those that were worse than most. Yet… All that mattered was what one decided to do with them. They could either hold them and cry with despair, or they could try and transform them into something else. Jordan had done the letter, and it was obvious that he had the one thing that was missing from most who wanted success: the willingness to do whatever was necessary to obtain it.


     With this, Daneel was satisfied. It wasn't always required that one's motives should match. His sovereigns and the others under him wanted to serve him and do what was needed to be done for his vision to come true, and as for Jordan, he wanted something else, but to get that, he had identified the best route.


     What he asked wasn't impossible, as Daneel was already researching it as he wanted to use it for his mother, who had no talent at all in the Path to power, just like Jordan. Both of them were also too old to have their potentials upgraded slowly, and there was no way that he would allow her to simply pass away after her mortal life span came to an end. All he would have to do in exchange for Jordan's services was to use the same method that he found for her on him, too.


     Daneel had never been one to dally too much on decisions, so he directly spoke out loud after fixing his gaze on Jordan.


     "Very well. I accept you, but I will still have to see whether you truly deserve to become someone I can depend on. Your task right now is to keep an eye on everything that is happening in relation to my plans, while also making discreet inquiries as to just who might be targeting them. Use this communication trinket to contact me if you find anything important. And use these trinkets to protect yourself and escape if you come under attack. All those who work for me often find that danger stalks them as if they are but prey in the wild."


     Saying so, Daneel threw four trinkets in Jordan's direction and then teleported away.


     He reappeared in the air above Lanthanor, and this was when he sank into deep thought.


     Who the hell in the Big Four could be so idle to target him, and that too when his plans were in such an early stage? Any way he thought of it, there seemed to be no reason for them to go after the wealth they could accumulate if they interfered. They could obtain precious Ker Gems simply by being a part of the Big Four, so it just didn't make sense.


     Unless, what if… They had a personal vendetta?


     As soon as this thought occurred to Daneel, it felt right. He knew the attitudes of those in the Big Four, and there were only two things which motivated them the most: power, and ego.


     The first people he thought about who might be targeting him were the Heroes, who actually had quite a bit of idle time on their hands. However, they were hard to target and identify, so Daneel decided to first go to the location of the meeting to see if he could find any clues.


     In order to not leave any traces, the wooden building had been completely demolished, and even the wood used had been burnt to ash. There were no trails left, at all, that any meeting had gone on here, but thankfully, Daneel had the system which could actually read the elementary particles in the air to check whether there were any traces of spells left behind.


     He had already surveyed the area carefully before appearing here, and because it hadn't been very long since the meeting ended, there was a chance that he would succeed.


     Sure enough, after a few moments, the system sent him a message.


     [Traces of spell "Rapture of the Goddess" found. Spell was used to knock out multiple Warrior level individuals at once. It is an exclusive spell of the Goddess's Sanctum sect.]


     The Goddess's Sanctum?!


     But he didn't even have any enemies there! Who the f*ck could it be?!


     A pretty face had come into his mind as soon as Daneel had even heard the sect's name, and he realized that it had been a long time since he had spoken to Xuan. In fact, he hadn't spoken to her since their 'counseling session' before, and when he had asked Eloise the other day, he had found out that she had entered some kind of special training which placed her in complete isolation.


     Pausing for a moment, Daneel considered everything that he knew about the sect. Various possibilities ran through his mind, and one of them was even whether this could be someone who had been pursuing Xuan, and was now targeting him because of the kiss they had shared.


     But news of that was supposed to be secret, right? Surely, there was no way that that something that scandalous could be leaked?


     At one point, Daneel even thought of Molan, and wondered whether she might be jealous enough to do something like this.


     Yet, he could find no conclusion, so, as a last-ditch attempt, he sent a message to Xuan.


     However, just like he had expected, there was no reply, which made Daneel get a slightly frustrated expression on his face.


     Soon, it became clear that there was nothing exactly he could do. He couldn't randomly enter the sect again as he had already used his opportunity to go through their libraries, and he had no one on the inside whom he could trust.


     So… The only thing he could do was continue what he was doing, while acting as if he had no idea that someone was targeting him.


     However, just before teleporting away, he gritted his teeth.


     Till now, he had been an innocent rabbit who was frolicking in the grass, unaware that there was a wolf in the shadows staring at him secretly. Now, though… He could take the role of an eagle from above who could watch everything on the ground and pounce down when needed, while still acting as the rabbit who was being targeted without its knowledge.


     This was a very, very important plan, and no matter who it was, they were going to face Daneel's wrath if they imagined that they would have an easy time disrupting it in any manner.


     Deciding that the time for mercy for those in the Big Four was past, Daneel teleported away, and in her cell, Jessica actually felt a slight shiver in her spine, almost as if she had been locked onto by an apex predator.


     No matter how much she tried, though, she couldn't find the reason behind such a feeling, so she just let it go, and continued on her task of bringing ruin to the King of Lanthanor, for which she was ready to do anything and everything that was required.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     756 The Launch
      Things were peaceful for the next week, with people from all over the area surrounding Lancershire coming over to the village to experience the incredible gadgets that had been given to them for free.


     Everything was being carefully monitored, and although the general emotion that was seen in those who observed the trinkets and the coins that powered them was awe and even jealousy, there were also many who said that that there was no way that they would be able to afford them when they were launched to the public.


     These were usually older people, who had seen their fair share of the world, and they were pretty pessimistic regarding most things. They had heard about similar tests being carried out in isolated places, which had resulted in the hopes of the common people rising, before they were all dashed during the launch when a very high price was announced.


     True, the difference here was that it was a kingdom carrying them out, unlike those other cases where they were merchants who simply wanted to squeeze the common populace dry.


     Still… The extremely practical uses of the trinkets which could actually bring down the overall expenses of a household were so tempting that some even decided to splurge their savings, and even started to hope that it would be within the margin that they could afford.


     As for the coin, it was taken up and felt by all, and they even discovered the clever trick where if one looked at the coin in the sun, the reflection would make it seem as if the King was smiling at them, as opposed to the stoic expression that one would see on first glance.


     It was sort of an Easter egg the Daneel had implemented, and it brought a certain personality to the currency, making it even more unique. Each and every one who held the coin did not want to part with it, and when they found out the name, most said that it was apt.


     With this, the population of the village of Lancershire had also started to grow, and it looked like the beta testing of the trinkets was going to be much more of success than Daneel had originally imagined.


     Yet, unlike before when he had made his pleasure obvious, now, the King of Lanthanor had a pretty neutral expression on his face even when he heard all of the positive reports from Eloise and Luther.


     He had been so ever since that meeting with the man who had come to the kingdom, and he had told the reason to both of them. Hence, they weren't that surprised, as they knew that the king must be thinking about how he could identify the enemies, or how he could counter their moves even if he didn't know just what they were up to.


     Indeed, Denny had been thinking about it every day, but he had been unable to come up with anything, and this was continuously frustrating him to no end.


     "Daneel! Daneel!"


     Eloise's voice snapped him out of the thoughts he had been absorbed in, and he realized that she had asked a question.



     Seeing that she had his attention, Eloise repeated it.


     "Mass production of the trinkets is going well, and even the coins are being minted at the pace that you set. If all is well, in a week, we'll be able to launch it in the Alliance with a limited number of trinkets and coins. Are we still going forward with the plan we had initially?"


     Today was the last day to decide on this, as depending on the decision, a lot of preparations would have to be made.


     Before this, Daneel had been hoping that he would find some indication of the enemy.


     However…all was silent, and it was almost as if those foes had vanished into thin air.


     Shaking his head, Daneel realized that there was nothing else to be done.


     "Go ahead.", he said, before teleporting away, and leaving an empty throne which looked morose, just like the man who had been sitting on it up until that moment.


     "Keep a close eye, Eloise. It is obvious how much this means to our King, so we really cannot have anything go wrong."


     As Luther said this beside her, Eloise turned to him and spoke with a concerned tone.


     "I will. But don't you think the King is a bit too affected?"


     With a sigh, Luther answered, "That is so because he puts more pressure on himself than any of us can ever imagine. This is probably also the first time that the King is finding himself knowing that there is a for, but unable to identify them in order to make sure that their attempts would only be futile. You also forget one other thing. After the setting up of the Alliance, this is the first major undertaking of the King. The rest were all announced then, but this is different. If there is a failure here…the naysayers might rise again, and although they can be handled, it is not ideal. Let's just do our best. Jordan has already proven himself to be invaluable: he suspects that the opponents are gearing up to launch something at the same time as our launch, too. I admit that I wouldn't have found this out- he did so by interpreting just a few whispers."


     Eloise could tell that Luther must also be worried, because he usually didn't speak this much. Still, she found solace in his words, and the both of them left to take care of their duties.


     For another week, they were fully busy in the preparations, and although Daneel joined in, too, he was still a shadow of his previous self.


     Finally, the launch day loomed, and the night before, Daneel didn't even sleep at all.


     The entire night, he stood above the Heavenly City of the Alliance, looking out over the vast lands he had taken command of.


     As the sun broke through the horizon, the first batches of trinkets started to be teleported.


     They were using the same teleportation routes that had been set up at great expense back during the major meeting which had seen people arrive from all over the continent, but this time, they were only utilizing the ones which connected this place to the locations inside the Alliance.


     The shipments were in the form of large barrier-protected boxes, each with a squad of Mages and Fighters to protect them in case they were waylaid for any reason.


     These were all just the trinkets, as the coins would be given in a special method.


     Beside him, after a few minutes, a squad of elves arrived who all greeted him.


     Queen Katerina and her advisor, Eldra, were also present in this squad, dressed like normal mages of Eldinor, and seeing them, Daneel couldn't help but crack a smile and go over.


     Each of these Mages were carrying pouches that jingled as they moved, and the sound was so pleasant that it served to slightly uplift Daneel's mood.


     "I asked for the best you had, but I didn't think that that would include you two, too."


     As he said this, the two elves heartily laughed before Katerina replied.


     "We wouldn't miss this for the world! All the elves who pride themselves on their skill in trinket creation are awestruck by you, by the way. Us elves typically do not hesitate to recognize those superior to us in skill, especially when it is so apparent just how much the difference in skill is. Many have even taken you as role models, and I am also happy to tell you that even more have signed up to go to the research city you are building."


     With a nod, Eldra also spoke up.


     "You should have seen their faces when they were first given the coins and the trinkets. They tried so much to understand and replicate them, but they all failed. How did you-"


     The former queen was interrupted when Katerina casually lay a hand on her shoulder.


     "Don't ask, he's a little bag of secrets. Look at that smile- oh, I envy the woman who will finally succeed in opening those lips so that all those secrets can flow out, unhindered. Shell we get started?"


     Daneel's smile couldn't help but broaden when he heard her, and he just nodded when she asked the last question.


     By now, the distribution had begun, and it was planned so that it would be like a bolt out the blue for all the citizens who might be expecting some kind of grand announcement, and then sale.


     Instead, Daneel had decided that he would first give everyone the trinkets for free, before increasing the tax for those who chose to keep them.


     This was another idea he had shamelessly lifted from Earth: it was the freemium model where one would first be enticed with a product when it was for free, before being tempted to pay when the time came for it to be taken away.


     As for the coins…now that would be a sight to see.


     A few seconds after all the elves teleported away, Eloise and Luther appeared beside Daneel, and the former had an array of display trinkets in front of her.


     She also had a communication eye, which was tapped into the Network that was displaying a blank screen at the moment.


     Seeing Eloise nod, Daneel took a deep breath and put on his usual dignified expression.


     It was time.


     The communication eye was trained on him, and with the backdrop of the sun rising behind him, Daneel looked like a god who had come along with it to bring light to all the watching Angarians' homes.


     With a smile, he began to speak.


     "Citizens of the Alliance. It is time to take the next step into a life that you must have only dreamed of. I asked you to ask the Heavens if there was anything you wished for, and you have already seen that I am a man of my word. This is a gift to you, for believing in me and continuing to strive to make our Alliance a cohesive whole. We usually pray to the Heavens to give us good fortune, but this time, they have decided to answer directly. Just look to them, and you will understand. Long live the Alliance!"


     At almost the same moment as he ended his speech, the families which had been picked to receive the Network trinkets before, where many people had gathered, all heard the sound of something tinkling on the roof of their house.


     They had already received the trinkets, and they had been puzzled regarding how they should make them work.


     Now, astonished, they ran out and could only stare with shock at the beautiful sight that presented itself to them.


     A rain of shining silver coins with exquisite pearls inlaid on one side of them began to cascade from the skies, and as one, everyone who was present ran to gather as many as they could.


     There was really nothing as incredible as a literal rain of wealth from the skies.


     As Daneel took a moment to rejoice on seeing that everything going well, an envelope appeared out of thin air in front of the gates of the Palace of Lanthanor.


     The guards had already been placed on high alert, so as soon as they saw this, they immediately notified Kellor, who notified Daneel.


     Immediately, all the emotions of joy were replaced by those of dread, as Daneel teleported to the Palace before checking the envelope, and then picking it up.


     It was unmarked, but heavy. And as he opened it…he was greeted by a sight which brought him even more shock than that of the people all over the Alliance to whom he had given the gift.


     Out fell twenty coins identical to the Dans that had just gone public, and on the inside…were a few words which made Daneel's heart go cold.


     They read:


     "With love, from Jessica."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     757 The Culpri
      In the cell whose location was so secret that the number of people who knew where it was could be counted on two hands, Jessica was looking at a display trinket that was onlooking the gates of the Palace of Lanthanor.


     All over the continent, families were running out to hastily collect the coins that were being rained down on to their houses, and a display trinket beside this central one was showing varying images of those scenes.


     Yet, she didn't feel angry because of the success of the King's plan.


     Instead…she simply sent a message, saying, "Do it."


     Unable to control her excitement, Jessica walked forward until her face was almost right in front of the display trinket.


     A few seconds after she sent the message, an envelope appeared out of thin air and dropped onto the ground, in full view of the guards who were standing at the gates while vigilantly looking around.


     No sooner had they seen this strange occurrence happen, an alarm was raised, and after a few moments, the man who had destroyed all of her hopes and dreams for her future appeared.


     The worry could be seen clearly on his face, even though it looked like he was concealing it well. A smile broke onto Jessica's face, and it was actually the first full one she had gotten since being locked up here.


     Her entire body started to shake with joy in anticipation of what was going to happen, and as she saw him wearily pick up the envelope, she couldn't help but remark to herself regarding just how good it felt to see his face without the confident smirk that she had seen on it before.


     Well…what she was going to see next was something she would delight in for a long time to come.


     The display trinket was already recording, and when the coins finally started to fall onto the ground in front of the King, the expression of shock on his face made Jessica exclaim, "YES!"


     She balled up her fist in joy, and her eyes which had been blazing with anger now glinted with the happiness that came from success.


     Her smile was as wide as it could go, and her hair, which she hadn't bothered to wash as there was no one who would see her here, anyway, was fanned around her face, giving her the image of a banshee which had just eyed its next sumptuous meal.


     The King immediately disappeared afterward with all of those coins, and right away, she received an incoming attempt from the man she was using as her liaison to the outside world.


     She accepted the request, and another display trinket popped up to show the image of a large bronze sun affixed onto a wall, in the middle of which an almost holy woman's face was framed.


     It was the official symbol of the Goddess's Sanctum, and in front of it, the cloaked man spoke.


     "Congratulations on the first success of your plan, my lady. Was it really wise to allow him to know that it was you, though? Wouldn't we have been better off if he was still searching for us while we were hidden in the dark?"



     It looked like the man had been wanting to ask this question for a long time, and seeing a moment where she was finally in a good mood, he was making an attempt to satiate his curiosity.


     Indeed, Jessica was in a wildly ecstatic mood, so she answered right away.


     Banging her fist on the stone floor for emphasis, she said through gritted teeth, "Because he needs to know that it is I, who is the reason for the ruin of all of his carefully laid plans. He did the same thing to me, and I want him to find out exactly how it feels to experience witnessing one's future crushed to dust in front of them. If he doesn't know it is me, I can hardly find enjoyment in his plight when he realizes that there is no way whatsoever to touch me, right? Now, he will curse my name with frustration and anger, as I have done his for what he feels like an eternity. I will be the demon in his dreams and the wraith who haunts him when he is awake. I will make sure that everything he has accomplished will be destroyed, no matter how many resources I need to spend for this task. Speaking of resources…how goes the production of the coins which will supplant his?"


     It wasn't clear what the man thought of the answer, as he was famous for losing control of his facial muscles due to a strange spell he had experimented with. Any changes to his face had to be done using spells, so he seldom did so unless he needed to unsettle someone, like he had had to do in the case when he had handled the leaders of the trading families.


     His answer was prompt, and delivered in a slightly proud tone.


     "It goes well. No matter what he does, we will be able to entice people into using our coins instead of his, which will be cheaper to do. As the goal is to make sure that his plan to monopolize the power sources fails, we will not be targeting the trinkets, which were never meant to be his major source of income anyway. We are burning three times the resources to create the coins, and even though they can only be used once, people will choose us as we will almost be giving them away for free. No matter how deep his reserves are, they cannot compare to what you have stored away during your long time as a seed."


     While Jessica nodded in response, far away from her, the King of Lanthanor had made the same discovery.


     He was in his quarters, where he was standing in front of a table that seemed to have been attacked by a battering ram while the coins, that had just been analyzed by the system, were lying strewn around the room.


     The message from the system was the reason why he had just banged his hands on the table where he had placed the coin after teleporting to his room, causing the present scene to appear.


     [Coin has been made by wasting resources in a brute-force method which was not judged to be sustainable by anyone in the Central Continent. At least 3.4 times the resources used by host are being used to create coins with equal amounts of Energy. Coin also does not have any mechanism to be recharged, which suggests that there is an extremely high probability of the coins being only for one-time use. One of the coins also has a hidden message etched using tiny letters which says 'It is time to pay for your sins']


     Sins?


     For a moment, Daneel really felt like kicking himself for not anticipating that someone as smart as Jessica would want to get revenge on him, right away, for spoiling her almost perfect plan to obtain power by sacrificing 5 other seeds.


     Wasn't she supposed to be in prison? So, was the prison for seeds like the one for corrupt politicians back on Earth, where they could have all kinds of facilities while only being imprisoned in name?


     Right away, he contacted Rayen to find out about this, and the Hero could hear the fury in Daneel's voice.


     Unable to understand the reason behind it as he was currently in closed-door training, he answered, "Yes, seeds are special, so they're only thrown into a cell from which they cannot leave. They can still talk to people outside and eat and train like normal, because if they have committed grave crimes, each of them are investments which amount to a number you cannot even imagine. Almost since their birth, a lot of resources are burnt to make sure that they become the best. They even have a certain quota to use every month for luxury, as the idea is also that they should have no impediments while training."


     Without even asking, Rayen had given the answers to two of Daneel's questions.


     How Jessica was managing things on the outside, and how she had so many resources.


     It wasn't a farfetched assumption to make that she must have stashed away this quota for a long time because she was the kind of cunning b*tch to target those who caller her their sister so that she could grow in power.


     Without hesitation, Daneel asked the question that sprang into his mind next.


     "Can I go to the prison? If I wanted to."


     Rayen was quite taken aback as he heard this, but he answered in a puzzled tone.


     "Err…definitely not. Seeds are also supposed to be safe, so they would probably be placed in the Maximum Security prison that only a handful know of."


     Daneel had already expected this the moment he had seen Jessica brazenly announce that she was the one behind all this.


     If she wasn't confident that she couldn't ensure her safety, she wouldn't have pulled that stunt anyway.


     Directly cutting off the connection without further ado, Daneel reassessed his situation, which was when he saw that her plan was clear.


     She wanted to supplement the people by making her coins cheaper, thereby taking away his monopoly, which was the most important source of income which he had been about to use to pull out his own stash.


     True, she would be burning through resources, but with time…it was possible that she even had the plan to modify the formations of old in the way that he had done.


     With the system, he had done it in a week. Without it, she might need years, but for that much time, she could probably afford to keep on burning, as Ker Gems, which were definitely the form of her resources, were simply incomparable to Ether blocks in value.


     "Argh!"


     Daneel couldn't help but exclaim with anger before beginning to pace around the room.


     It was a brute-force method to undercut him and take away his business, but it was highly effective.


     At the moment, Daneel felt as helpless as all the poor souls on Earth who found their work being profited off of without them being able to have any say in the matter.


     All they would want to do was work hard, but the value of their hard work would be severely impacted by the pirates who only wished to exploit and make a quick buck.


     And here, the pirate wasn't even after money. They wanted revenge, and they also had an almost bottomless pocket.


     Of course, he couldn't blame the people, either, because they were just choosing the cheaper alternative.


     At the moment, Daneel wished that he could just show his power and flatten her and everyone who was helping her out here in the world, but sadly, that wasn't an option.


     What the hell was he supposed to do?!


     Right as he was about to rage with the anger that kept flooding into his mind, he received a message from Jordan.


     "My Lord, I've managed to trace a place from where coins just like yours are being shipped to all the same places which you chose for your launch. Should I deploy someone to stop the coins from being circulated?"


     Wh-what?!


     Like someone offering water to a parched man in a desert, Jordan seemed to have chosen the perfect time to make his worth clear.


     Seeing the light in the darkness, Daneel snapped out of his emotions and began to think about what he should do.


     After a moment, though, his course was clear.


     "No, let them be. I know who the enemy is, and even if we stop them now, they will simply shift base and be even more careful the next time. They have near-endless resources, after all. Well done, Jordan. Let me take it from here."


     Saying so, the King teleported away.


     .....


     Note from the Author: It was a coincidence that this matter came in the book, as I have had the intention to say this for quite some time. Thank you, thank you, thank you to all the readers who have judged my humble work to be worthy enough for spending your hard-earned money on. You keep the lights burning, and you have given me the confidence that there is something that I can proudly say I am good at. I will forever strive to make my work better, and again, my gratitude is endless. Three cheers to you, and may fortune ever smile on the path you walk.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     758 Value of a Monopoly
      At a location near the coast of Angaria that was north of the Alliance, Daneel was standing in the air while looking with an extremely confused expression at a building that had clearly been erected quite recently.


     There were almost no formations, and especially those that could have come from Big Four which he expected would be protecting this place were not present. If he had simply scanned the entire continent, which he might have resorted to if he hadn't seen any other option, he was have spotted this place anyway.


     That was one of the reasons why he was so puzzled. From this building, he could feel the signs of powerful formations being deployed which were needed if one wished to cut Ether blocks.


     Also, from the back, where there seemed to be some kind of warehouse, men were carrying out boxes that jingled almost exactly like the pouches that Daneel had just seen on his own mages to a spot where they were repeatedly being teleported away.


     Obviously, these were the people who were setting out to distribute these counterfeit coins to the various places around the continent.


     But… Why was it all so damn open?


     Why wasn't it completely concealed? Why were there no advanced formations deployed, which should have made it impossible for anyone to find out just what was going on here?


     It wasn't even that that hard to do it. If a simple Hero level formation that shouldn't be out of reach of a seed was used, Daneel would have had no option but to pull out his hair regarding just where the coins were coming from. True, he would have eventually found out with a lot of difficulties, or Jordan would have accomplished it anyway, but still, that would have felt alright.


     This just didn't.


     For the past one minute, he had constantly been standing there with the urge to just go and flatten everything he could see.


     From the volume of the coins that were being carried out, it was obvious that this was the main base of operations on the Central Continent. The building was quite large and also had four floors, which looked like it could easily contain hundreds of people if it had been built for residential purposes. Instead, Daneel knew for a fact that most of the inside was probably empty, and the only reason he wasn't actively breaking through the weak formation to fulfill his desire was that he felt that he should be cautious.


     However… This was when the dormant anger which had been present just before started to rise again.


     Why… couldn't he just, for once, use his power to dominate these fools and that women who had taken on this endeavor of going against him?


     In almost everything so far, and especially in the matters related to the Big Four and the continent, Daneel had had to struggle and scheme. However… What he was in possession of was the World Domination System, not the World Scheming System.


     Yet, he had been doing more of the latter than the former, and even though this could be attributed to the circumstances which had needed him to be cautious, he now realized that he was really longing for the day when he could change that and live up to what the system wanted him to become.



     From day one, it had been clear regarding that, but Daneel had had to do everything discreetly.


     Well… The day that that would change wasn't far off, and right now, he started to seriously consider whether he should just do it in some small form here, too.


     After all, this was happening so openly, so couldn't he just masquerade as a normal bandit group and decimate this place?


     True, the resources that Jessica had at her disposal would allow her to make one more whenever she wished, but he could do the same there, too, until he had wrung her dry.


     He didn't know how long that could take, but the problem was for all that time, her coins would keep proliferating in the market while not allowing him to maintain the monopoly that he wished for.


     True, one way of thinking of it was that that was all right, as the people would at least become completely used to using these appliances every day. After that, if he could slowly somehow ensure his monopoly in the end, then he might be the final winner.


     Yet… This where he realized that he was truly underestimating Jessica.


     Her entire agenda seemed to be to bring him to ruin, and if that was the case, there was no way that she would allow him to do as he wished without planning something to trump his efforts.


     There was definitely no way that she would allow him to do that, and besides, if she did figure out the formations, then Daneel might even have to kiss the dream of his monopoly goodbye.


     Besides, she seemed to have seen the core of his business. His objective wasn't short-term profits, where his gadgets would be used anyway, and where he wouldn't mind whether his coins were being used or not.


     No, his goal was to change the way that an entire generation thought, and in doing so, to create an industry that could last many lifetimes and create endless profits.


     For this, of course, the example was both diamond scheme that Daneel had taken inspiration from initially, and also a very famous company with a bitten off fruit as its logo.


     True, neither of those hadn't been able to achieve a monopoly, but here, Daneel had the opportunity to do so, and he knew that if he succeeded, he would be in possession of something which he could both do good with, and also develop in the right direction, as his motive wasn't to profit himself exclusively in the first place.


     If he could control the only source of the Energy needed for the appliances, then he could control the price, and by doing so, he could probably control the entire continent. Even though this sounded very lofty, he would at least be in a position to try and achieve that. But if that wasn't the case… It wouldn't be a plan that needed his entire focus, like what he was putting in now.


     Case in point was another very popular company on Earth, which dominated an entire segment that people used every day. It had started out with being a simple place for people to search for things, and had even been given permission by governments to act as an impartial platform, that had allowed it to reach its near-monopoly status. And with that status… It was unimaginable just the things that it could do. Because it was something that people used so much that it had become a word almost always used whenever anyone had any question that they needed an answer for, it could simply change what people saw in order to change the very way they thought. True, this didn't apply to Daneel's case, but it implied just how much power a monopoly could exert on a group of people. In fact, Daneel had been quite surprised when he was back on Earth to see that even when this topic had been revealed, many major news outlets which were supposed to report on it had stayed silent.


     This was, again, because of the monopoly and power that this company had achieved which allowed it to stifle them and make it so that it would not be profitable at all for them to even do the job the people trusted them to do.


     That damn bi*ch had somehow identified what he was going for, or she had simply gotten lucky, but whatever the case, she needed to be stopped, and hopefully even stomped.


     Without any further ado, Daneel decided what his first step was, and he prepared to directly go forward and attack.


     His plan was to simply deploy a multitude of spells that were typically used by bandits whenever they were running a high-stakes operation, and he had quite a lot of experience in this because of the time when he had needed to act as a bandit boss.


     Just before he did this, Daneel took one last look at the place, and that was when he noticed something that he hadn't seen before because he hadn't actually been looking for it.


     There was one common feature in almost all the workers that could be seen from the outside, and it was a trinket shaped like a silver coin that was strung around their necks.


     Curious, Daneel asked the system to scan it, but to his surprise, he got the answer that it wasn't possible remotely because it was quite a complex trinket.


     Huh? Weren't there supposed to be no countermeasures, at all?


     Surprised and also alarmed, Daneel decided on a way to obtain one of the trinkets.


     However, after thinking for a bit, he scrapped that plan, as it was probably not smart to target it without knowing what it was. All he needed was to touch it, so Daneel made a simple plan for that.


     He followed one of the men who were carrying the box of coins to the teleportation bay while hiding himself, and after that, using the system, he found out where that man was headed to.


     It looked like they were storing the coins somewhere to launch them soon instead of doing it right away, and as Daneel reached the warehouse where the box was transported to which was in a small village outside the Alliance, he saw that he had gotten a stroke of luck.


     Even in this place, the warehouse was out in the open, with no formations protecting it. It was under the name of a famous trading family, though, so there were regular guards. Daneel could see everything, and after the man deposited the box, he mumbled something about a break and started walking to a small bar nearby.


     Taking the chance, Daneel simply disguised himself as a passerby and bumped into the man who was on his way to grab a beer.


     He apologized and went on his way, but of course, he had touched the trinket without the man noticing it.


     However… After walking for a few steps, he couldn't help but stop because he was quite surprised due to the message he was being sent by the system.


     [Trinket has been identified to be one that will send a message to a discreet location if the owner is injured, or if the trinket is separated from the owner. It has no defensive properties. It can also identify and send the message if Mind Control is used on the one it is bound to.]


     "…"


     At this point, it became clear that Jessica was practically goading him to attack so that she could do something, and once again, Daneel found himself very, very irritated that his time was being wasted by this woman who should be training to defend the continent.


     Wait…wasn't she supposed to be doing exactly that?


     As soon as this thought appeared to him, Daneel contacted the Head after flying into the air, and the man appeared in front of him not even a few seconds later.


     He looked like he wanted to say something, but without giving him a chance to do so, Daneel spoke first.


     "Jessica is wasting the resources given by the Big Four to meddle in matters in the Central Continent. Shouldn't she be using them to train, and shouldn't she be spending her time to become stronger, even if she is imprisoned?"


     The Head got a surprised look on his face as he heard this.


     Without answering, he closed his eyes, which made it clear that he was contacting someone.


     After a second, though, he got quite a frustrated expression on his face, and the answer he gave to Daneel was in a tone of vexation.


     "She has been given leave to do what she wishes for a year. It is due to her mentor, who, for some reason, still vouches for her, and he is someone who has quite the sway in the High Council. He has said that she has contacted him saying that she has mental demons which she will be destroying in this year, and for that, she has been given leave to use whatever resources are needed. She was only commanded not to meddle directly in the Central Continent using force. The Big Four cannot help you in this matter, King, and if any of us do, we will have to answer to the High Council. They see it as a petty matter. Anyway, I wanted to talk to you regarding something, but for the first time in hundreds of years, I found myself hesitating. Well, I'll just say it. Bartholomew was acting on my orders to enter the Church to become a spy for Angaria. He was not supposed to allow you to come to that much harm. So, in a way…I am responsible for what has happened. If you had died…I would have never been able to forgive myself. You trusted me, and I trusted him, but that happened. I find that I cannot even train without thinking of this, so I decided to just come out to you. I am not a man who uses puny excuses to cover my faults. I made a mistake and almost had you killed. I…apologise, and I am at your bidding to carry out anything that you might wish for. Resources, techniques, training partners, whatever you need, I am ready to provide out of my own pocket. So, choose wisely, King, for opportunities like these are rare, and must not be wasted."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     759 A Man of Honor
      For a few moments, Daneel had no idea regarding what he should say.


     Although this matter regarding Bartholomew had been in the back of his mind, he had been entirely absorbed in everything that he was mired in because of Jessica. Hence, this apology kind of came out of nowhere, and for a few seconds, he had to just keep looking into the Head's eyes while seeing the changes that were happening in them right after he had come out with the truth.


     Where before there had been hesitation and self-doubt, there was clarity now, and this was the clarity that one could only achieve if they faced their inner demons and defeated them successfully, instead of sweeping them under the rug and resorting to things like excuses or justifications.


     Daneel could imagine just how hard it must be for someone like the Head to speak in this way and apologize to someone who was supposed just supposed to be someone with a little talent from the Central Continent. True, he had never seemed like someone who had the same prejudice against those not from the Big Four like the others, but that didn't mean that he didn't have his own honor which belonged to one who had reached his amazing level of power, both as the Head and as a Hero who had recently awed everyone with that tremendous display when fighting against the Church.


     Along with this clarity came the determination to do whatever was necessary to make amends for what he had done, and this made Daneel finally find out about the true conduct and character of this man whom he had once suspected to be just as bad as those he had heard of in the Big Four.


     He might have his faults, but at the end of the day, he was someone noble, and he just might even be someone whom Daneel was inclined to admire.


     After all, people with this kind of character were rare, and when found, they should never be left alone, especially if one wished to find the best of subordinates for themselves.


     However, sadly, Daneel still wasn't in a position to think in that manner, but still, it felt good that the continent was in the hands of someone like this. If it wasn't, things might have been much worse, and he really did not want to think about how much more of a struggle he might have had to go through if that was the case.


     Putting all that aside, he remembered the last words of the Head, and agreed that such an opportunity was really rare to come by.


     Right away, he considered whether he should take the Head's help in going against Jessica, but after considering the rest of what he had said, it became clear that that might not be wise, and should only probably be chosen if there was no other option.


     In the matter of Jessica, he would only depend on himself, and even though he didn't like that too much, it was a good thing that he at least now had clarity regarding just what she could and couldn't do.


     It was clear that she wanted to go against him and beat him at his own game so that she could make him feel despair and hopelessness, so his professional pride which arose from being someone who had schemed...er, struggled his way to becoming the Head of the First Alliance of Angaria pushed him to want to defeat her fair and square, without taking outside help.



     So… This offer of the Head should be used in a different way, but no matter how much Daneel thought about it, he couldn't figure out something at the moment.


     As for his feelings regarding this man being involved in the entire thing with Bartholomew… It was clear now that he really had no way to expect that things would develop in the way that they had, and besides, Daneel had never been the sort to become vengeful for baseless reasons. He had already taken his revenge against that guy who was now in a painful coma at the moment, so he was satisfied with the way everything had turned out. In fact, now that he thought about it, the whole thing might actually have been to his profit, because he now had this offer that was definitely invaluable for anyone on the continent.


     Finally, Daneel decided on what he should do, and said, "I understand that you had no way to change how things might have gone. Who knows, if it wasn't for the pressure, I might not even have uncovered the Bloodline with myself. I do not blame you, but I will happily take your offer, because like you said, all of it might not have happened at all if it weren't for you. But I will contact you later regarding just what I want from you. For now, I want it to be on hold, while I also go to the other two sects to go through their libraries, because I have still yet to break through as a mage."


     The emotions that appeared on the Head's face while Daneel said his part were like a rollercoaster- at first, they were those of relief, but then, they showed a bit of consternation that was definitely because he was recalling what Bartholomew had done. After that, though, when the Bloodline was mentioned, there was agreement that was visible on his face, and finally, after Daneel stopped talking, he said, "Yes, I know. After that, you are expected to enter the Big Four. I hope you haven't forgotten that."


     With a chuckle, Daneel shook his Head, following which the Head continued.


     "Good, then. I must admit that my heart feels much lighter. Of course, I don't think I need to mention that you should never speak to anyone about this, right? What he did was wrong, but now, he really is in the perfect position to enter the Church and become a valuable spy. All of that will be ruined if even the slightest whisper is passed along to the Church that something like this might be possible. It is a plan long in the making, and I would really be loath to see it fail. The other two sects await your arrival, and you can go anytime to peruse their libraries. Be wary of ridicule, though, especially from the seeds who do not think too highly of your Bloodline, although the truth is that if you reach the peak, they will not stand a chance of landing even a scratch on you. This is a special trinket that I've made for you, which will be concealed to all, while in truth, it is a Hero-level barrier that will activate when you face any danger. Please, accept it as a last token of my apology."


     Saying so, the Head handed over a small square-shaped gold object which pricked Daneel's finger as soon as he accepted it. Right away, the system scanned it and told him that it had multiple Hero-level formations embedded which were both to hide it from others eyes and make it look as if he was defenseless, while also standing ready to activate and protect him from almost anything that might wish to kill him on this continent.


     As soon as it was bound to him using the blood, the trinket even disappeared into his skin, leaving no traces behind.


     Feeling quite pleased with it, Daneel smiled, following which the Head nodded one last time and teleported away.


     Even after the man left, for a few moments, Daneel couldn't help but keep smiling, because it really was something that should be celebrated that the Head was this kind of a man.


     After that, though, the smile soured, because he had remembered Jessica.


     It really was tempting to use the offer to go against her, but Daneel was now set on the path to use his own intellect instead. She was smart, and as he now thought about it, he realized that the reason behind the operation being so open must also be to tease him so that he would feel frustrated.


     A clear mind was what had given him this insight, and it made Daneel realise that he should control his emotions, and at least not allow them to take over. Just because he was getting powerful, it didn't mean that he should forget that kid who had managed to control his extreme anger even though he had been made to forcefully bow on his feet by the previous King of Lanthanor.


     Taking a deep breath, he was about to decide on what he was going to do next, but it was then that he received a message from the Head, who looked like he had forgotten to say something when he was here.


     It went:


     "One last thing. Like I said, in the matter of Jessica, you have to depend on yourself, and I wanted to inform you that a few individuals on the High Council who idly like to keep an eye on the Central Continent are watching. They have already seen the formations and trinkets you have used and deployed, and they are quite impressed with your talent in formations that allowed you to identify and adapt the things you found in the libraries of the Big Four for this purpose. It has been quite a long time since you've been to the Goddess's Sanctum, and it does make sense that it took you this long to achieve this. I warn you that Jessica might not take as much time, though, because she has some of the foremost formation masters under her bidding due to her master. Anyway, the way that you handle this matter might just cause you to get a favourable impression with a few very important members of the High Council, whom even I have address with respect. They admire wit, and if you get them behind you… It might just be invaluable, especially if you decide to do something which will result in you coming in front of the High Council to be judged. Heavens forbid that something like that doesn't happen, but if it does, it is always good to plan ahead, and I know how much you like plans. I will be watching too, King. Show us all what your mind is capable of."


     Daneel got a surprised expression on his face when he heard this long speech.


     He already knew that there were hidden people in the High Council who were probably either more powerful or were at least as powerful as the Head, but he couldn't have thought that those people would be watching him at the moment.


     Well, they were Heroes, so it made sense that the system couldn't identify them.


     As for their interest in this matter, and the idea of getting them behind him… The moment Daneel thought of this, a plan started to form in his mind.


     And of course, the part where they had assumed that he had been working on this since he had gone to the Goddess's Sanctum sect so long back was laughable, but also great news for him.


     At the same time, he also felt really glad that he hadn't chosen to take the Head's help in the matter, and that he had taken the decision to handle it on his own anyway.


     Well, if someone was watching… Daneel would just have to do it using a flashier method, and he was practically the master of such things in Angaria. Even if the plan was simple, it definitely had to be breathtaking.


     Jessica… Just you wait.


     Getting a broad smile on his face, Daneel immediately called for a meeting of his sovereigns and teleported away.


     It looked like they were already assembled in anticipation of the meeting that he would call because this was a very grave matter, and as soon as he sent the message, they assembled in barely a few seconds.


     It was Elanev who spoke up first among them.


     Shaking his fist in anger, he exclaimed, "It's those damn trading families! I spoke to Jordan, too. I don't know how the hell they managed to replicate what you have done, but they should be shown just what happens if they go against us! I think we are powerful enough to handle the few Warriors they employed without exposing our true power, right?"


     Raising a hand calmly, Daneel asked Elanev to sit down and then proceeded to explain everything he had just found out.


     After he was done, Luther shook his head and said, "I really should have warned you about something like this before, My Lord. I have undertaken many cases over the years, and on eight different occasions, I was attacked by either the same person whom I identified to be guilty, or someone who was associated with them. Here, the one we convicted is a seed, and it should have been obvious that she would just not sit back and despair over the matter…"


     As Luther's words trailed off into silence, the others got difficult expressions on their faces, because they now knew that they were up against a very formidable foe, who had already displayed that she was also quite smart.


     Noticing this, Daneel decided to speak, and when they heard his words, smiles couldn't help but appear on their faces.


     "My dear sovereigns, I can proudly declare that I am already forming a plan which will see Jessica stormed into the ground in the end. But before that, we have to defeat her in the platform that is the Central Continent. For that… let us engage our collective intelligence and might, and show just what the Council of the Nine Sovereigns is capable of."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     760 Planning
      "That is something we can consider doing if it weren't for the fact that we cannot simply take all of the coins in the market and just change them into ours. Our coins are different because special formations need to be laid down as they are meant to be recharged, and also, you cannot forget that she will eventually figure out just how to make exactly the same ones that we are making. No, we need something more permanent, and also more effective. Remember, the goal was always to ensure the monopoly, and not to focus on short-term benefits. We cannot act with the assumption that we will someday deplete her resources, because to us, they very well might be endless. After all, here, even Ether blocks are expensive, whereas for them, they're almost treated like regular rocks. This disparity is deplorable, but at the moment, we can only work around it."


     As Eloise heard this, and realized that her idea of letting Jessica enter the market and then converting her resources into theirs wouldn't work, she sat down, and continued thinking.


     For the past half hour, they had been brainstorming unsuccessfully. Most of the plans that had been proposed were for the short-term, and they involved letting the monopoly go right now and then looking to get it back later. However, Daneel knew that their opponent was smart enough that if she was given an inch, she would take a mile and make sure that there would be no avenue for them to make a comeback later.


     Besides, Daneel also wanted whatever they did to be conclusive, so that they would effectively push her out, for good, out of the entire market. That would be a warning even to others who might look to try something like this is in the future, and this would be very effective for the long-term.


     And of course… For those who were watching, he had to put on a show.


     All of the ideas that had been given so far hadn't gone to waste, though, because they had allowed him to think in different ways, and to expand his mind regarding everything that he could do. This was always important in the process of thought, as it was never wise to just sit and do it alone without the help of others to share the load.


     As he was wont to do when he was looking for ideas, Daneel began to think of this from the perspective of Earth.


     He was like someone who had invented something as revolutionary as the mobile phone, but it was essential for him to make sure that he was the only supplier of this gadget in the market. There was an opponent who was also making them, albeit at a higher production cost , but their money burn was justified because it would allow them to capture a segment of the market which they would be ready to cater to when the time came where they would have figured out how to do it without the extra cost.


     Any other options, such as telling off this other maker to their investors saying that they were wasting resources, or letting them keep burning in the hopes that they would eventually stop were all short-term solutions which just didn't cut it.



     And besides, he was being eyed by some high-value investors, himself, who wanted to throw their lot behind him if he was able to prove that he was someone capable enough of figuring out ways to get past difficult situations like these.


     What would he do if he was the CEO of a company there?


     What would he do if he had scores of loyal customers who should all be retained at any cost, even if there was a cheaper alternative in the market?


     Wait… The customers!


     As Daneel's eyes suddenly took on an extra glint, the entire area fell silent, because they could tell that something had occurred to the King.


     They had experienced this before – whenever something like this happened, the entire atmosphere around him would change, and he would even start affecting the environment unconsciously. Elemental particles would begin moving in erratic patterns as if to display the rapid movements of the thoughts in his mind, and if anyone was watching, they would definitely get dizzy.


     In matters like these which were rather new to the continent of Angaria, Daneel had always known that he would have the upper hand because of the myriad things that he had read about back on Earth. At least in the aspect of business, a lot more had happened on Earth than on here, so it had always been his intention to use that knowledge to his benefit.


     Right now, some almost unrelated incidents had given rise to an idea and in his mind, and it was quickly developing into something that might just work perfectly in order to handle the present situation.


     He hashed it out perfectly in his mind, listing out the pros and cons, before finally saying it out loud to the waiting sovereigns, who had already guessed by the smile on his face that whatever idea he had gotten was pretty damn impressive.


     After he was done explaining it, they had varied expression on their faces, ranging from shock to even disbelief.


     Chief among the former was the one that was on his father's face, and Robert actually sent a message to Daneel to say, "I had heard of your scheming mind, but seeing it in action is really something else. Should I say I'm proud, or should I go back and see what went wrong during our upbringing which allowed you to develop this much of a talent in this area?"


     This was said in a jesting manner, but Daneel it still blushed a bit, before deciding to just smile at his father not answer.


     After that, they completely launched into a discussion regarding the idea, and soon, with many valuable inputs from everyone who was present, it was perfectly decided.


     After that was done, Daneel stood up and opened his arms while declaring, "As I thought, she is nothing in front of this council. My dear sovereigns, let's show what happens to those who dare go against us. I can't wait to see her face after its all done! All right, let's get started."


     …


     In the underground cell in which Jessica was being held, a display trinket had just popped up because she had accepted a call from her confidant above the ground.


     "The coins have all been shipped successfully to the warehouses that we chose all around the Alliance. There have been no attempts to disrupt them, so I'm afraid to say that our plan to incriminate the king has failed."


     A slight expression of frustration came on Jessica's face, but it turned into a smile before she said, "Well, if it was that easy, it would not have been fun. Begin to distribute them to the merchants at low prices. If we try to carry them in directly, we may be stopped, so it is best to use these people whom he can't target because they're just doing their job. How is the development of the recharging formation going?"


     The answer came after a moment.


     "The timeframe given by the formation masters will be adhered to. They have gotten all the hints from the libraries, and they are actually quite surprised that the king was able to adapt the formations in such a short time."


     Shaking her head, Jessica said, "I found out that he has been at this for a long time, from the day since he visited the Goddess's Sanctum. So it's actually not that short a time, at all. Just keep pushing them on, and if needed, increase the benefits. I don't care if they get burned out. If they do, just get new ones. We need to be able to duplicate them perfectly as soon as possible, and after that, there will be nothing he can do. Right now, prepare to deploy any of the countermeasures depending on what he does."


     The cloaked man nodded, following which the connection was cut.


     After this, Jessica couldn't help but think how great it would have been if the king had taken the bait. She had had secret surveillance eyes ready, which would definitely have been able to identify that he was the culprit behind the attacks. After that, her plan had been to publicize the feed among the people with the narrative that his intention was to stop cheaper products from being made, and although she could still go forward with this by faking his face, it was a bit risky, because he might be able to prove that it was wrong. If he managed to do that, the entire thing might actually hurt her instead.


     Well, there were so many other plans already laid out, and no matter what he did, he would definitely step into one of her traps.


     All she wished for right now was that she would find some way to see the King's expression when that happened, and with this thought, she began to replay the short video of his reaction in front of the gates.


     The same crazy smile came back on her face, and even though the video was on a loop, no matter how many times she saw it, she just didn't get tired of seeing the shock on his face.


     As a low laugh began to sound in the room, in a different place, the cloaked man was carrying out her instructions.


     He had just sent the message to the trading families to begin the distribution, after making sure that the prices they had set were so low that there was no chance that the king would decide on anything that was lower than it. Right now, it was obvious that he had made the coins free so that people could get used to using them, but they were limited. As soon as they were over, their coins would be the best ones on the market, and they would be chosen for sure.


     This distribution began slowly, because the objective was to have the final launch when it was time for the coins already given by the King to expire. Hence, the sales were only made to the merchants, who were told to keep them with themselves and only start selling later.


     For a week, both Jessica and the cloaked man were extremely alert, waiting for the king to do something to stop them. Yet, to their extreme puzzlement, he did nothing except announce the recharging stations and their low introductory prices, and people all over the alliance became more and more pleased with these new gadgets that were so practical that they were already starting to not be able to imagine life without them.


     It had gotten so bad that each and every trinket was so overused, that time slots needed to be made for people around the houses who had received them to use them, and in the process, those who had been lucky enough to be selected randomly by the king started to earn quite a good amount by charging all of their neighbors.


     Yet… Continuous usage kept depleting the coins that had been given, and it soon became clear that there was soon going to be the case where they would no longer be available.


     It was at this point that everyone understood that the king would soon be launching the actual method through which new coins could be obtained by everyone, and they waited with bated breath with the hope that it would be affordable for everyone. The price for recharging was already very favorable, and everyone prepared to head to them to renew their supply of Energy.


     Yet, to their surprise… On the day before their store of coins was about to be over, they found merchants at their doors, selling similar coins for dirt cheap prices which were much cheaper than the announced recharging cost.


     These coins had different names of the major trading families of the continent engraved on them, and although a few hesitated, many just bought them, because it was such a lucrative offer.


     Seeing that everything was going well, Jessica continued to have a small smile on her face, although the question remained in the back of her mind regarding just why she was having such an easy time.


     No matter how much she tried to remove it, it didn't go, and she kept remembering the face of the man when he had apprehended her the moment before all of her plans have been about to come to fruition.


     He was up to something, definitely.


     But what could he even hope to do?


     This finally became clear a few more days later, which was in the form of a surprise announcement that appeared on the Networks.


     Hearing it, though, Jessica actually felt relieved, because the king, as expected, had taken a step into one of the traps that she had laid.


     Foolish King, you think you're clever, but I'm one step ahead of you...


     Musing to herself in this manner, Jessica watched the Network Trinket on which news was scrolling at the bottom which read:


     "Second form of currency launched with much higher capacity! For a limited time, get them at the cheapest price in the market! Even recharges are free for a limited time! Don't miss this once in a lifetime opportunity to obtain the cutting edge Energy source for the trinkets that have taken the Alliance by storm! Available in all major towns and cities! Go get your Nivrons now!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     761 Counter-attack 1
      The release of the new type of currency threw the entire discussion regarding which option to choose into disarray, because the choice before had, at least, been clear.


     Even though it was convenient that the official coins of the king could be recharged at a price that wasn't too high now, there had been no doubt that it was cheaper to just buy the one-time use coins being supplied by the merchants which were branded with the names of the famous trading families of the continent.


     However, now… With the larger capacity coins, the slight inconvenience that one felt when they saw a coin be completely depleted might be addressed, as a larger capacity would mean that they would not have to replace them for larger amounts of time. At the moment, they were even supposed to be cheaper, so everyone started to lean towards abandoning the lower capacity coins and opting the higher ones.


     However… Jessica had long anticipated this, and she was already ready with the counter-attack.


     Instead of her other operation which had been quite open, this one had been carried out with the utmost secrecy, after deploying many Hero level formations which the king would definitely have no way of getting past.


     She knew that she was cheating by using resources that only she could deploy, but her master had told her that short of using force, any of her actions would be condoned and that she had free reign to do as she wished for the year of time that she had been given.


     The next day after the announcement, people began to set out to go get the coins which must have been stocked in the official stores that had been newly set up by the Alliance in all major towns and cities.


     Yet… It was on their way that they were waylaid by the same merchants who had appeared at their houses before, and their eyes were like those of vultures which were circling the carcasses which they longed to feast on.


     In her cell, Jessica watched as the multiple scenes of the display trinkets showed the people pausing with shock that was followed by pleasant surprise when they saw the merchants holding fatter coins, with larger shining pearls which had already begun to be admired for their beauty.


     "Off to get the new coins that the Alliance advertised? Look no further! These coins also have more capacity, and again, they are cheaper! Of course, no pesky recharges either! As soon as you're done with them, just throw them out and get a new batch!"


     No one could have expected that the trading families would be so prepared to battle the king, and all around the continent, this war began to be publicized.


     Trading families had always been known, since a long time ago, as forces which were almost as powerful as the kingdoms in the continent of Angaria.


     However, their might was more in their trade, and it was not of the apparent sort like that of the other forces which could directly deploy powerful Mages and Fighters to do their bidding.



     Yet, it was the smart ones who knew that both kinds of might were valuable, and had different uses in different scenarios.


     It was these people who explained to everyone they could find that this war would set the tone for the future, because by now, it was clear that these gadgets were here to stay.


     Already, there were multiple inquiries all over the continent being thrown at the merchants regarding when they could get their own trinkets with which they could heat and store food, instead of seeing it go to waste. The merchants were helpless as they knew that the sole source of the trinkets was still the Alliance, and although there were rumors that the trading families would also launch them soon, there was nothing clear at the moment. What they did do was give samples of the coins from the trading families which they had on hand, and these began to be hoarded by even those outside of the Alliance.


     This was, of course, excellent to see, and Jessica was really ecstatic that she had managed to tap the market which the King must have decided to target later at his own pace, after he had completely dominated the one in his Alliance.


     Once again, she wished that she could see him, but even though she couldn't, she imagined him to be fidgeting in his boots and feeling quite helpless because she had spun the perfect trap around him.


     This was the natural thing that she had expected that he would try, because the best way to pull people away from a certain product was to market them a better one. Knowing that, she had begun preparations beforehand, and now, she was once again in a winning position.


     Yet… The feeling still remained that there might still be something that she wasn't seeing, so she and the cloaked man were completely alert, looking for signs of plans that they might not have spotted yet.


     Yet, again… There seemed to be nothing.


     In fact, by this point… It was almost like the king was putting up a half-hearted resistance, as if he had already accepted defeat.


     Only, this did not fit, at all, with the impression that she had of the king, and she kept asking the cloaked man to keep looking more and more, and keep deploying as many resources as needed so that they could see just what was going on both in the Palace and in all of the places where the production of the King's coins was in progress.


     However, no matter how much they searched, all they found was that all the production seemed to have ramped up, and there was nothing else out of the norm going on. Coins of both sorts were being made, and recharging stations were also being set up slowly all over the Alliance. So far, they had only been used by a few people who were curious to see how the entire process of recharging would be, and although they were pleasantly surprised that it was all very smooth with them needing to just drop in the De-energised coins and take ones which were Energised, they still opted for the other kinds of coins because the overall rate was cheaper.


     Jessica had already deployed a few formation masters in secret to go and study these recharging stations, but in this matter, she faced failure as the king seem to have deployed a lot of countermeasures to make sure that his method would not be copied. This was to be expected, though, because this was something that anyone would have done even if she hadn't entered the fray, so it must definitely have been something that the king must have spent a lot of time on to make sure that it would work.


     Oh, well. She would have her own recharging method soon enough, and even if she had to burn through all of the thousands of Ker Gems that she had stashed away, she would make sure that she would be the final victor of this entire thing in the end.


     As day after day passed, it started to become more and more apparent that the king might be clueless regarding how he should even begin to oppose her.


     Since the start of the matter, she had been banking on this. The king was just someone from the Central Continent, and there was no way that he could have the amount of reserves that she had at hand. She was like a rich aristocrat who had targeted the business of a poor merchant, and even if the latter had the upper hand in the beginning, he simply couldn't compete as the former would outclass them in almost every aspect.


     Numbers kept pouring in, day by day, and they kept getting better and better. Around 100,000 families had been initially targeted by the king to have money rain down upon them, and of them, 50% had already started to exclusively use the coins that had the imprint of the trading families. 40 were using both, mainly because of their loyalty to the king, and the last 10 were fanatics of the man, as they were using only Dans and Nivrons. Yet, the merchants were hard at work slowly swaying them, and with time, there were signs that they would all also be brought over.


     Since the launch of the testing, only a month had passed, so Jessica was more than happy with these numbers.


     She waited for the next move of the king, and a week later, it was announced.


     "Price cut! Price cut! Recharging of Dans and Nivrons now cost half of what they used to! This means that it is natural to opt for those who gave you access to this beautiful world of trinket- amplified happiness in the first place! Rush now to your nearest stores!"


     For 10 minutes after Jessica heard this announcement, she kept laughing heartily, because once more, it had been proven that whatever intelligence the king had displayed before was merely a stroke of luck, as right now, he was getting so severely beaten that he had even resorted to burning his own resources in order to ensure that he would not be booted out of the market that he had created in the first place.


     This was another natural step that she knew he would take, and his hope behind it was apparent. Even though it was admirable, it was now obvious that he was underestimating just how deep her reserves went, or that he was simply getting desperate.


     She was prepared to ruin herself in order to destroy him, and so, she only had to send one word to the cloaked man who already knew what he should do.


     "Proceed."


     This time, the people didn't even know what to think, because not even an hour after the announcement, those same merchants could be seen shouting in the streets everywhere once again.


     "Price cut! Price cut! Collect your silver and gold coins now, at half the price! There will never be another opportunity like this in your life! Once again, the trading families wish to show you just how much they value you as customers! We want to remain the most affordable in the continent, and for this, we are even willing to take losses on ourselves! It is your duty to benefit off of our weakness! Come one, come all!"


     By now, it was so ridiculous that people could only laugh and then rush to these merchants to take as many coins as they could.


     At first, it had at least been slightly reasonable.


     The typical income of a middle-class household was around 40 Gold Lans, or 4000 Silver Lans yearly. According to the economic comparison that Daneel had made, this amounted to around 40,000 dollars if one used the global currency(1 Silver Lan=10 dollars). With this much income, a family of four would be able to live contentedly while also accumulating a small amount of savings.


     The initial price that had been announced by the Alliance had been 10 Silver Lans for a fully Energized Dan. With normausagege, a fully Energized Dan would be able to power one of the gadgets for a month.


     Dans had two values: Energised, and De-Energized. There was nothing in-between officially.


     The cost of a De-energized Dan was only half the value of an Energized one. As for the recharging cost, the difference had to be paid.


     So, after an initial investment of just 20 Silver Lans(for two Dans for two gadgets), a family could keep recharging for the rest of the year, making their overall consumption be 130 Silver Lans, which was only 3.25% of their yearly income. Daneel had calculated it to be around the same amount as back on Earth.


     As for Jessica, she had priced her coins, which had around the same Energy Value, to be worth 5 Silver Lans each, which brought the yearly consumption to 120 Silver Lans, making it apparent that this was better.


     After that, Nivrons had been introduced, each of which had four times the Energy Value. They could run gadgets for four months, and the price of the Alliance had been just 20 Silver Lans, which was clearly introductory. This brought the yearly consumption to 80 Silver Lans, which did make it the best alternative.


     Then, the trading families had introduced their versions of Nivrons, which again had the same Energy Value, but were only worth 10 Silver Lans each. This brought down the yearly consumption further to 60 Silver Lans.


     Next was the price cut for recharging, which brought the least yearly consumption to 60 Silver Lans, matching that of the trading families.


     And finally, with this latest price cut by the trading families, the minimum yearly consumption reached an astonishing 30 Silver Lans.


     It was unimaginable just how low it had come to when compared to the initial price, and people even began rejoicing that the real victors of this war was them.


     Seeing these reactions, unlike what Jessica was thinking, Daneel was actually chuckling to himself, as these people had found out the already established truth on Earth that competition in the market almost always benefited consumers the most.


     Yet…it was finally time to disrupt everything.


     Getting up from the throne, Daneel flourished his hand and spoke to the waiting sovereigns.


     "She's had her fun. It's our turn. Begin!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     762 Counter-attack 2
      Nolan had the same iconic neutral look on his face as he spoke to the leaders of the ruling families whom he had spoken to to begin this operation which was actually going much better than what he had expected, at least after listening to Jessica speak about what the King of Lanthanor was supposed to be capable of.


     Born in the Goddess's Sanctum sect, he had been judged at birth to be unfit to be a seed, much to the disappointment of his parents, who had both been seeds and were now two of the secret individuals in the Goddess's Sanctum who were poised to break through and become powerful Heroes of Angaria.


     He never even spent that much time with his parents, unlike his brother who did manage to qualify.


     He was the forgotten child, and at one point, he even distinctly remembered both his parents frowning when he entered the room when they were playing with his brother.


     In this way, Nolan grew up alone, with no one to love and no one to love him. He became convinced that him growing powerful would set everything right, and he pushed himself so, so hard to train night and day.


     Yet, the Heavens had already decided that he would be but mediocre when compared to the top talent of the Big Four, and who was he to try and change that? He never succeeded in doing anything to attract his parents' attention, until that fateful moment when he tried out a technique he had found in some corner of the secret library that his family had collected over the years.


     The technique was one that promised those who were mediocre that they could burn off this mediocrity and shine like the sun that symbolized their sect. It promised many things, and even its use seemed simple.


     Yet, there had been a word stamped on the top of the tome which said 'Faulty'.


     Hey, faulty is just a moderate term, right?


     Convincing himself in his desperation in this way, Nolan used the technique, and the strange thing was that…it worked.


     His talent as a Mage increased because his Mageroot was forcefully excavated, but in return…he forever lost the ability to move his face, and to feel anything above his neck.


     Even his eyelids had to be opened with magic, and his eyes had to be moved painfully each time he wanted to turn and see something.


     That was why he always looked straight ahead, and when he smiled, that was why it looked so artificial and eerie.


     He was literally holding up the corners of the lips to make the smile appear, so it was to be expected that this would be the effect.


     After the success, he went happily to his parents to declare that he could compete with his brother, but…sadly, it hadn't been quite enough to cross the difference, and all three of his family got disgusted expressions on their faces when they saw his drooping lips and cheeks that were side effects of the spell.


     The spell had apparently melted the area around his Mageroot and the Mageroot itself to excavate it and also forcefully enlarge it to increase magic talent in a way that was much more riskier than what Daneel had done, and this resulted in irrevocable damage to certain parts of his brain due to the heat that was transmitted in the other areas around the center of the forehead, where lay the Mageroot.



     It had been an excruciating process, and he had expected to be welcomed with open arms.


     So…the disgust made him snap.


     He lunged at his brother and bit like a mongrel that had been kicked and kicked until its wrath had become something that would not abate until it tasted the blood from the throat of its abuser, and many in the Goddess's Sanctum still whispered to this day about the comments made by the healer when his brother had been carried into the healing bay.


     He had apparently looked like he had been mauled by a wild animal, and the healer had even found that there was very little undamaged flesh left due to the extreme force with which Nolan had attacked.


     This extremely macabre occurrence made it clear just what blunders they had done in the upbringing of their child, and the parents, instead of making amends, decided to abolish Nolan into the general sect.


     From that day, Nolan saw nothing of the exclusive world of seeds that was perfectly hidden from the general Big Four.


     He spent days crying in front of the gate he knew led to his old home, but he was always thrown outside, and sometimes even beaten.


     He was just eleven at the time.


     For a few months, Nolan kept wailing at this place, no matter how much he was ignored or scorned.


     All that changed…on one fateful day.


     A seed who had visited the sect had gotten lost in the main sect area because she had wanted to run some errand there.


     She finally found the way to the secret part of the sect, which was where she also found Nolan.


     His face which he had still not learned to control intrigued her, and when Nolan found someone who spoke to him with an emotion that was not negative…he was captivated.


     She looked like an angel who had stepped down from the Heavens, for hers was the first face that he saw when he looked up that was not filled with emotions like disgust and aversion.


     She pulled him back from his decision to die and end it all, by just saying one thing.


     "Oh, you poor thing. So this world has beaten you down, just like me? Why let it have the last say, then? Live, and show it what you can do. If you choose to follow me, I swear that you will someday get revenge."


     That was enough.


     In his darkest time, she gave him hope, and the strength to live.


     Regardless of whether she kept her word, Nolan swore to serve her forever.


     He was asked to train in the sect and become strong.


     Unlike among the seeds, in the general sect, his talent was quite adequate to make him feel highly valued.


     He figured out ways to make his face normal, and he kept training until he became a Champion.


     Even his Path was a secret one obtained by Jessica, and no matter how much others tried to change their impression in his eyes on seeing that he was now someone of value, he remained loyal to her.


     Hence…when he found that she was imprisoned, it was all he could do to control the anger that rose for the first time since that time he had attacked his brother.


     On her command, he did not go out to directly attack the puny King in the Central Continent whom he thought nothing of. It was only when she told him everything that had happened did he understand that that man was one with a formidable mind, but when Jessica had laid out her plan, he had marveled at how she had covered everything he might do.


     He had always known that she was one of the best in making plans that had a high chance of success, and he carried out all of his duties well, until they were now in this stage were victory seemed within his grasp.


     While he went through all these things in his mind, the leaders of the trading families who had answered the call remained silent, as this wasn't the first time they had been contacted and then made to wait.


     This man whose unnatural face had even begun to appear in their dreams was one who liked to go into random reveries, and the first time this had happened, the one who had been foolish enough to speak up and interrupt him had been punished by having a spell cast on them that made it feel as if their skin was being peeled off.


     From then, the leaders had learned what they should do, and as the mists of memory in Nolan's eyes faded, he finally looked up and addressed them.


     "Everything is going well, but be on the lookout. It is possible that he will do something soon. Do you have any updates?"


     With a gulp, the pot-bellied man spoke up.


     "Yes, I have good news. It seems that we do not have to carry out our plans to target the Network and make them cover our coins. The Network is supposed to be independent, and till now, we all know that they were focusing on the coins of the King while only speaking of ours in passing. That has changed today, because a program has been announced which is apparently due to our latest price cut. A reported will be going around to the houses where the trinkets are present to interview the people and let them speak regarding which option is best. He will be interviewing those on all sides of the aisle, so there is a high chance that this will actually sway more people to our side."


     Nolan showed no reaction when he heard this, but internally, he frowned, even while smiles lit up on the faces of a few of the leaders in front of him.


     Immediately, he contacted Jessica, who stayed silent for a few moments before replying, "Just keep an eye on it. It is possible that he values the Network business more, and it really does need to remain impartial if it wants to maintain its hold on the market. Maybe, by doing this, he wants to be smart by now allowing us a way to enter that market. Also make sure that the interviews go well. Pay people to expound our coins, if needed."


     He could hear the slight uneasiness in her voice, but the suggestions made at the end smoothed out that feeling, bringing back the confidence that he had always seen in her.


     She had always been like this. The more she faced adversity, the more she would spring back and fight against this. It wasn't very possible that the King could be doing anything by this, but the timing still felt a bit strange, so she had added these plans which would further strengthen their position.


     Admiring her for the umpteenth time in his mind, Nolan gave the instructions, and saw the same admiration for the quick-witted thinking that they thought he was displaying.


     This was only a few hours after they had announced their price cut, and the coins were being sold like hotcakes.


     The Network moved fast. The price cut had been in the early morning, and by the evening, the program had already begun.


     The interviewer was a lady who had apparently been newly employed, and she was pretty, with an endearing attitude that made her perfect for her job.


     She interviewed those who were using both, first, and this was to be expected as the King might still want to give a chance to himself.


     However, already expecting this, the trading families had paid off these people to just clearly give the numbers, which were evidence enough that they were the best on the market.


     As this happened, the watching people all over the continent began to be convinced that they were probably seeing the end of Dans and Nivrons.


     After those families, the interviewer went next to a family who only used Dans and Nivrons, and although they spoke strongly, saying that everyone should remain loyal, not many were swayed, especially when the difference was so large.


     After this, finally, because it had to be covered, the interviewer went to the capital of the Black Raven Kingdom to interview a family who had shifted to using only the coins of the trading families.


     They were situated in a street which had the uncommon occurrence of having two families which had been randomly selected by the King, and the other one was one which used both coins.


     The interview went splendidly. The merchants had been ordered to pay a lot, and the people in the family even began to ridicule and humiliate others who were dumb enough to not choose the trading families.


     By the end of it, it started to become clear that it would have a lot of impact on the entire landscape.


     Nolan began to feel happy as a result, as he knew that Jessica must be pleased. Right as he was about to contact her, though, a strange feeling passed over him, as if he had gotten a premonition regarding what was going to happen.


     It was a sixth sense which he had obtained as a part of his Champion Path, and Nolan immediately began to check whether there was any reason for it to go off at the moment.


     He began to check all the communication trinkets that connected him to all those he was commanding in the Central Continent, and the other display trinkets which were showing the images around Angaria.


     However…a loud sound interrupted him, and as he searched to identify where it came from, he realized that it was from the one he had been watching initially.


     Expressions of shock could be seen on both the interviewer and those she had been interviewing, and as a second loud sound was heard, they snapped into action.


     Everyone ran outside to see with horror that a house down the lane had burst into flames.


     "Follow me."


     Putting on a brave expression, the interviewer ran in the direction of the house, and as she raised her hand, a strong jet of water appeared from thin air and began to battle the flames that were raging in the house.


     At the same moment, the woman also conjured a barrier around her and bravely ran into the house, before carrying out 3 people who were all horribly burned.


     The surveillance eye showed all of her heroics, and after ensuring that there was no one else in the house, she sprinkled some water on the face of one of those whom she had saved.


     After this man groggily regained his consciousness, she spoke with urgency.


     "Healers are on the way, but I need to know what happened! Tell me, is there a risk to the other houses, too? Was there an assailant who attacked you?"


     The man took a few moments to understand where he was, before he finally woke up fully and opened his mouth to answer.


     However, right before he could say anything, another loud explosion rocked the area, and as the surveillance eye turned around, it was revealed that it was the same house from which the interviewer had ran out which was now being consumed by flames, just like the one from which the man had been rescued.


     After a brief silence during which everyone could only stare with wide-open eyes and numb minds, the man finally screamed his answer, and his scream caused those watching around the entire continent to stand up and drop their jaws in disbelief.


     This was the same even in the case of both Nolan and Jessica, who felt as if they had been struck by a bolt of lightning out of a clear sky.


     For a moment, some people even wondered whether they had heard wrong, but as the man repeated his words, it became clear that that was not the case, and it broke Nolan and Jessica out of their shock.


     The words that he said were:


     "It was the new coin from the trading families! The trinket stopped working, and before I could check to see what was wrong, I saw the coin catch fire and then blow up! Everyone, throw the coins out if you value your lives! Now! Do it before you burn to death, you fools! Oh, why didn't I just trust our King who cares for us, instead of the trading families who only ever cared for profit? Why?!"


     As soon as this repetition ended, for the briefest of moments, people who were glued to the Network trinkets all over the continent felt the image blur, but they thought nothing of it, as it was normal for small distortions to occur in the trinkets which actually hadn't been fully launched yet.


     Only…it was a different case with Jessica and Nolan, both of whom were able to spot something during that moment which could only be seen if one had reached the level of a Champion and had the reflexes that came with this realm.


     In that moment, the image on the Network trinket had changed to display the King of Lanthanor, who actually…winked.


     "YEAAARGHHHH!"


     As Jessica shrieked with rage on seeing that same infernal smugness which she had witnessed when she had been apprehended before, drastic things started to happen all over Angaria.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     763 Counter-attack 3
      "You heard him. At the moment, I'm receiving reports from all over the Alliance that explosions have occurred in many of the houses which were using the new coins given by trading families. The King of Lanthanor is appalled that his people have been subjected to such a horror, and he has personally requested everyone to stay as far away from these ticking time bombs as possible. For safety, many are advising to halt the usage of all coins given by the trading families. Mages will be dispatched to you even if you are all right, and you should exit your houses and await the arrival of those who can ensure the safety of your homes. The good news is that so far, there have been no casualties, although many are in near-death states. A medical bay has been set up especially for the citizens affected by this appalling incident, and mages have already set out to teleport them all safely into the care of the best healers that the Alliance has at hand. This is Nayera with the Network of Angaria, and I will be back with any updates that need to be given regarding the situation."


     Even before the words were completely heard by the watching people, everyone had already begun to run out of their homes.


     All over the Alliance and even in places around the continent where people had begun to hoard the coins, these explosions took place, and that day would become known in the history of Angaria as a dark one that would later be given the name 'Day of Revelation', mainly due to the events that would occur afterward.


     The place which was the darkest and gloomiest was the grounds of the Palace of Lanthanor, where a large tent had been laid out from inside which wails of pain could be heard, along with desperate calls for parents, or just someone to comfort them and help them through the pain.


     Outside this tent, reporters stood and spoke to qualified people who all lambasted the trading families who were at fault.


     However, everyone knew that these were just people who were here to appear on the Network, so they waited for the real experts to come and explain exactly what had happened.


     Even the merchants were struck dumb, and they had actually begun to be attacked on the streets, as they were blamed for what had happened. No one had any idea who started this call, but it caught on quickly and finally resulted in a situation where all these merchants were driven out of the Alliance.


     Some were also apprehended as they had been denoted as abetters in what had happened, but the helpless expressions on their faces which made it clear that they had no hand in this did not make anyone feel sympathy for them.


     An hour after the incident, a wizened elf appeared in front of the tent which still rang with the screams of those who were being treated for the gruesome wounds that they had suffered.


     The elf's eyes shone with wisdom, and he was actually a known personage who appeared on a special show that gave tips in magic only known to experts, which had become very popular even among those who didn't have Mageroots as it was very interesting to see him manipulate elementary particles and cast spells effortlessly.



     He had a solemn expression on his face, and he raised one of the new coins of the trading families and spoke.


     It was but an object which looked like it had once been a coin, as there was only a vaguely round shape of gold left, with no signs of the beautiful pearl-like object which was supposed to hold the Energy and give the coin value in the first place.


     "The King and I have found that there is a flaw in these coins which make it so that they will explosively release the Energy stored in them after the Energy level depletes to a certain level due to the cost-cutting way in which they were produced. This wasn't apparent before, and it is only clear now after this tragedy has occurred. It is now clear that the trading families compromised on the methods they used knowingly, because as a mage, I can attest to the fact that it would have been clear during the process of production that this outcome was possible. It is simply…abominable that these well-known families resorted to this way so that they could get an upper hand over the King, who is using the safest of techniques and has also tested everything carefully before deployment. That is the reason why his coins were costlier- the price all of you saved on the coins from the trading families have now cost you your homes. By now, I don't think I need to say just how right that first poor victim who is suffering inside was. I have implored the King to take the swiftest of action, and he has assured me that the culprits will not go unpunished. Citizens of the Alliance, rest assured that justice will be done."


     The elf, who was usually known for his calm demeanor, drove his point home very effectively because he couldn't control his own emotions as he said these words.


     His tightened fist vibrated to show the anger he was feeling, and his every word was spoken with so much distaste and regret that this could all have been avoided if the trading families hadn't been so greedy.


     This was the final nail in the coffin for the trading families who had already begun to frantically try and explain that they had no idea regarding just what had happened.


     They received no communications from those who had commanded them so far, so they were left to fend for themselves.


     They tried their best, but the statement of the elf was so damning that it practically cemented their fates.


     All over the continent, even the businesses which didn't have a relation with that of the coins were attacked and destroyed because they belonged to those 'greedy bastards who wanted to save money by killing us'.


     These events only paused because the King of Lanthanor appeared to speak, and he, too, chose the front of the closed tent which now represented the suffering caused by the greedy trading families.


     With a grave expression on his face, he said, "I'm just here to check on these people and join the efforts of healing. At this moment, I can only say that the Alliance will never let anything similar to ever happen again, and my subordinates have already begun drafting laws to ensure this. Like the honorable mage said, our coins are made with costly processes while ensuring safety, above all else. Why else would I be willing to allow them to go into the people who have trusted me so much? I live to serve, and even though I was uneasy when I saw the absurd prices of the trading families, I understood that it might be my failing that I was not able to discover the same methods that they must have. I was prepared to let the business go as at the end of the day, it is the welfare of the people that I desire. But now, the truth is out. Rest assured that there is no risk whatsoever in using what had originally been given to you by the Alliance. As for those who are responsible…they will answer to me, and the millions whom they have placed at risk out of avarice."


     Each emotion and intention of the King seemed to strike deep into the watching people's hearts.


     When he spoke about joining the efforts of healing, his yearning to be of service in every small way possible was shown.


     When he announced the drafting of the laws that was taking place, he showed his care for the people, and the ability to quickly move and make decisions.


     When he spoke about the business, he showed his honest wish to just benefit the people, and this even made those who had forsaken the coins of the King to save some money feel shame.


     Finally, when he spoke of revenge, his burning fury was displayed, and many couldn't help but remark that justice would definitely be served.


     After giving this speech, the King ducked into the tent, and as there was a barrier inside for safety, the watching people could not see anything of the inside.


     They expected there to be blood flowing in rivulets on the ground, while the screams still being heard erupted from the bloody bodies of the poor souls who had had to endure the explosions.


     However, if they could really go inside the tent, like the King had just done, they would definitely have received a shock that might even make them fall unconscious.


     In reality, there was actually…a feast going on inside the tent.


     Indeed, as soon as Daneel entered, he heard the clinking of glasses full of wine, and the sounds of people feasting on the delicacies that had been prepared by the kitchens of the palace.


     The only screams were those of joy, whenever new dishes were teleported into the tent which were steaming as they had just been freshly cooked.


     Seeing the King appear, a cheer passed in the crowd, and it was the reporter who had last been seen escorting those she had bravely saved in that fire who approached the King.


     With a smile, she transformed into Eloise, who held the glass of wine in her hand aloft and shouted, "To the best performance in the history of Angaria!"


     Returning her smile, Daneel flicked his fingers, and the trinkets that were hidden on the bodies of all those present deactivated.


     One by one, their appearances began to change from those of the innocent families who had randomly been selected before to accept and test the trinkets.


     These people were actually recognizable to many in the continent, as they were, in fact, the actors who played many roles in the many shows that came on the Network of Angaria.


     They were all drunk now, though, because they had carried out their jobs perfectly.


     After the cheer, Daneel nodded at them to continue, and while they did so, Eloise spoke in a voice that was only audible to him.


     "Everything was carried out well. Like you asked, only the skills that could easily have been identified by anyone watching were used to fake the explosions and injuries shown on the Network. Of course, the mages we employ use those special effects every day when shooting the popular shows on the Network, so it was quite easy for them, as expected. After the houses were empty, they were carefully lit on fire, and as for the real inhabitants, they are all sleeping soundly in the underground of the Palace. It was a chore to switch them, but because our opponents were mostly paying attention to us and not the customers, we were successful."


     With a nod, Daneel replied, "Excellent. I think I can safely say that it was a grand success. If it weren't for those Heroes watching, I would use Mind Control on everyone right away. Sadly, I can't, so I'll have to get someone to do me a favor, but we can handle that in due time. Anyway, well done, Eloise, and tell the others that they were all perfect, too. I'm off to do my own impersonation, before our dear foe manages to pull off something else. Oh, she has a lot to look forward to."


     With a low laugh, Daneel teleported away, and he soon reappeared at the place which he had already identified beforehand as the base of the confidant of Jessica in the Central Continent.


     Standing idly in the air while hiding himself, he sent a message to the Head which made the man spit out the wine he had been drinking while watching the events in the Central Continent.


     "So, Head. Is killing a Champion of a sect of the Big Four enough to have someone thrown in the same cell as Jessica, or at least one near it? Oh, I'm just asking casually…"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     764 Potential Seed
      In the room the Head was situated in, a large display trinket was in front of him which was showing different areas from around the Central Continent.


     Many of these were actually the places which had received the trinkets from the Alliance, and the rest were a few spots here and there which now looked as if they were in some sort of panic.


     In regards to the former, most of these tiny display windows had flames apparent in them, and some also showed a few people being chased around by angry mobs.


     As soon as the Head reacted in the way he had when he heard Daneel's abrupt question, a voice floated to him from a place near him even though there was no one else visible in the room.


     "Hmm? Didn't you say that this was the wine that you've been holding for over 20 years because you wanted to have it when watching something exciting? Were you lying, then, and preserving your real cache? I gather that you wouldn't spit out wine that you attach so much value to, right…"


     "Yes, I did detect a very faint hint of lilac in my glass, which is indicative of the fact that it may be more recent."


     "Oh, yes. You can't escape us now. Maybe it's finally time you hand over the responsibility of guarding your precious wine cache to all of his, so that we can share it and ensure that it's finished of-ehem, I mean, that it is protected well!"


     The Head had begun to blush very slightly ever since these voices began to be heard from near him, but the last statement made him panic before saying, "You mistake me, gentlemen. There was merely a sudden message which startled me. By your leave, I wish to go handle something interesting that has popped up. From the way it looks, I think I'll have to consult you about it anyway."


     "All right."


     "Sure, get someone to send some wild duck while you're at it. My wife just said that she has an excellent recipe for them."


     "Ah! Duck! Excellent!"


     The Head was almost forgotten as the conversation turned to this topic, so he ruefully shook his Head and teleported away.


     When he reappeared at his destination, though, he saw that the king was eyeing a spot below him, and following his line of sight, he saw that it was Nolan from the Goddess's Sanctum sect who was shaking while he sat as if he had heard the most appalling news ever.


     Well, the reason behind that was quite clear, and it was also clear that there was almost no way for them to launch a counter-attack.


     Meanwhile, after asking the question, Daneel had entered a slight flashback of exactly what had led him to this idea that had worked out brilliantly.


     He still remembered the feeling of frustration when he had understood that he was being targeted by someone so smart that they had thought out each and every move that he might make normally, and it had been an excellent learning opportunity for him to find out just how it felt to be surrounded from all sides by enemies that were invisible.



     He had had to think really, really out of the box, and that was when he had been reminded of an incident where a very famous company that had squandered a lead in the market that they had been gaining due to a certain product that turned out to be, well, a bit too 'next-gen' for customers.


     It was in the mobile phone market, and this company happened to create a very famous line of products which turned out to be exploding hazards that were eventually even banned on most major transportation methods. Many nicknames even began to be attached to the company, and some studies even said that if that fiasco hadn't happened, then they might have found themselves in a much better state than they were at the moment, even though they weren't very bad off as the company with revenue that was only second to the leader.


     However, it was a very intriguing case study regarding the thing that could turn people away from a company very effectively: self-preservation.


     No one would want something in their homes which would explode randomly and hurt themselves and their families, and this was where Daneel had hit on the idea.


     That was also the reason why his father had said that comment, and he once again chuckled to himself as he remembered it.


     From there, implementing it had actually been quite simple. All he needed to do was make sure that they switched out those who would be affected with actors that could carry across the point very clearly that it was the most foolish thing one could do to still use the coins of the trading families after it was found out that something like this was possible.


     The coins, themselves, didn't even need to be modified, though he could have gone in that route. All he needed to do was have mages in secretly in position to cause fake explosions which would be seen by all those on the Network and in the areas surrounding the houses, and after that, the very people who came to rescue them could activate the real explosions and make sure that there was no proof whatsoever that it was all fake.


     The real families would be safely stored away somewhere, where they would wait to be Mind Controlled. After that, they could return to their lives none the wiser, albeit with a few memories that would make them hate the trading families a lot.


     They would be given a hefty compensation from the Alliance that would be obtained from the trading families in exchange for the Army of Lanthanor not marching on them, and although they would have a few bad memories that might affect them for a little bit of time, they would find themselves well compensated in some other methods, too, such as being given the right to obtain free recharges for ten years.


     As for the actors, the best thing would be if they could be Mind Controlled, too, but as he had said to Eloise, he couldn't really do it himself as that would expose his power to those that were watching. Instead, his plan was to enlist someone from either the Fortress or with the help of the Head who could carry out his bidding, and make it so that the entire plan would be carried out 'legally', using only his intellect and nothing else that he wasn't supposed to have.


     Eloise had done really, really well as the reporter, and he had always known that she had a certain charm to her which would allow her to enrapture anyone around her. That had been present even before she had gone through the miraculous rebirth through the resource that had been used on her from the Goddess's Sanctum which was apparently more valuable than the Kingdom of Lanthanor, itself, and it had only become much more prominent thereafter.


     In the feast, Daneel had even had a slight urge to sweep her into a hug, but he had to restrain himself because of the fact that she was in front of all the people that she needed to command every day. Later, though…


     Just as he started to make a few plans that brought a smile to his lips, the Head appeared in front of him with a livid expression on his face, snapping Daneel out of his reverie and making him smile graciously and even laugh when he heard the Head's remark.


     "Casually? Casually! King, if it weren't for the fact that I could use a spell to scoop up the precious wine which is worth more than a thousand of the coins that you are creating, I would have had half a mind to charge you for it. And now, coming to your question. No, it doesn't work like that! It only works if you are a seed, or at least someone who could become a seed, because those cells have special security features just in case someone might want to attack when these precious people are imprisoned. And killing a Champion would get you punished – in Jessica's matter, there was at least only the intention, and she was stopped, even though what she was going to do was very vile. If she had succeeded, there would have been no method for her to escape punishment, but if you do end up killing someone who is precious to the Big Four, like Nolan, then no one will be able to help you. Only a crime which was intended but then stopped can be argued for that it was out of misaligned intentions, and that it only requires imprisonment, and not the harshest of punishments."


     The Head said the entire second part in one breath, almost as if he was afraid that Daneel would go ahead and do something out of a flawed idea and then find himself in a lot more trouble than he had bargained for.


     Once again, Daneel found himself admiring the care that the Head was showing for him, because it was clear that he did not want him to make any missteps that he might regret.


     The news that he had just received was kind of a letdown, though, because he had been hoping that his simple plan of getting himself thrown in prison along with Jessica and then using the World to kill her, or do something to her would work.


     He had expected there to be difficulties, and he was ready to overcome them, but he definitely had not bargained for the fact that it might not be possible at all.


     Yet, when he went over the Head's words again, he suddenly hit on something.


     "A potential seed? Hmm, what is required for one to be given this identity?"


     The Head had considerably calmed down after seeing Daneel going into deep thought instead of getting bloodlust on his face, which he had half expected to see as he knew just how much trouble Jessica and Nolan were giving the King of Lanthanor.


     When he heard this, he answered in a calmer tone.


     "As was already explained to you, seeds are typically chosen at birth, but there is a different process which also comes into play now and then. It is when someone unexpectedly happens to master a Champion Path or technique which is classified as top tier, and ultimately becomes one of the valued assets of the Big Four. They are able to enter this world where even the scale of resources available to them are incomparable to what general disciples of the Big Four can obtain, but theirs is more of a probationary position, and if they do not reach the expectations that are placed on them, then they may be forcefully made to leave that world. You are very close to achieving that identity, too, and all that remains to be seen is just how good your Mage path is. If it is good enough, you might just enter directly. I didn't want to tell that you this before because I didn't want to place additional pressure on your shoulders, but I feel that you should know it. As for Jessica…"


     The Head's voice trailed off, because he could tell that at the moment, that woman was probably planning something else to trouble Daneel with.


     With that being the truth, how could the Head say that he could only endure and not fight back?


     The Head wished that he could help, but his hands were really tied. Even with the support of those whose company he had just left, it was nigh impossible to reach her, leave alone killing her, but still, the Head decided to speak.


     "Whatever you are planning, I advise you to not think of killing Jessica. The death of a seed is a very, very grave matter, and that is why your commander was called on before, even though it is something quite, well, what's the word, uncouth, in the eyes of many, to take the help of someone from the Central Continent. Anyone who was found guilty, regardless of if they were a seed, would have had to face the harshest of tortures for a long time, and I can promise you that they are capable of making anyone wish that they were dead."


     Surprisingly, the king only waved his hand at this, almost as if he already knew all of it, or as if he killing Jessica wasn't what he was planning at all, in the first place.


     He didn't say anything after that, though, and it looked as though he was working out something in his mind.


     The Head waited, and after a few moments, when the king finally opened his mouth and told this plan, there was only one reaction that the Head got: he really felt glad that he didn't have more wine in his mouth, as otherwise, he would definitely have spit it out, too.


     "So, here is what I want to do…"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     765 The Pious Son
      Elsewhere, in the Sect of Hedon, Percy was idly munching on a few curried pieces of chicken while he replayed a certain scene in his mind.


     In the past few weeks, he had totally been taking it easy. He wasn't even bothered much by anyone, as they all expected him to be grieving because of the death of his father.


     After all, that had been the impression that he had given to everyone when the Mad Doctor had been in the coma, and it stuck now. He was supposed to be an extremely pious son who was so busy grieving that he hadn't even exited his room after finding out that his father had died at the hands of the treacherous Ashahell, and by the copious amounts of food that he kept ordering for from the kitchens, everyone expected him to be stress eating in order to overcome the sadness.


     As for the strange thing that had happened when he had poked out his own eyes, even that had been attributed to him not being able to deal with the fact that he hadn't been powerful enough to protect his father when he had been attacked.


     Such perfect, steaming piles of bullsh*t were things that had to be admired, and Percy did admire them occasionally, when he was not doing the exact opposite to what everyone thought he was doing- feeling insanely happy that the man whom he had sworn to kill had been destroyed until there was absolutely nothing left of him.


     He still remembered that day vividly. At that point, the news hadn't even been confirmed that his father had been killed, and all he knew was that the man had escaped and had almost beaten the King of Lanthanor to a pulp. That had really tugged at the strings of his heart, because he felt that it was his duty to try and help his senior disciple brother if he could. Yet, he could tell that his master must have some other plan in place, because he had already done everything in his own power to notify them about what was going to happen.


     He could still clearly recall just how happy he had felt when he saw the breakthrough of his senior disciple brother, and had even admired the way the sun had shined on the scales of the cockroach shell that had appeared to protect him.


     Still, things hadn't looked very good, and he had only managed to heave a sigh of relief when he saw the Mad Doctor go away to some other place.


     He had no idea regarding what was going on behind the scenes, but he still decided that he needed a drink. To get one for himself, he had just made a trip to the kitchens, and by the time he came back, there was something waiting for him on the bed.


     Little had he known that it would be the object which would give him more happiness than anything else in the entire world.


     There was a letter on top of it which was from his master, and as he read what was written on it, his hands began trembling, because he couldn't believe what he was holding.


     He had a slight hint as to what it was, but he didn't want to believe it.



     Yet… When he finally did activate the display trinket and saw the scene where his father had a scared expression on his face while trapped in front of a wall made of earth with nowhere else to go, he had almost dropped the trinket while moving back and collapsing onto the bed with shock.


     Somehow, he held onto it, and with his eyes wider than they had ever been, he had watched as the emotions that he had always wished to see on his father's face appeared one by one, in succession.


     Hopelessness, desperation, panic, and finally… The fear that he had always loved to see in others.


     The video was taken from an angle where he could see his father but not the man who was floating in front of him, and at that moment, Percy didn't really care who he was. It was most probably his master, because that was who had given him this gift whose value couldn't be put into words, but his eyes remained transfixed on the eyes of the man he hated more than anyone else in the world.


     The crowning moment was when he saw the look which meant that his father understood that his time on this continent was over.


     At that moment, he saw exactly what he had always expected to see when such a time came.


     There was no regret, because the man had never actually done anything that he might feel this emotion for. At least, this was the case in regards to the instances where he had killed countless people just for the joy that it gave him, and although some of it was present as he would have no chance to reach the Hero realm which he had always hoped for, it was nothing in front of the overriding emotion of disbelief that was apparent on his features.


     That disbelief appeared in Percy, too, as he saw his father being torn apart into the tiniest of particles, and for a few seconds after that, even though the display trinket closed on its own and destroyed itself, he could only stand there as if he had been paralyzed by some attack.


     He was even holding his breath, and if anyone saw him at the moment, they would have thought that he had died where he stood.


     Yet… Right after that, if they saw the way he jumped up into the air and almost crashed through the ceiling to enter into someone else's room, they would understand that his reaction was one of extreme happiness.


     Indeed, after landing on the ground, a luster was added to Percy's eyes which shone with ecstasy, and he started to look for the trinket which he didn't even remember had disintegrated right in front of him. After he recalled that fact, he reproached himself that he hadn't made a copy, but he understood that there was probably a reason behind it happening. Most probably, his master must want to conceal his power, and that made perfect sense, because this kind of a power was definitely unprecedented in Angaria.


     Putting those things aside, though, Percy had gone on to do the one thing that he had longed to do when he achieved his ultimate goal of killing his father.


     It is at this moment that he realized that his goal had just been to see his father die, and that it didn't really matter whether he did it by his own hands or not. True, it might have been slightly better, but in all possibility, his father might just have broken through to become a Hero as the man had a certain knack for doing things which he wasn't expected to. If that happened, it was difficult to say whether Percy would have succeeded in his lifetime.


     He calmed the surging emotions in his mind which were mostly those of relief and joy, and he sat back down on his bed before closing his eyes and taking a deep breath.


     With that breath, he started to once again repeat the list of names that he always carried with him, in the forefront of his mind.


     They each belonged to those that had been killed by the Mad Doctor because they had associated themselves with him, and after he read each one out loud, he added something beside them.


     "My Mother, Kelsey. Your death has been avenged. My best friend, Bonnie. Your death has been avenged.M y half-brother, Bruce. Your death has been avenged. My half-sister, Overa. Your death has been avenged. My…"


     The list went on and on, and when he reached the end of it, Percy opened his eyes which shone with a certain brilliance and clarity that hadn't been present in them before.


     It was as if a cloud that had hung over his head for so long had somehow cleared, and he found himself eyeing the world itself any new light.


     He felt liberated, as if he had been shackled all this while, and every breath felt wonderful.


     He even started humming a tune to himself, and began to plan a trip to the village to celebrate.


     Yet… He had to put that plan aside for the moment, because it would really be uncharacteristic for a pious son to grieve in the village behind the sect where people usually went to for completely different reasons.


     With nothing else to do, he had really wished that he had the Network trinket which was so popular that fakes had even begun to be proliferated in the sects of the Big Four, and he had obtained one from someone in the kitchens after putting on a grieving face which brought forth pity.


     So, all he had been doing was binge shows while watching the drama of the coins which he didn't really care too much for, except to see how his senior disciple brother would handle it.


     When the final plan was revealed, Percy had clapped as if it was a TV show which had reached its ending, and after that, he was right where he was now: craving for some dessert, and wondering which of the twenty types of pity-inducing expressions he should use to get more free food.


     Only, suddenly, he saw someone appear in the room before he was instantly teleported away.


     What the…f*ck?!


     Extremely alarmed by what had suddenly happened, Percy prepared to fight, but he realized that whoever had managed to teleport him so easily without giving him even a chance to put up any resistance would definitely not flinch much at his Peak Warrior level strength.


     When his eyes finally adjusted, though, he saw that it was actually the Head, and standing beside him was the man whom he had just seen give a very heart-wrenching speech a few minutes ago.


     He almost said the words 'senior disciple brother', but thankfully, he gulped them down at the last moment after remembering that their master's existence was supposed to be a secret.


     Before he could ask just why he had been brought here, the Head spoke up.


     "I hear that you two have met before in rivalry. You should put all that aside, because right now, the two of you will be working together for something. Its something that will actually benefit you a lot, by the way, as because of it, you will be getting access to a technique you might not have seen in your lifetime unless you displayed exceptional talent. You should commend the King of Lanthanor and his knowledge of techniques for identifying that this one will be very suitable for you. In return for this, you need to carry out a task, but don't worry, you won't have to experience any discomfort."


     Percy's expression cleared as he heard this, and the Head thought that it was because of what he had said.


     What he didn't know was that the real reason was that he had just gotten a message from his master.


     "I hope you liked your gift, kiddo. Now then, do this favor for your senior disciple brother, and he might just have even more gifts for you. Don't make it easy, though. Act like you normally would, and if you manage to get a weapon from your treasury...I might be tempted to throw in something, too, in exchange."


     That last sentence riled up Percy, and putting on a disinterested face after putting beside the overwhelming urge to thank his master for the incredible favor that had been done to him, he looked at his nails and said, "Not enough. Throw something else in. Look, it's clear that you need me to do this, and I never leave a bargain after I see it. How about...a weapon from the treasury of the Sect of Hedon?"


     The Head almost sputtered with anger as he heard this, but he controlled himself when he saw the King, who had turned to look at him with a neutral expression on his face.


     Yet, that expresssion, for some reason, made him remember what the King had had to go through because of him.


     Oh, yes, I have a debt to repay. Even though I gave that offer, he almost died! Oh, well, it's not like I'm giving away a weapon to someone outside the sect...


     With this thought, the Head gulped down his retort and nodded, and Percy was actually surprised that it had been that easy.


     If he had known that Daneel had already banked on the emotions of the Head to make this happen, he would have understood why that was the case.


     Not knowing that he had been thoroughly manipulated, the Head spoke up again to continue the plan he had been given by the King.


     "Percy, this is the technique that you need to learn. And after that, all you have to do is...go to prison. Simple, right? Don't look at me, blame him..."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     766 “Kooky Percy“
      The next day, Jessica could be seen pacing around frantically in her cell.


     She had been at this ever since the plan of the King had been revealed. Multiple ideas kept appearing to her, but she could only keep discarding them all, as none of them felt as if they were good enough.


     Not even for a moment did she pause to accept that she had been beaten, as that had never been her character. She knew it in the back of her mind, and it filled her with so much anger that she was only driven forward to win, once more, no matter what she had to do.


     The best plan that had come to her, so far, was to try and have someone attest that it was all false. She had already confirmed easily that it was all an act as the King hadn't even used spells that truly worked against those who were powerful, but again, in this method, she would still be passive, and it might not even work in the end.


     The King had hit her directly where it hurts- as she was controlling the trading families who had never had much love among the commoners, his plan was all the more effective, as it corroborated with what one could expect from these families which only cared about themselves. There were some families which didn't fit this mold, but even they had been grouped together with the others now, and reports kept pouring in that all their businesses all over the continent were repeatedly being attacked.


     Jessica even knew that some of these attacks were being carried out by the King, as he must be looking to gain their resources as they were in a vulnerable state that could be exploited.


     From this, it was clear that he had planned out every step from here, and that must include all counter-measures she could take, too.


     What he had effectively done was place her in the same position as the one in which he had been before this entire thing had happened, and Jessica almost caught herself wishing that she hadn't set herself against such a difficult foe.


     She quashed that, though, and just refocused on her zeal for revenge.


     It was probably best to forsake the trading families and the coin business, as it was evident that the masterstroke of the King had ensured that the people would not be trusting other sources any time soon. She had also considered having the same happen to his coins, but that would seem too obviously fake.


     Just as Jessica started to identify what other businesses she could aim to bring down the King, she saw a call coming in from Nolan.


     The man whom she had helped on a whim had turned out to be quite the steadfast supporter, and as she answered the call, she prepared to tell him that they would just be shifting their focus.


     Yet, to her surprise…she saw that he wasn't alone.


     His back was facing the display trinket, and it also looked like he had sent the call secretly. In front of him was someone whom Jessica didn't recognize, but he was wearing maroon colored robes which were iconic in the Sect of Hedon.



     Hmm? Nolan wasn't supposed to have any connections in the Sect of Hedon, right?


     Puzzled, she watched on, but as their conversation floated into her ears, shock appeared on her face.


     "Nolan, Nolan, Nolan. You are one of the know transgressors who attacked his own brother out of scorn. I decided to start my righteous campaign with you. From here on, I will target all those who do wrong by their family instead of appreciating the gift given to them by Mother Angaria. Perhaps, in this way…I might get closer to being accepted by my father, bless his name, wherever he is at the moment. Mad Doctor was his name, and with his inspiration, I have chosen mine to be 'Kooky Percy'. It has a certain ring to it, don't you think? Now, prepare to die."


     Knowing Nolan's past, Jessica could expect that it might sound like the biggest joke that he had done wrong by his family. Nothing could be farther from the truth, and from Nolan's reaction where he replied in a tone that was tinged with anger, it was clear that he was quite adversely affected by having the tragedy of his life parodied in this manner.


     "You're still a puny Peak Warrior. And you speak of killing me? I'll throw you back in your sect, but not before taking a few limbs as recourse for what you have said. You-"


     Just as Nolan was about to raise a hand, though, an object appeared between the hands of the one who had just called himself 'Kooky Percy'.


     Jessica's eyes widened in alarm as she recognized what it was, and the first thing she did was send a message to her mentor.


     Alas, she wasn't quick enough. The object was in the shape of a tiny, golden bow, and the moment it appeared in the world, an arrow was shot out that moved faster than any speed that a Champion could reach.


     It was an incredibly precious one-time use Hero-level attack trinket, and the only thing that Nolan could do was frantically try to teleport away.


     It seemed that knowing that placing any anti-teleportation trinket would tip Nolan off, Percy hadn't bothered, and had only depended on the speed of the attack trinket which was guaranteed to kill most Champions.


     If Nolan's Champion Path, which was kept secret for a long time, didn't deal with reaction time, he would definitely have met his end.


     Still, he wasn't fast enough, and even as his body began to disappear into the space door he had created to teleport away, the arrow arrived.


     He had taken care to enter with his vital organs first, so he had turned to the side and already placed his head inside, making it so that his body was now a strange amalgamation of human body parts with the rest having disappeared through the space door.


     Delight still appeared on 'Kooky Percy's face, though, because as soon as the arrow impacted Nolan's shoulder, his teleportation was forcefully interrupted, and he was blown back with an amount of force that made it seem as if he had been hit by a thousand battering rams at once.


     His body, from his shoulder, was mangled horribly, and the damage was only not worse because of the many, many barriers that had sprung up and been destroyed.


     At least half of his body was affected, and as he lay on the ground gasping for breath, he looked like someone who had been half-crushed by an unstoppable force.


     Even the clothes had mixed into his skin and flesh until the two were almost indistinguishable, and with a grin, Percy approached him while saying, "Ah, guess I'll just have to finish the job…"


     "Stay your hand!"


     It was at this moment that a golden light cascaded down from above onto the spot where they were standing.


     After being blown out of the room, Nolan had landed in a field nearby where Percy had quickly arrived to finish the job.


     With frustration on his face, Percy looked up to see that a woman had arrived, and she was actually someone that Daneel would have recognized.


     It was the Matron of the Goddess's Sanctum sect.


     Simmering anger was clear on her features, and after checking on Nolan, she immediately enshrouded him in some sort of a formation. He rose into the air and began to be healed, and even as despair appeared on Percy's face as he saw this, he was addressed by the Matron.


     "For attempting to kill a Champion of the Big Four, you have been summoned by the High Council for judgment."


     Forcefully teleported away, Percy found himself in a dark place where whispers could be heard around him.


     He could feel that his hands and legs were shackled to a chair, but it was as if his vision of sight had been taken away. Even his Mageroot was somehow unavailable to him, and this was something that would cause desperation to appear in any Mage of Angaria.


     Yet, living up to the nickname he had given himself, Percy grinned and shouted, "All transgressors will die! He is only the first!"


     "Quiet! You have been brought here to be judged for the crime of the attempt to kill a Champion of the Big Four, who I understand is now stable, but will be out of commission for quite some time. What say you in your defense?"


     The voice seemed to be coming from right in front of him, and it was a strong one, with a hint of the quality of one who was accustomed to giving judgments.


     In response, Percy gave a curious answer which gave rise to even more rumors.


     "Hehe, I won't say anything, but give me back control of my Mageroot, and I'll show you something…special. All of you are Heroes, right? So a Warrior like me should be able to do nothing to you…"


     The request was definitely a strange one, and it was something that was heard seldom in the hallowed halls of the High Council, which one could only hear of, and not see.


     The one in front of him seemed to be discussing something with those that were near him, and finally, Percy found himself able to feel his Mageroot again.


     He heaved a sigh of relief, as the feeling was as sweet as that of nectar sliding down one's throat.


     Regaining his crazy smile, though, he did something which, for the first time since he had arrived, caused absolute silence to appear in the place he had arrived.


     It was just a spell, and to the layman, it would seem like a children's trick.


     A globe of water appeared, which transformed into a globe of fire, and then earth, and then continued to change into many different types of elemental particles.


     After the hush, the man right in front of Percy spoke in an almost petrified voice.


     "T-The Elemental Transformation Path! How?!"


     As an uproar began after he said these words, Percy smiled, as everything was going to plan.


     …


     An hour later, Jessica was waiting for news from her other subordinate above ground, who was just a Warrior.


     "He is stable, ma'am. The best healers are being deployed, and because he was one of the most powerful in the sect, the Goddess's Sanctum is sparing no expense. He is expected to make a full recovery, and the perpetrator has been hauled in front of the High Council."


     Extreme relief appeared on Jessica's face as she heard this.


     She did care about those who were willing to follow her faithfully, and Nolan had always been one of her best subordinates.


     She had only been able to watch as he was attacked, and it was her message which had swiftly deployed the Matron to save his life.


     Hoping that the perpetrator would be punished very severely, Jessica lay down on the bed nearby and prepared to get some sleep so that she could tackle this problem of hitting back at the King afresh the next day.


     Right before she drifted off to sleep, though, she heard the sound of people walking outside.


     Her cell had no doors or windows, but she could hear things from outside.


     To her surprise, someone was marched past her cell and placed in the one beside hers.


     Hmm? Had some seed gotten into a fight, or something?


     Well, what does it matter to me. King, just you wait. My counter-attack will crush you!


     Telling herself this, she fell asleep, and as was normal in these past few days, the man she was thinking about day and night appeared in her dreams.


     Typically, it was the scene of her dreams being crushed that she relived, and although it could be said to be a nightmare, she instead found inspiration in it which spurred her on more and more to fulfill her goal.


     As always, she was in that corridor where she was prepared to kill the other seeds in front of her, and as she found herself frozen due to a spell, the Head appeared along with the King.


     She waited for the dream to take its natural course, yet…something was wrong.


     Contrary to what had happened, the King actually began walking towards her, and try as she might, she found to her horror that she couldn't move, even though she had been able to before because it was her dream.


     Thud Thud Thud


     The sounds of his footsteps seemed to reverberate in her ears, and as he reached closer and closer, for some reason, Jessica started to feel more and more panic.


     After he finally appeared in front of her, he did something which made it clear that this was definitely not the nightmare she had been having every day.


     He took a step back, and taking a deep breath, he…punched.


     It was aimed straight at her stomach, and Jessica had the wind knocked out of her.


     Unable to understand what the f*ck was going on, she looked on even though her eyes began to water, but as the King opened his mouth and said something which seemed to echo in the corridor, a chill unlike any she had felt in her life crept up her spine.


     "Aah, that felt good. Now, then. Let's have some fun, shall we?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     767 Nine Layers of Hell
      "Elemental Transformations. One of the most singular techniques that one can only wish to train in, but not actually prepare for, like it is the case with most top-tier Champion Paths. One who can even begin on this Path is said to have the potential to become someone who can contend with those at the very top, and in the age of the Empire, only one in 100,000 Warriors could even try to understand what this Path means. Yet, this guy…how is it possible, Head?"


     The Head was back in the room where he had been viewing the events of the continent, but this time, in front of him was a strange man.


     He only reached his waist, and even though the Head had never been someone very tall when compared to the other Heroes who employed spells to change their appearances for vanity's sake, he still stood naturally at 6 feet tall.


     So, that meant that the one in front of him would only be 3 feet tall, and it was a mystery among all the Heroes of the High Council regarding just why this individual, whose power could make him stand among the top ten of even those who were hidden on the continent, hadn't simply changed his height after ascending to his level.


     He had a small face, and he was wearing a red-colored robe that fit him perfectly. If he didn't have a beard and if his wrinkles were removed, he might look like a child whose parents had decided to dress him up for some event.


     His brow was wide, and it gave one a hint of the incredible amount of knowledge he was supposed to possess. At the moment, though, that brow was furrowed as he couldn't figure out the answer to this question.


     The Head sighed and decided that he should give the answer, instead of having this man set out to find it on his own, which was something he definitely did not want to happen.


     It was one thing for someone normal to be curious enough to set out on a quest to discover something, but when that person was someone who could kill most people on the Central Continent with a casual wave of their hand, it was best if they were not exposed to situations where they might want to use that power.


     Even the most disciplined of people, if they were this powerful, would not be able to stand for anyone insulting them. And because the identities of these Heroes were hidden to all save a select few, there was a pretty high probability that someone may make the grave mistake of doing something they shouldn't in front of this person, which might invariably lead to an incident that could be avoided if he just opened his mouth now.


     At times, the Head almost felt like a helpless parent who had to take care of so many unruly children who all had their own singular habits and wants.


     And to this list…that King had also been added, who was proving to be worthy of being placed on the top of the list of 'unruly children' even though he wasn't even a Peak Champion yet.


     Not looking forward, at all, to what the man might get up to when he was stronger, the Head answered, "The truth is that this Percy has been leading a double life for a long time. With careful examination of the sect's records, I was able to find this out. His father was someone who delighted in depriving him of things which made him happy, but if he ever showed displeasure, both in front of him or others, he was severely punished. So, from a young age, this kid had to grow up as someone with varied personalities which he had to switch to according to the situation. This made him ripe for this technique, which allows one to effortlessly change their attacks to use different elements without needing to expend Energy. It might sound like something not too powerful, but when one takes into account that one of the major expenditures of Energy for a Mage is that which is needed to convert Elementary Particles into the element they wish, it becomes pretty clear just how overpowered this technique can be. In essence, those who train in this are supposed to have the most endurance among all mages at their power level or even those one or two levels above them, and this allows them to inundate their enemy with quantity if they cannot do the same with quality, while also giving them superior flexibility in battle where defense can turn into offense, and vice versa, in the blink of an eye. Err…don't look at me like that. I did quite a lot of research into this back when I was in the Warrior realm, but alas, even though I tried, I could not embark on the Path. He has already succeeded, and after a little more training, he can be classified as a seed."



     The short man had begun to look with interest at the way the Head had expounded the benefits of this Path while staring into the air with an excited expression on his face.


     That had resulted in the Head giving that answer, and after that, with the mystery cleared, the man said, "Yes, I hope he does pass. I wonder why he is spending so much time leaning on that wall, though. Maybe it is comfortable? And it seems that Jessica is looking to get more ideas in her dreams? Hmm, but it looks like she is having nightmares, instead! Well, I would have them, too, if I had been beaten so badly. Anyway, I'll be off, Head. I'm going fishing tomorrow. Do you want to tag along? I promise that this time, I will come save you if you fall in. Hey, don't look like that! That was a training experience, last time! You won't ever underestimate the power of the sea again, right, because of that experience? Maybe that will save your life in the future!"


     The Head had begun to grit his teeth since he heard the word 'fishing', and after the man finished speaking, he replied in a tight tone, as if he was barely controlling himself.


     "With all due respect, I would have been fine if you hadn't cast a Gravity-Enhancing spell over the area. I'll pass."


     With a sheepish expression on his face, the short man laughed and said, "As you wish. You said that you were curious about how things might have been in the age before the Apocalypse, so I simply gave you a demonstration. Take care, Head," before teleporting away.


     Even for a few seconds after the man left, the Head had a sour expression on his face because of what he had been reminded of, but after that, he, too, cast his glance on the cells which were visible to all those on the High Council.


     Jessica was, indeed, frowning heavily and even sweating in her sleep, while in the cell adjacent to hers, Percy was leaning against the wall that was nearest to her cell.


     The King had simply said that he wanted to reach a truce with Jessica. But if so…why weren't they talking?


     To facilitate this, the Head had even given Percy a secret trinket that would allow him to bypass the protective measures of the cells, enabling him to get across a message.


     Yet, it looked like he hadn't used it, yet, but the Head didn't think much of it, as he assumed that Percy might be waiting until Jessica got desperate, or something.


     He had only agreed to this entire plan because the situation would resolve itself if they reached a truce, and he hoped that it would happen. Something did feel wrong, though, but the Head just put that down to the fact that he was doing something that he shouldn't be for the King's sake.


     Right as he diverted himself away from the cells, though, Jessica suddenly sat up in her bed.


     She was drenched in sweat, and for the life of her, she couldn't understand just what had happened.


     For a moment after waking up, she held the strong thought in her mind that something was wrong.


     Yet, in the same manner that all those who dreamed forgot most of the details a few moments after waking, that thought disappeared into nothingness, but she did retain a few images that were horrific.


     The King, chasing her through a forest with the sound of wolves coming from all over the place.


     She had always been a bit averse to wolves, as in her childhood, there had been an incident where she was almost killed by one.


     Hence, it was natural that the entire thing had been terrifying, but on top of that, the King had been muttering something over and over again.


     She couldn't recall what it was, so she shifted her thoughts to another memory.


     She had been shut in a dark room, and all around her, she could feel the walls…closing in.


     Again, the King had appeared in front of her, and he kept muttering something.


     She remembered denying him whatever he was asking for, and after that…she recalled a sickening sound of bones crunching, after which there was darkness.


     Jessica shuddered in her bed as she relived this memory, and she instantly decided to stop thinking about her nightmares.


     I'm too tired-I've been working myself to the bone over this. Yes, I'm just thinking about him too much. I bet it won't be the same next time.


     She told herself this and launched into a day of planning which was mostly futile, but at the end of it, she realized…that she was wrong.


     She was normally a Champion who would not need to sleep often, but for some reason, she felt exhausted.


     Chalking it up to the night before which had been far from relaxing, Jessica had gone to sleep once again.


     And the nightmares…repeated themselves.


     Each morning, she would wake up more drenched than the last, and each time, the words of the King became clearer and clearer.


     Each night, she would feel exhausted again, and even if she didn't want to, she would feel herself falling asleep, while hoping against hope that they wouldn't repeat.


     They didn't stop, though.


     Even new scenarios got added, which preyed on the common fears of mankind.


     In one, she would find herself starved, and the only way that she could eat was if she agreed to whatever the King was asking.


     In another, she would find herself suffocating underwater, and once again, if she agreed, she would be able to breathe.


     At this point, even her curiosity was aroused regarding just what the f*ck he was asking, and why she was so insistent on denying him each and every time.


     In this manner, the 9th day approached, and on it, something…felt different.


     Jessica only noticed this before she fell asleep, though, and what she felt was that one way or another, something would end tonight.


     What she didn't know…was that in the other cell, Percy was having a conversation with someone in his mind.


     They sounded excited, and over all these days, Percy had understood one thing.


     No matter what he did in life, there was no way that he would ever go against this man.


     He had once thought that he was superior to his senior disciple brother, and that he was a senior only in name, because he had managed to come under the eye of their master sooner.


     Yet, now…he was convinced that that was not the case, and he had decided that he would only ever address him respectfully, because if he didn't…he might meet the fate of Jessica, which was something he would not wish upon his worst enemies.


     As if reading his thoughts, the King of Lanthanor, whose consciousness was in his mind, said, "You know, I don't like this either, but I don't have a choice. I can't kill her, but I need her off her back. So, the only solution…is to break her so thoroughly that even the very mention of going against me will make her faint with fear. In the age of the Empire, this was actually a regulated torture technique created by the famous torture master and later mistress of the Emperor. It was based on the essence of a Nightmare Spider, and it needed the consciousness of one who had that Bloodline. It was called…'Nightmare Journey through Nine Layers of Hell'."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     768 Final Layer of Hell
      For what felt like the millionth time, they were back in that same corridor where their tale had begun.


     Jessica was about to sacrifice her friends and finish her plan of obtaining power, and Daneel was about to stop her in her tracks.


     The scene was frozen, at the moment, because the Nightmare Spider's ability gave Daneel full control of her dreams.


     To her, it would seem as if everything was normal, but Daneel could secretly manipulate everything behind the scenes.


     At the moment, the scene was frozen right before he made the big reveal and saved the four seeds who had been about to be killed.


     Each day, it had begun here, and they had had many, many 'adventures' together.


     The Nightmare Spider had always been a very strange creature. In the age of the Empire, many historians had been completely baffled regarding its powers, because in most Godbeasts, the case was that their powers were those which helped them to hunt and live.


     Seldom were there powers which didn't satisfy either of these needs, but in the case of the Nightmare Spider, that was exactly how it was.


     These Godbeasts had a notorious habit of trapping their prey and then toying with them for days on end before finally eating them.


     No matter who it was, unless they were a lot more powerful than it, a Nightmare Spider could burrow into their dreams if it could find them without any protection while they were sleeping. After that, it would keep digging inside their brain and unearth all the things that they were terrified of.


     This didn't require one to break into one's consciousness, because fear was such an instinctual feeling that the things which triggered it could be identified if one was just able to view a consciousness and see the dreams of that individual.


     On finding what it was looking for, it would keep the prey trapped in scenarios where their worst fears would appear in front of them, and because sleep was supposed to be the time when one was supposed to rest, these kinds of unnatural dreams would cause individuals to not feel rested, at all. This would, in turn, lead them to want to sleep again soon, and the cycle would repeat.


     There seemed to be no clear reason for the Nightmare Spider to do this, because since the moment its prey entered its web and fell under its effects, it was doomed.


     It was only found much later, and with great difficulty, that the reason behind its actions were that it thoroughly enjoyed torturing its prey inside their dreams, and also because fear made prey feel tastier for the Nightmare Spider, for some reason.


     This entire thing was what inspired the torture master to formulate what became famous as a method which was almost ubiquitous with the Empire, because for a time, it was even used on those of enemy forces without being none the wiser.


     There was a famous case where a very powerful Hero with ten powerful Champions under him had threatened to wreak havoc in the Empire when the Emperor and all those who could stop them were off to fight again someone else, and it had simply been a ploy by those who still hadn't been annexed by the Empire to make sure that all the top honchos would be wary that something like that would happen, which might lead them to either being overly cautious, or distracted during battle.



     One day, suddenly, that man and all ten of his subordinates entered the Empire and surrendered after shouting that they wanted to have no more enmity with the Emperor. They swore oaths of life-long fealty, and for some reason, they also begged for mercy, and all those in the court had been extremely shocked after seeing just how much fear was apparent on their faces.


     The secret regarding the reason behind this strange event was kept for a long, long time, until it was finally revealed that it had been done by the torture master using that technique.


     Daneel had gone looking for ways to use the Nighmare Spider's ability on someone, and he had found this and been quite surprised.


     Of course, he had even seen the torture master up close, and he could never have expected that someone who looked like that would be capable of doing things like these which were quite abhorrent.


     Their effectiveness could not be denied, though, and even then, the Emperor had been divided regarding the whole thing, because even though he detested the way that it happened, he had to admit that there had been no bloodshed, which was quite momentous.


     The same choice made by the Emperor then had been made by Daneel now, because he had needed something which could affect Jessica to make sure that she would stop targeting him while not arousing any suspicion.


     Of course, this fit perfectly, and it had even been enabled by the Head's trinket, as all that was needed was for him to find a way inside the cell to communicate with Jessica.


     He knew that he needed to deploy the consciousness, and so, he had separated himself from his body and entered the same trinket which held all the consciousnesses of the Godbeasts he was using for his transformations.


     This trinket was not something that could be detected by any normal means, and hence, it had been hidden on Percy's body. There was no problem with him inhabiting it, either, because the consciousness of those Godbeasts were all dormant.


     After reaching the adjacent cell, all he needed to do was use the same transformation technique to transform his consciousness, and deploy the power of the Nightmare Spider through the trinket given by the Head to affect Jessica's mind while making it look as if everything was normal.


     Everything had gone well, and it was now the final step.


     Yet… Not for the first time since beginning this entire thing, Daneel had a few doubts.


     It was said that one's dreams could be used to find out what kind of a person they were, and the same could be said even of nightmares. By seeing everything that terrified Jessica, he had been able to understand just what kind of a person she was.


     Her tenacity to get what she wanted had already been displayed both in her plan against the seeds and in her relentless efforts to bring him to ruin.


     All she had ever wanted was power, and just like she had said, she didn't like the Church because she still felt that she belonged to Angaria, and that outsiders shouldn't take control of it. She wanted to reach the top on this continent, and for that, she was determined to do anything.


     Although Daneel had no idea what exactly had made her think like this, after seeing many of her nightmares and the way she had screamed, he had found that she had also been abused when young.


     He didn't know how this figured into the whole equation, but he had a feeling that it must have been pretty important in leading her to become who she was.


     True, she wasn't good, per se, because anyone who was prepared to kill their friends that they had grown up with could not be described with this word.


     However… She had only been doing what she thought was best to climb ahead and fulfill her goals.


     Just like he had seen with Jordan, such people were rare, but in this case… She was capable of things much more powerful than Jordan could ever have done, mainly because of the talent that had allowed her to take her role as a seed.


     On this final day, he had to decide just what instructions he would give her. The way the technique of the torture master worked was that on the final day, the question that was asked repeatedly on all the days before would be answered, and after that, there would be a short period of extreme suggestiveness where one could state what they wished the person to do.


     It would almost be like planting the idea in their head, and it had reminded Daneel of a very famous movie from back on Earth which was known for its infuriating ending.


     It would seem to them as if the idea had come from themselves, and there would be no indication, at all, of something like Mind Control causing this to happen.


     Hence, even if anyone tried to scan her mind, no matter how much they checked, all they would see was that she had been having trouble sleeping over the past week.


     Yet...herein lay a major risk.


     Earlier, in the Age of the Empire, no one had known that such a technique existed, so the symptom of not sleeping well for a few days and then doing something that was uncharacteristic of them had gone unexplained.


     However, after the technique became public knowledge due to a leak caused by an incident, it became easy to spot, and hence, from then, the torture master ceased using it on those from forces outside the Empire, and only deployed it on prisoners.


     Daneel was not ready to take the chance that no one might have read of this famous technique. So...whatever decision he made, it should be something that might only seem strange, but not completely unbelievable.


     For example, if he made her swear allegiance to him publicly, it would set off all the alarm bells in the minds of the Heroes who were watching, as in reality, no one could have that much of a change of heart.


     Hence, her getting off his back had to have some other valid reason, and although Daneel had already gotten an idea regarding this, the decision now lay in whether he wanted to put in place something that could allow him to take her on as a subordinate.


     It was clear that she had been a victim of life, and instead of giving up, she had decided to do everything possible to fight back, even if it meant taking gigantic risks.


     Did he really want someone like that under him?


     If it was a few years ago, or even a few weeks ago, the answer might have been a straight 'no' as Daneel would have been averse to such people.


     Yet, now, after his breakthrough...Daneel had started to realize that his mindset had started to mature, and that had been displayed when he took on Jordan, even though he had placed some hoops for the man to jump through.


     Why not do the same thing here?


     If he wanted to defend Angaria, he would have to work with the vilest of people, because no matter what they might have done, he would need their strength to fend off the Church.


     Hence...it was most probably that Daneel would have to start getting accustomed to finding a middle-ground.


     He might hate them for their actions, but there was no reason that he shouldn't dominate them with his power, and then set them to make right their wrongs by fighting for their Motherland.


     Why, that sounds...good!


     With the smile that always came on his face when something had become clear to him, Daneel gave a command to the system.


     "Deploy Final Layer of Hell."


     [Deploying.]


     At once, the place they were in shattered, and it was replaced by an amalgamation of everything Jessica had suffered over all these days.


     Drowning in murky water, being chased by wolves, being crushed from all directions, being suffocated by an unknown assailant, being crushed by a random tree, being stabbed a thousand times- all of them seemed to happen at once, and Jessica's scream was louder than any she had let out yet, because she was simultaneously remembering everything she had gone through while also reliving it all.


     It was one of the cruelest things Daneel had ever done, but he took no happiness in it, just like he had said to Percy. On the contrary, he even slightly pitied Jessica while he once again asked the question that he had already asked hundreds of times.


     The question wasn't really important- it just needed to be something the person would never do, and the one deploying the technique could choose what they wanted to ask.


     Hence, Daneel had chosen one that he liked.


     "Will you bend the knee? Will you bend the knee? Will you bend the knee? Will you-..."


     The torture master had made a clear indication of the number of times one could resist at this stage, and what that said regarding their strength of will.


     If they agreed the first time, it meant they were weak.


     If they broke after being asked 6 times, it meant they had moderate strength.


     And if it was anything after 30 times, then it meant that their will was one which would definitely take them to at least the Exalted Hero level.


     Jessica...answered after 28 times.


     "I...WILL!"


     Saying so, she collapsed onto her knees, and Daneel knew he should not dally.


     So, without further ado, he told her her future.


     "You will tell your mentor and anyone who asks that you feel as if you are close to a breakthrough in understanding your Champion Path due to the frustration you felt, and that you wish to use the method of becoming powerful to deal with the King of Lanthanor later, after he enters the Big Four, as he will not be unreachable to you then. At that time, you will fight him, and after the fight, you will understand that you were in the wrong, and that for power, you should follow him. In the meantime, you will also collect information on those who might be defecting to the Church, and you will expose them discreetly, as this will be your secondary goal. Henceforth, you shall only focus on these two things, and nothing else. You are compelled, and you shall obey."


     [Final phrase to end the suggestiveness window has closed. The Journey has been successful. Ending ability. Sending message to Head.]


     The Head had told Daneel that Percy could send him a message if he had finished his job.


     Right after it was sent, Percy was teleported out of the cell, and before the Head could ask him anything, a flood of messages inundated Daneel's consciousness which had all been sent through the oath-links, and as he heard them, he was quite bewildered.


     "My Lord! The riots are risking the lives of thousands!"


     "Daneel, I've decided to deploy mages to save them. They're innocent, we can't have their blood on our hands!"


     "Daneel, come back fast! Things are not good out here! Your plan was a little too good!"


     Alarmed, Daneel went back through all the messages, and as he understood the matter, he couldn't help but blink with shock.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     769 Problems from Solutions
      Five minutes later.


     In the Kingdom of Lanthanor, the king was sitting along with the rest of his sovereigns while they watched a scene that was currently being showcased throughout the continent through the Network of Angaria.


     He had ordered Percy to give some random excuse because he had no time to talk to the Head, and as the young Warrior was innovative as always, he had directly swooned and said that prison had not been well for him.


     Although the Head had been slightly puzzled, he had said that he would talk later, and Daneel had reunited with his body right away, following which he had called the meeting after sending Percy back.


     It was showing a large warehouse situated near a small village that had been peaceful for decades, but right now, the mud road that led through its center had been thoroughly stamped through as a horde of people had just marched through it with a singular direction in mind.


     They were all headed to the warehouse nearby which had the name of one of the most prestigious trading families engraved in bold letters in front of it. Once, this name would have made many feel respect and even fear, but at present, a famous, or rather, infamous incident had changed all that.


     Right as this horde reached the warehouse, they began to throw rocks that they had already collected on the way. A barrier sprang up to protect it, but it could hardly hold up against the hundreds of objects that were being pelted every second.


     Indeed, this horde had already swelled to become at least around 500 people strong, and all of them were shouting slogans such as "Down with the trading families!" and "No more will you profit from our deaths! Down you shall go, down we shall take you!".


     Even the guards of the warehouse were helpless in front of such large crowd, and one other thing that they knew was that all of these people were from the Alliance, which currently had the moral high ground. They had strict orders not to retaliate and only to ensure that the evacuation would proceed smoothly, because if they even thought of doing something like that, they knew that their already disastrous public image would plummet even further.


     In the back of the warehouse, the evacuation had already begun two hours ago, when a clue had been received that the attack would commence here.


     It was nothing new for the trading families, who were now in complete damage control mode. They were shifting their wealth and resources to secure places which could not be found easily by the people who wanted to take out their anger on everything that was related to them, but the problem was that each family was so large that they had hundreds of warehouses throughout the continent. It would be foolish to shift them all in panic, so they decided to take a wait-and-see approach, which often resulted in this situation where they could only depend on the barriers until the mages were done porting away all of the precious things stored in the warehouse.



     Nine days ago, they had lost everything.


     All the respect and power that had been earned over generations of hard work had all been destroyed in a single moment, and since then, the losses they had incurred were already more than what they had had to endure over the past 300 years.


     In almost each and every part of the entire continent, because the Network had proliferated so much that there was almost no one who hadn't heard of it, the trading families were being cursed because of their greed.


     Every time the leaders heard this, they felt like sitting on the ground and bawling helplessly, because for once, they were actually innocent. Yet, like monkeys caught a forest fire that had been started to target a pit of snakes that needed to be killed, they were those that were being burned the most while the one who had made them do everything in the first place was nowhere to be seen.


     In fact, the first thing they had done was stop using the coins themselves, as they, too, had been terrified that the same might happen to them.


     So far, there had been no communication, so they just continued to operate under the assumption that this plan was now scrapped, and they had to look towards the future.


     Daneel was updated regarding all these things as soon as he arrived, and the internal reports regarding the trading families had been received from Jordan.


     As he went through them all again, the situation in the display trinket escalated, because the barriers had just been broken down. The people had been learning – they had learnt that using jagged rocks was perfect against barriers because they had more penetrative force that would deplete the energy reserves faster, and in this case, they had already specially picked out such rocks.


     The families had no way to account for this, and the evacuation was still not done.


     A massacre looked like it was about to commence as recompense for what might have happened if the business of the trading families had continued, but Daneel turned to his side and nodded.


     Eloise, who was sitting beside him with a rather grim expression, nodded in return as she saw him and sent some sort of signal, following which a team of mages who were wearing clothes that didn't allow anyone to see their features or affiliation appeared to teleport away the remaining people in the warehouse.


     Frustration was visible on the faces of those in the horde as they saw this, as in the last few days, this had happened again and again. It was obvious that the trading families had employed these mages to protect their people, and this meant that they could only take out their anger on the objects left behind in the warehouse, which were mostly just useless scraps of wood or other trivial materials.


     After watching for a little longer and seeing that the horde was about to go back to where they had come from on understanding that there was nothing else for them to do there, Daneel sighed and closed the display trinket.


     Until now, this was probably the first time that he had seen that there could be so many more repercussions of what he did than he could ever expect.


     He had expected there to be outrage, and he had even wanted to use it to his advantage.


     Yet… It looked like he had made a cardinal mistake that was many famous people back on Earth had also committed – underestimating the power of mob mentality.


     All it required was one person of a village saying that they could not let the trading families do as they wished, and often, the entire village would take up arms and march out due to the strong belief that no one would want to oppose such a large group of them, especially when they were in the right.


     This often turned out to be true, because the trading families didn't even think of putting up any opposition knowing that it might incite the king of Lanthanor into deploying his renowned army.


     Yet, the side effect of this was felt by the innocent employees of these trading families, who found themselves lynched and sometimes even beaten almost to death.


     If Eloise and the others hadn't been keeping a close eye in Daneel's absence on everything on the continent, a lot of deaths would have occurred, but so far, thankfully, by keeping the team of mages on hold to teleport away such people, they had been able to ensure that there were only injuries.


     If anyone died, the blood would be on their hands, just like Eloise had said, and he wasn't cold-blooded enough to not care about this, especially when these people had done nothing except look for employment so that they could feed their families.


     The plan had seemed excellent before because he had only focused on the aspect of beating Jessica, but he hadn't really thought about this part. He had imagined that it would be easy to control them, and that it might just die down if the trading families were meek enough.


     Yet, the main problem was that resentment against these families ran deep in many people's blood, as it was true that on multiple occasions, these trading families had been quite overbearing, sometimes even killing people indiscriminately if it meant that they could get their hands on some or the other business or resource.


     Hence, now that Denny had ignited the spark, it turned into a brilliant fire that looked like it had no intentions of stopping anytime soon.


     Without even intending to, he had practically thrown the entire continent into chaos.


     If no one intervened, he was pretty sure that it would get so bad that thousands might end up dying, while resources which were worth tens of thousands of Ether blocks might also end up getting destroyed in the process.


     This was something he was definitely not willing to see, and hence, the matter at hand was to decide how they were going to put an end to this.


     Yet… It was easier said than done, because he was one who had promised justice so vehemently in the first place.


     He almost felt like kicking himself as he remembered that, because even though the effect that he had desired had happened, it had spiraled into something that he would never want, just like an innocent snowball that turned into a deleterious avalanche.


     It was a very strong lesson regarding how he should definitely not go ahead with plans, especially relating to large amounts of people, without carefully thinking of the worst-case consequences and planning out ways to handle them.


     In many ways, the mistake he had made was similar to what had resulted in the ancient British Empire needing to leave all of the places they had colonized, because all of their plans had not accounted for the power of large groups of people who would fight as if they had nothing to lose if they were trodden down on enough.


     With a grave expression on his face, Daneel spread his arms wide open and said, "Well, I f*cked up, but now its time to set it right. Any suggestions?"


     Robert actually got an appreciative expression as he heard this.


     Patting his son's shoulder, he said, "I was afraid that you might have gotten too…'kingly' to admit your mistake. Admission is often the first, and also the most important step."


     Daneel couldn't help but smile as he heard this, and it was Eloise who spoke up after that.


     "You appointed us as your sovereigns, and we took it to mean that we aren't just supposed to be subordinates who do your bidding. Just like how we took the collective decision to send out our mages to save these people, we have also devised a plan which might potentially help in this situation."


     Daneel had been meaning to applaud his sovereigns for this decision, because he really would have been devastated if he had come out to find that he had the blood of thousands of innocent people on his hands.


     Hell, that count could even have gone up to tens of thousands, as one really could not underestimate the power of a stampede that consisted of millions of people.


     Thankfully, things hadn't gotten to that level, but it felt as if a single spark might cause it to happen. It was also why the other two forces had not swooped in, yet, because they must have understood that they might burn their own hands in the process if they tried to take control of this fire that had been lit by Daneel unwittingly.


     As Daneel nodded, Eloise looked at the rest, and the seven sovereigns spoke out their plan, with each saying a part.


     When they were done, Daneel actually…burst out laughing.


     "Simple, but brilliant! I must say I have not chosen wrongly. My dear sovereigns, if ever I grow too complacent of my skill in planning, I ask that you remind me of this, and I will be infinitely grateful, as I will have remembered how I made such a steaming mess which had to be cleaned up by all of you, who rose to the occasion. Go ahead. For once, I will enjoy sitting in the backseat…"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     770 Announcemen
      In the wee hours of the morning on the next day, Jack was tossing and turning in his bed.


     Ever since he had seen his neighbor's house burst into flames, a growing terror had been present inside him.


     He was a merchant in the Kingdom of Eldinor, and he had always prided himself on making smart investments.


     This was what had allowed him to rise from the ranks of a common trader to his present state, where he had a large estate with 30 servants and a large family that was still growing.


     As was normal in his family, he had not hoarded all the success to himself.


     He had brought all of his family members, who had always supported him, into the business, and with his direction, all of them had flourished.


     On seeing the rapidly fluctuating prices of the different types of coins, Jack had identified right away that a war was going on between the two forces, which meant that it was a ripe opportunity for the people to benefit from it.


     He had already made a lot of profits in a situation that had once been similar to this- then, it had been in the case of a singular type of barrier trinkets which could protect entire moving carts, and two different elves had developed it. They had engaged in a war much like this one because of their pride which dictated that it was fine even if they took a loss if they could have their product proliferate into the market, and Jack had bought as many as he could from both of them. After the war ended, the prices went back to normal, and he had sold everything for a hefty profit.


     His plan had been to do the same thing in this case, and hence, he had hoarded as many coins from the trading families as he could find.


     In fact, at one point, those in the Kingdom who had the trinkets had to buy them from him, because he had already bought out the merchants.


     Hence, when he saw the flames rising into the horizon and heard the words of that man, he had rushed back into his house in a blind panic.


     His nephew, who was just 2 years old, had greeted him, and to his horror, he saw that the kids in the house were playing with the coins.


     He had allowed it as they liked the shiny objects, but seeing what had happened, he frantically snatched them all and threw them out.


     In this way, he had lost half of the resources he had accumulated over decades, but more than that, he had been thoroughly traumatized about what could happen.


     Damn those trading families!


     He had feuded with them multiple times, but because of their deep reserves, they had always come out on top.


     But this time…they had gone too far.


     Yes. Enough was enough.


     For the past ten days, he had been controlling himself, but he could do so no more.


     They had to pay!


     Rising from his bed, he threw all caution to the wind and marched into a street nearby where there were a mix of elves and humans.


     "Proud citizens of the Alliance! Imagine your homes razed to the ground! Imagine your families, dead! Imagine your future, destroyed! I have seen this in my dreams, every day, and I can stand it no more! I need to take out my anger on those wretched assholes who dared to do business with our lives! Who's with me?!"



     Calls like these which were much less effective had already succeeded in rousing hundreds to their cause.


     But now, because of the glib tongue of someone who had made their way in the world, thousands soon rose, and they all began to follow him while he led the way to a large bunch of warehouses in the outskirts of the Alliance which were so heavily guarded that no one had targeted them yet.


     Yet…where those hordes had been comprised of only normal people who could only use rocks as their weapons, this one had many Mages and Fighters who all had furious expressions on their faces.


     On their way, they kept collecting people, and by the afternoon, right as they were near their destination, their group had already swelled to hold over 10,000 people.


     Their steps made the ground shake, and their shouts seemed to reverberate in the very air, lingering even after they passed due to their singular passion.


     The gates of the Alliance had no hope of stopping them, and they were thrown aloft while the guards also cheered. They weren't supposed to, but why wouldn't they want to join? They were the ones who would have died!


     For too long had those trading families stepped on everyone they wished. Today, they would pay.


     Jack wasn't even the leader of the group anymore. He was in the front, though, and his voice rang the loudest when he shouted the slogans that were repeated by the group.


     Presently, they began to approach the warehouses where hundreds of guards could be seen milling around with wary expressions on their faces.


     Yet, when they saw the size of the crowd they were supposed to hold off, hopelessness and desperation shone in their eyes.


     "Guards! Think no more! Turn on your masters, the day of reckoning is nigh! Today, we will hurt them like they have hurt us for generations!"


     As Jack shouted this, it was also taken up by the group, and as tens of thousands of voices urged them, complicated expressions appeared on the guard's faces.


     It looked like they would heed these words at any moment, as never before had been such an organized group. Mages were at the back, and Fighters were at the front, ready to run forward and pummel the barriers into dust.


     The guards knew that if they didn't choose now, it would be too late to regret later.


     In this way, the situation looked like it was going to escalate to become something not seen yet on the continent of Angaria.


     The guards would begin a fight on their own on the inside and might even probably deactivate the barriers, letting the horde of people arrive inside and take out their revenge on the hundreds of employees who were just there to ensure the evacuation.


     No matter how many mages were deployed, it would have been difficult to prevent disaster, but right before everything reached a tipping point, a single person appeared in the air between the warehouses and the large group of people.


     If it were someone they didn't recognize, the mob might even have attacked thinking that it was someone from the trading families who had arrived to attack them.


     Yet, she was familiar to everyone present, as they had all witnessed her bravery in the Network trinket.


     She was the reporter who had heroically saved the family, and as soon as they recognized, the chants ceased, as she commanded enough respect that she deserved to be heard.


     As if she had expected this, the reported nodded with a smile and threw out two objects which began to float in the air.


     They enlarged into two large display trinkets, one in the direction of the people and the other in that of the warehouse.


     Taking a breath, she spoke in that same melodious voice that had captured the heart of many innocent people all around Angaria, and after ensuring that they had heeded her words, she teleported away.


     "Your anger is justified, but on the orders of the King of Lanthanor, I ask that you witness what is going to happen."


     Curious, everyone looked at the display trinkets which were blank, but a second later, an image flashed into place.


     It showed the incredible landscape of Angaria, as it was showing a scene from several hundred feet up in the air.


     The communication eye kept moving upwards, until finally, an iconic object appeared in its vision.


     It was the Heavenly City of the Alliance, which had rose into the air with much fanfare.


     The eye kept moving up until it reached an edge of the city, and as it swiveled to show the image on top of it, eyes began to redden in the crowd as they could see those who were responsible for all of their sleepless nights.


     However…that emotion of anger turned into one of bewilderment when they noticed that all the heads of the trading families were actually kneeling on the ground, with their head held low.


     In front of them stood the Grand Court Mage of Angaria and Eloise, the lady with no title, but who wielded unparalleled power in the Alliance.


     Along with them were also present the Black Raven King, two commanders of the Alliance- Aran and Robert and one other man whom many recognized as the one who was known as the brother of the King.


     Also present were two women who had risen to fame, and who were now the icons of the life that one might wish to lead. They were Helena and Dalia, owners of the conglomerate which seemed to have a hand in many, many businesses all over Angaria.


     All of them had proud expressions on their faces, and although no one could guess the reason behind this, it soon became clear as all the heads of the trading families rose to their feet.


     One among them- a middle-aged lady who commanded quite a lot of respect and was known for her ruthlessness walked forward and made an announcement in a solemn tone.


     "We, the trading families, are extremely apologetic for what has occurred. We entered into the business seeing profit, but we made certain missteps which we are not proud of. No words can justify what we have done, so with the help of the King and his subordinates who have all been…ehem, kind enough to come to our aid, we have reached a decision to show how prepared we are to pay recompense through our actions. For a ten-year period, we are ready to give a major part of our assets over to the Alliance and to H&D, while we act only on your bidding. To be clear, what is of the Alliance…is also yours. That means that any of the warehouses you might wish to destroy will cause losses to you, as they would have been potential areas for you to get employed. I understand that many jobs are going to be created with this consolidation of trade, and I daresay that it will bring a lot of good to Angaria. In ten years…I daresay that it might even be a new continent. We will be lending all of our expertise to the cause, and we will work tirelessly to make right our wrongs. Long live the Alliance!"


     "…"


     After a brief moment of silence following this shocking announcement, someone in the crowd took up the shout.


     "Long live the Alliance!"


     "Long live the Alliance!"


     "Long live the Alliance!"


     As Daneel saw it snowball into a chant that seemed like it was ready to rend the heavens, he smiled.


     All of his sovereigns had threatened and forced these heads into this, and each of them had worked very hard to make it happen.


     Seeing it be successful felt great. Their thinking had been simple: to stop the rioting, make the objects which the people were showing hatred on belong to them, and they would definitely stop. For this, such an agreement was necessary, and after calculating all of the losses that might continue and hurt them severely, the heads had been 'persuaded' to sign the agreement, especially because it was only for ten years.


     Daneel had always wanted to take control of their assets without seeming like a greedy dictator, and he couldn't have expected that such a brilliant opportunity would come. Now, he had many more ways to launder his own money for the development of Angaria, and although it remained to be seen just how effective everything would be, he had high hopes for the future.


     Yet, suddenly…the system sent a message in his mind, and hearing it, a ghastly expression appeared on the King of Lanthanor's face.


     [Urgent message incoming through oath-link from individual named 'Cassandra'.


     Message: "HELP! THEY'RE-".


     Message cut off.


     Oath-link severed.


     From the tone of the message and the subsequent severance of oath-link, there is a high probability that the individual has been killed.


     Last known location: A mountain top located in the south of Angaria.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     771 The Mountain to the South of Angaria 1
      The message was so shocking and sudden that Daneel had to ask the system to take control of his face right away.


     They were being broadcasted live to the entire continent, and there was no way that he could show his panic to all those who were watching.


     A leader was supposed to be one who inspired confidence in his followers, not panic, and in this pursuit, the first objective was always to make sure that expressions like the one he had just gotten should not be visible to them, at least until all of the facts had not been verified yet.


     Thankfully, he had the Basilisk's Breath technique, which he had activated right away to tell the system.


     Because of his ample practice in the technique, he was able to make sure that his lapse in control was so short that almost no one would have been able to spot it.


     However…that didn't include a certain few people.


     "What's the matter, King? You look like you've seen a ghost…"


     It was the Head who sent this message, and for a moment, Daneel was clueless regarding just what he should send as a reply.


     He still hadn't even completely processed the information, but he was presented with this situation.


     Thankfully, years of tackling high-pressure situations had given him quite a quick wit, so he said, "It's nothing, an accident has occurred in the training of my personal corps…I will contact you if I need your help in anything."


     The Head soon sent a reply which allowed Daneel to let out a sigh of relief.


     After all, it was to be expected that any Champions or Heroes who might be watching would be able to spot him, and it was best if he cleared it up right now.


     "All right, I guess it is something major, but the fact that you're still there means that it must be under control. You are very secretive about your personal corps…I hope everything is all right. Yes, if you require my help, let me know."


     The Head seemed like he had been about to say something, but at the moment, due to the pressing matter in Daneel's mind, he didn't recognize anything and was only happy that he had not aroused any suspicion.


     The good thing was that their objective had been achieved, and the only thing that remained was a formal signing of the agreement so that it could stay behind in the minds of all those who were watching, in case they got thoughts of marching out to rebel again.


     Switching with his clone and making sure that it was another thing that no one normal would be able to detect, Daneel reached a place nearby and went through everything the system had said again.


     Cassandra had sent no updates recently, but that had been so since a long time, as she had kept saying that she could feel that she was getting closer, but that she wouldn't know if she was succeeding until she succeeded. Hence, she had said that she would contact him after she was successful without going inside the village that she was looking for, but clearly, something had gone wrong.



     Hearing the message again, it was easy to determine that the system was right. The two words were said in a tone of such frantic panic that they would fit if they were coming out of the mouth of someone who knew that they might be approaching their death, and an oath-link was bond so complex that even if one deployed the strongest formations against it, they would only be able to deny the one at the other end who held an oathstone from finding out the oath-giver's location.


     The first thing Daneel did was decide to tackle everything with a cold mindset.


     He could not let emotion come into this, because if it did…he did not know what would happen, and he didn't even want to find out.


     He had never been someone who was bane to their emotions, but when the matter came to those he treasured…it wouldn't even be too much to say that neither heaven nor hell would be able to stand in his way if he decided to go against them.


     So, after taking a few deep breaths and adjusting his mind, Daneel listed everything he knew, and everything he should do, in order of priority.


     Cassandra was searching for a village that might be responsible for spreading those with Hidden Bloodlines over the continent in places where there would be situations that would Awaken their Bloodlines.


     Her memories regarding her childhood had been wiped clean, and all that remained was a very vague remembrance, and a feeling that she could find the place if she looked.


     She had set off on this venture and had been at it for months, and Daneel had planned to join her soon as this village was like a force that was standing in the shadows, unseen, while all of them frolicked in the light without a single care in the world.


     The Oath-link had been severed, and it seemed as if she had been in a perilous situation.


     These were the facts, and after thinking for a bit, Daneel right away embarked on a few inquiries.


     "System, is there a way to make it seem as if an Oath-link is severed?"


     [Unclear. Very high-level formations might be able to accomplish this, but even in the age of the Empire, only a handful of people were researching this topic, as it was classified as something only to be delved into in one's free time. It had limited use-cases and one estimate said that it would require resources the likes of which would be burnt by a high-level barrier while it defended one against the assault of ten Heroes, which meant that the cost-payoff ratio was too low. Some say that there was a success, and others say there was not. The Emperor, himself, did not know anything further regarding this, but a formation that accomplished this was definitely not famous in the public sphere.]


     Huh? Unclear?


     This was the first time Daneel had heard such a thing after asking about a topic relating to the Age of the Empire, and he had to admit that it couldn't have come at a worse timing.


     After all, he had both the information stored behind the third seal and the memories of the Emperor, himself.


     Putting aside these thoughts, though, Daneel focused on what he had.


     It was possible, but it couldn't be determined with certainty.


     Well…looking on the bright side, it was definitely better than a firm 'no', which would have made the matter much more dire.


     Without wasting any time, Daneel moved to the next item on the list.


     "In the case of death, can the Phoenix Bloodline cause a rebirth?"


     While breaking through to become a Warrior, Cassandra had awakened her Hidden Bloodline, and it was one that had to do with rebirth.


     Hence, right away, Daneel had gotten the question regarding whether this was possible.


     Sadly…the answer wasn't good.


     [Resurrection is a restriction-heavy ability only available to possessors of the Divine Phoenix Bloodline if they have reached the realm of a Champion. In the Warrior realm, they only obtain regenerative powers.]


     Daneel had been hoping otherwise, but it was something he should have known, as such overpowering abilities usually had a ceiling that one was supposed to cross beforehand.


     Still, he took it in stride, and asked the last question before setting off.


     "Check the countermeasures placed in her. Were there any Hero-level individuals nearby when this happened?"


     [Checking countermeasures. Negative. Champion-level individuals detected. Hero-level formations detected. No further information was received before complete severance of communication.]


     Hmm…the plot thickened.


     If anyone thought that Daneel would send one of his precious sovereigns without any means to track her and be at her side when needed, then they would be delusional.


     Before her departure, Daneel had deployed each and every countermeasure he could think of, and it had clearly paid off.


     Champion level individuals and Hero-level formations…this definitely stank of the Big Four.


     If Daneel could decide that it was them, it would have been fine. However, the probability of the Big Four having something that even the Emperor didn't know about…was slim, at best.


     Hence…the probability was very high that it was probably the elusive force they were looking for.


     As soon as this occurred to Daneel, he opened his eyes which had been closed till now and let out his breath.


     "Deploy countermeasures. Target: Myself. First countermeasure: Automatic breach of detected formations to send a message to the Head in case of danger. Second countermeasure: Deployment of Champion Path in a covert manner if it is judged that an attack can be deflected in this manner. Third countermeasure:…"


     [Countermeasures recorded and deployed.]


     Daneel had always been good at this, so he put everything he could think of in place.


     Going to the Head right now was an option, but that could very well expose a lot of things that really should be hidden at the moment.


     Thankfully, he knew the level of formations that had been used to stop Cassandra, and he could plan beforehand.


     After ensuring that going alone would not cause his death, Daneel set off after making a quick stop to gather some materials.


     The mountain top where her transmission had come from was at the south of Angaria, in a very scenic location that was actually famous for being a place where young couples could find love.


     Many places in Angaria had unique beliefs like these that stemmed from ancient legends, and this was to be expected from a continent with magic that had such a rich history.


     Here, the legend went that a powerful mage had proposed to the woman he had loved all his life, but choosing that moment as one where he would be vulnerable, an enemy who had sworn to kill him swooped in to attack.


     The woman was a mortal, and the mage had fallen in love with her when he had happened to be injured in a village, where he had rested while hiding from his enemies.


     She had cared for him thinking he was someone normal, and in this place, he had decided to tell her the truth.


     Alas, following the norm where such tales never ended well, the enemy attacked, and he hadn't cared much for her as they were both Hero-level Mages for whom mortals were but ants.


     Yet, she, who had given the man her heart, too, stood in front of him when seeing the attack, and that split second allowed the man to retaliate and send the enemy fleeing.


     However, the woman had sustained too much damage, and she died in his arms.


     It was said that his heart broke on seeing the smile on her face which was due to the happiness that she had saved her beloved, and with a heaven-rending scream that reverberated throughout the continent, the Mage joined her in death.


     If couples came here, it was said that they could hope to catch an ephemeral wisp of that never-ending love that had even surpassed death.


     Such a beautiful story did not fit with what had happened here, and as Daneel approached the mountain-top with caution, he felt a faint prick in his spine which indicated that things…might not be as they seemed.


     Indeed, as soon as he landed, a powerful teleportation spell was cast upon him.


     "Allow it."


     With his command, the system did not put up a resistance, and in the next second, Daneel found himself in a large domed area that looked like it was within the mountain.


     Before he could notice any other details, though, his sight was immediately drawn to one corner of the place where he stood, which almost seemed like an arena of sorts.


     There stood a man casually looking at his nails, and beneath his left foot…was Cassandra's severed head, with her face set into an expression of extreme unwillingness.


     Before Daneel could say anything, the man spoke in a gritty voice.


     "Fool. I bet a thousand Ker Gems that as the King, you wouldn't act like an idiot and walk straight into our trap. Well, I lost my gems, and now, you'll lose your head. Come."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     772 The Mountain to the South of Angaria 2
      "Well, now…we shall see once and for all, Cain, whether your eye is really as good as everyone says it is. Last time, you said that he would outshine me, and I didn't say anything because I trusted your seniority. Even after he clearly got revealed to be a damn Cockroach, though, you said that something might be wrong. Will you finally accept that there's nothing special about him after he gets beaten in just two seconds by my junior brother?"


     This dialogue was said by the man wearing all-gold robes, who had been incredibly tipsy during the encounter between the Mad Doctor and the King of Lanthanor before.


     He was back in the same place, as if nothing had changed, and in front of him was still the wide-shouldered man with scars on his face who was wearing the clothes of a commoner.


     They were standing at a bar counter, and behind it, the bartender had actually stopped his pastime of continuously cleaning the already spotless glasses that adorned the many shelves behind him.


     Above him, the words 'Order of the Chevaliers' was written in a flourishing script that was said to incite different reactions in different kinds of people, and through a window behind him, one could see black clouds, which meant that it was raining in the part of Angaria above which this archaic bar made of wood was situated.


     Pin-drop silence appeared in the room after the statement, and the bartender actually began to secretly hope that for once, Galagor had gone too far.


     Everyone knew Cain's story. His eye had spotted so many talents over the years that practically almost every seed had been chosen by him in one way or another, and there was also the tragic story behind why he allowed his nose to stay crooked even though he could set it right in a moment if he wished.


     Doubting that…took balls, and although Galagor was famous for having more of those than many, he still gulped as he, too, understood that he might finally be in trouble.


     The terse atmosphere in the bar which had seen many fights and bets that had killed Heroes and even resulted in the deaths of thousands of Warriors looked like it would once more commence in a situation that would require someone above to step in, but after a few moments…Cain actually cracked a small smile.


     It was so tiny that it was barely visible to normal people, but as Heroes, the two people in the bar spotted it easily and relaxed.


     Yes, he must have seen the error in his ways. Even he has to make mistakes, right?


     This was the thought that came in Galagor's head, and even the bartender was about to sigh and think something similar.


     However…after taking a sip, the words that Cain spoke made both of them freeze and look at him as if they didn't know him, and Galagor even started to choke on the gulp of wine he had just taken.


     "Would you like to bet, then? Our friend down there seems to have an interest in Godbeast Weapons, for some reason, as is evident from how he has been taking as many as he could find left and right. I wager that your junior brother will need at least ten seconds to defeat him. If I win, you will give him your Cataclysmic Mountain Giant Dagger that you like to whip out every time you're going after the ladies. If I lose, I will give you a dip in Heavenly Ambrosia. You're looking to get past a bottleneck, right? I daresay it'll let you vault right over…"



     Ignoring the reactions of the others in the room, the man calmly continued to sip, and it was actually the bartender who reacted first.


     "Cain, that's…I have no words! Ten seconds for an Exalted Champion-level seed to defeat a mere Amateur Champion who hasn't even broken through as a Mage? Even if he did, it's impossible! A seed can kill 3 Mad Doctors if he wished! But that King was thrashed by just one! I-"


     "Shushh!! You mean it, right?! 'The words of Cain are gold'! I heard that, so it must be true! All right, I accept the bet! Haha, today is my lucky day!"


     Almost as if he was afraid that the bartender's words would change this stroke of luck that had been presented to him, Galagor shushed the man and said this while looking at the legendary Cain as if he was a golden goose who had just lain an invaluable egg without even being asked.


     Cain's only response was a nod, following which he said, "Not for the first time, I wish the rules were different."


     Rejoicing even more on seeing this confirmation, Galagor gulped down two full glasses and started to get tipsy again.


     It was the bartender who sighed and responded to Cain after getting another glass to clean, which he actually broke before picking another.


     This showed his agitated state of heart while he spoke in a slightly disapproving tone.


     "Yes, I wish the same, too. But they are what they are. They were placed to allow those who wished to keep their power secret to still test themselves and show their worth, and you know how big we are on tradition. No one sees in, no word leaves the arena regarding what has happened except the winner and loser being declared. You indulge him, Cain. Heavenly Ambrosia can even help a Champion skip levels. It's wasted for a breakthrough."


     Cain's only response was another sip from his glass, and as one, all three men looked down, in a specific direction as they had been given the signal that the arena battle would begin in a few seconds.


     The bartender looked like he knew the result, and didn't like it.


     Galagor was already imagining that dip, and how he would go court Kendall again after his breakthrough, as he would finally be able to defeat her.


     Cain…just looked on calmly, like someone who had seen so much that nothing could surprise him anymore.


     In the place they were looking at, Daneel had just felt a storm go through his mind while throwing everything in disarray.


     He almost didn't register the words of the man, as his eyes were fixed on Cassandra's disembodied head.


     He had already asked the system and found out that it could sense nothing false in what he was seeing.


     That…was his sovereign- one of those whom he had sworn to protect and nurture.


     Each sovereign had trusted him with their lives, and in turn, he had trusted himself to make their every wish come true.


     Yet, now…one of them lay dead in front of him, and the killer was even demeaning her by stamping down on her hair.


     It was all Daneel could do to control himself from flying into a rage, and the words and actions of the man didn't help.


     After seeing that his first dialogue had been ignored, he got an annoyed expression on his face and actually…kicked Cassandra's head.


     This even shocked the rage in Daneel's head into comparative calmness while he watched, transfixed, as Cassandra's head rolled into a corner and disappeared from sight.


     He even felt a slight urge to follow it, but the words of the man finally caught his attention.


     "Oi, piss-weak King! Your subordinates only deserve to die because they have such a talentless turd as you whom they adore as their King! Come here, you overconfident baboon! Ha, I finally have your attention!"


     Like a matador, the man diverted the raging beast in his presence to focus on himself, and although he could see the mad anger in Daneel's eyes, it was obvious that he didn't care about it at all.


     Daneel had caught the part about his subordinates, and while he stared at the man, he walked forward until there were only a few steps of difference between them.


     They were in an arena, and it was a large one. It was at least half the size of a football field, and in the corners, there were only shadowy depths visible.


     Daneel had been teleported right in the middle of it, and earlier, the man had been at the edge.


     He had walked that much distance with just a few steps casually, and as if that hadn't been enough to showcase his power, he stated it out loud.


     "Now that I have it, let me tell you something that everyone who is lucky enough to enter this place should know. First, this is a fight to determine your worth. My power level is that of an Exalted Champion of this Age, and I shall be the one fighting you in this sacred tradition that has been honored since long before the Empire that everyone talks about was even born. Second, no matter what happens in here, no one on the outside will ever know. Third, when you die, make sure you don't let your blood spatter on my clothes. I hate that. Are we clear? Shall we begin?"


     Daneel felt as if he were standing in the eye of the storm that had begun anew in his mind.


     It contained all of the emotions that he had been tightly controlling, and as he heard the man's words, he asked the system whether what he was speaking was true.


     The system replied right away that it was, and that great care had been taken that no one would look inside.


     Even though Daneel didn't give a response, his opponent shrugged and said, "I'll take that as a yes. The battle begins in three seconds. And, oh, if you need something to push you over the edge, listen up. Remember I told you not to let your blood spatter on me? That b*tch didn't listen, and I made sure to torture her while she watched, stuck in her head that I had detached but kept alive using a very special technique. That kind of pain…can't even be put into words. Suffice it to say that at the end, she broke, and she begged to have it stop. I did so right before you came. Haha, there we go! We begin in 3, 2, …"


     The last statement of the man was said because Daneel had let out a snarl of anger as he heard the last moments of his sovereign.


     What must she have been thinking?


     She must surely have been cursing him, right, for not coming to help her?


     She must have begun to repent ever trusting him in the first place, right, when there was no one else who believed in him?


     She must have felt betrayed, let down and cheated.


     And all of it…was because of this man.


     He would die. Oh, he would die.


     He would scream and whimper and beg for death, but Daneel would not give it to him.


     Just as a malicious smile was about to appear on his face, a small voice spoke up in his mind.


     But…what if someone can look in? What if the system just can't tell that there is still a way? Why expose the power that was so difficult to obtain? It might be safer to just try using the power that was already displayed to everyone…


     This voice seemed to embody all of the feelings of caution and control that Daneel had followed for a long, long time.


     It had aided him well, but now…he cursed it.


     This was the thing that he had already thought about recently, and decided on- that he should not scheme, as he had done all this while, and act as the system had always wanted him to if it was needed.


     He cursed it with all his heart, and as he did so, something seemed to change inside him.


     F*ck you, f*ck him, and f*ck whoever might be watching! What worth is all this power if I cannot use it to avenge those who have trusted me? F*ck this world, and f*ck anyone who tries to stop me! I…am Daneel Anivron! I am a World Dominator, and I swear to dominate and end each and every one who had a hand in my sovereign's death! If I do not succeed, I shall shed my life, for I will have proven that I am not worthy of all the blessings bestowed upon me! Such is my word, and I shall heed it until my last breath!


     [Secret Module 'Word of the World Dominator' unlocked. Conditions met. Mission has been set down. Fulfill the mission to earn EXP based on final result.]


     Daneel didn't even hear the system's words, as there was just too much going on in his mind.


     The man had just finished the countdown, and after that, he made a mountain appear out of nowhere right above Daneel's head.


     It was such a fantastic piece of magic that Daneel had never experienced before, and the man even muttered under his breath, "Hehe, I'll be done in one second. Two was clearly a long shot, senior brother. I hope you finally get back at that Cain."


     However…that mutter was instantly silenced, as he became witness to a sight that he thought he would never see in his life.


     The mountain which was going to crush his opponent under it suddenly dissolved, and in its place appeared a swirling array of elementary particles moving randomly.


     Since his childhood, he had always had the habit of stuttering when he was subject to extreme emotions. He had worked hard to get rid of it, but right now, it came to him abruptly.


     "T-t-the Ch-ch-chaos Ch-ch-champion Path! H-h-how?! I-It's supposed t-t-to be l-l-lost! A-a-nd why is t-t-the W-w-world…"


     The Champion Path which perfectly countered his had just been deployed, but the most shocking thing…was that it looked as if the World was casting it, and not his opponent.


     "NO! SOMEONE FROM THE OUTSIDE IS HELPING YOU! IT'S NOT POSSIBLE!"


     Anger took away that stutter, but the man hastily began to move back in fear. All of his bluster from before was gone, and all that remained was a seed who was too used to winning.


     It already felt good to see his opponent like this, and with his eyes still completely red with the anger and despair he was feeling, Daneel snarled out an answer.


     "Yes, they are- a joint family of one hundred people from Lanthanor who just so happen to be camping outside on the personal invitation of the Alliance. You said you tortured her, right? Let me show you what real torture is…"


     Saying so, Daneel continued to raise his hand and draw up his opponent into the air, with his hands and legs stretched out wide.


     Even though his Champion Path had been nullified, the man still tried to frantically use his Exalted Champion level strength to affect the fight.


     He cast all sorts of spells that would have wiped an Amateur Champion off the face of Angaria even though they didn't incorporate his Path, but no matter what he did, each and every spell was countered by the damn World, again and again. Even getting control of the elementary particles was tough, but after seeing the rest, this didn't even surprise him much.


     He knew that something was horribly wrong, but he wasn't ready to accept it.


     Yet, when his arm began to be forcefully torn from his body…he finally understood the truth.


     All of this occurred in barely the span of a second, and just as the two-second mark began to approach, slight tension began to appear in Galagor's face.


     The mark came and went, and although Galagor's face turned sour, he muttered something about the other party losing, too.


     Cain continued to watch, and it was clear that he was more intrigued than before.


     As for Daneel's poor opponent, two of his limbs had already been severed, and Daneel was actually savoring the cries which he offered as tribute to Cassandra, the fiery but sweet commander of Angaria.


     Second after second passed, but he let them stretch instead of hurrying.


     He was done with the hands, so he continued with the legs, all while the screams of the man continued to rise in intensity.


     For thirty seconds, which was the time limit for him to keep up the technique, he was invincible, but the attacks of his opponent had already begun to get feeble, so much so that the World wasn't even moving much to counter his attacks.


     Right after the last limb was torn with just blunt force, the man screamed himself hoarse.


     The ten second mark was quickly approaching, and Daneel wondered how he should continue.


     He could delve into the files of the torture master of the Empire, but before that, he decided to finish the job.


     There was still one limb left, after all, that he had almost forgotten.


     All thoughts of decency and mercy had already fled from Daneel's head after he saw the way this man had dared to kick Cassandra's head.


     Mess with my people, and all bets are off.


     Musing in this way, he began to use the same method on that last limb, and because he had already screamed himself hoarse, the man's eyes widened and his face showed more fear and pain than anything so far.


     All right, this…was too much. He had been ordered not to do this, but when it came to this point…there were no orders that could stop him from not wanting to feel this singular pain.


     Opening his mouth, he screamed something in a squeky voice, almost like a little kid who had been bullied too much and had thus begun to cry.


     "Hey, bro, it was a damn test, all right?! Stop it, man! We're on the same side! Oh f*ck, stop, stop, stop, stop!!!!!! She's fine! She just lost, that's all! I surrender! Aaaaahhhhh!!!!"


     While Daneel hastily scrambled to stop the spell while trying to control the pleasant surprise he had felt on hearing what he had hoped for, but forgotten about, since coming here, in the bar above, Cain and Galagor had turned around and taken two gulps from their glasses.


     A gong had sounded in their minds, indicating that the battle was over, and it had been exactly ten seconds.


     "Dammit, Cain. You're always right. I don't see why my junior brother needed ten damn seconds to take care of an Amateur Champion! I'll discipline him when I go back! But that Heavenly Ambrosia, though…"


     "Er…gentlemen."


     Galagor's words were interrupted by the bartender, who had a bewildered expression on his face, as if he didn't know how to express something he wanted to say.


     Seeing the two men stare at him, the bartender shook his head before focusing on Cain.


     "You…should check the result, too."


     As he said this, both men got puzzled expressions on their faces, but right after that…their jaws almost dropped to the floor, as shock flashed across their features.


     "The victor is the King of Lanthanor, not your junior brother, Galagor. And Cain…till the end of my days, I will proudly say that I was present when the legendary Reaper dropped his jaw for the first time in known history. Haha, if he was capable of this, I am excited to see what else he will do! Like his people say, all hail the King of Lanthanor, breaker of norms and dropper of jaws! Ha, I should get that engraved to hang above the bar for a few days!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     773 The Order 1
      In a room with four walls, four windows and no doors, Cassandra was pacing around with a vexed expression on her face.


     She had already gotten sick of the sceneries that were being shown in each window, and even though there were some changes in them which were promising, she had already gotten tired of trying to interpret them when all of her cries were going unanswered.


     Indeed, even though she knew that the windows were just high-tech display trinkets which were capable of showing three-dimensional images instead of two-dimensional ones, she had still tried screaming in the hope that those outside would hear her.


     She had never been one to take up foolish pursuits, but she was just that desperate.


     Her anger kept boiling over, making her upend the same table that was present in the room multiple times, even though it had ceased to give her any satisfaction after she had done it for 10 times.


     At the moment, she really, really missed Aran.


     Throughout her journey in the army, and even after she had become a Commander, he had always been with her, teasing and joking around without a care in the world. He brought her anger, laughter, embarrassment and even confusion, some times, when she had seen the way he always liked to defuse conflicts, instead of inciting them, as she was wont to do.


     In this way, they had always been a perfect team. With her temper, Cassandra would often get into fights, and with his glib tongue, Aran would intervene and save her from having to use her official post to get out of situations.


     She loved gambling, but she had awful luck, and Aran so loved to tease her about it. Once, to prove his point, he had even bet against her even though it had been on such an obvious thing that she had been sure that there was no way she could lose.


     It was in the matter of a fight which they had just been watching, and right after her bet, the winner who was supposed to be an entire level above his opponent actually tripped on an unassuming stone and gave away the victory, following which everyone who had been hoping to make a small amount by making the small bet stared at Jessica until she had had to leave with blushing cheeks.


     He had never let her hear the end of it, but with the money he won, he did let her drink herself silly.


     Humph. Why am I even thinking about him so much?


     With this thought, Cassandra suppressed the pang of longing that she almost felt for her friend who she knew, in the back of her mind, was so much more, and refocused on the group of people whom she had screamed at.


     They were camping quite far away, at the base of the mountain, and it looked as if they were having the time of their lives as this place truly was blessed with uncommon beauty.


     She remembered thinking the same after her abstruse feeling that she was getting closer to where she had really been born led her to the top of this mountain.



     Suddenly, that feeling, which was almost like the one that one would feel when they had forgotten something, but were so close to remembering it that it felt as if it were on the tip of their tongue had grown to the next level.


     She had always known that when she succeeded, it would be sudden, and hence, she had already decided to just press a button on a simple trinket she had created that would send the King the message that she had found it, along with her location.


     Alas, eight cloaked men had appeared around her in the blink of an eye before she could do anything, and their auras had been so strong that she knew that she might be done for.


     With the intention of helping out the King who would definitely come looking for her, she had decided to send the first message which came to her mind: she wanted to use the word 'help' to indicate that the force she had found looking like they were hostile, and after that, she had been about to say that they were all Champions, as she had been able to detect it.


     Before the message went through, though, she found herself in an arena where a man had nonchalantly explained some rules and said that she would have to fight if she wanted to leave.


     His statement that no one could look at their match had allowed her to throw all caution to the wind, and she had always been impulsive to begin with. In the case of an abduction, like she had said when she had awakened after she had thought that she was kidnapped by someone while it was the King who had done so to help her break through, her policy was to always aim for the royal jewels.


     Staying true to this age-old adage(that she had made famous in the army), she had deployed her Phoenix Flames which had made quite a lot of surprise appear on her opponent's face.


     The flames were shot towards the area her opponent would scramble to protect, and seeing how the strength of her flames had made her opponent flinch, she had understood that he might be cautious of them.


     So, after distracting him, all she had to do was follow up with a devastating attack.


     The plan seemed simple but perfect for the situation. Yet, before she could do anything, she saw one of the strangest feats of magic in her life.


     A gigantic boulder appeared out of thin air, almost as if it had been teleported here, and her flames could actually do nothing against it. It seemed to have a lot of special properties as she could feel a faint sense of danger from it, but before she could even think of making another attack, a similar boulder appeared above her and began dropping onto her head.


     She tried to move, but the gravity in the place she stood had suddenly increased by such a large factor that it was all she could do to even stand on her feet. She tried to teleport, but the space had also gotten locked.


     So, helpless, she could only watch as the boulder inexorably reached the top of her body, following which it would definitely crush her into a thick, red paste.


     At that moment, the only regret she felt was that she was dying without finding out the answers she had been seeking, but right as she felt a heavy feeling on her head…a voice resounded in her ears.


     "You have lost. You will be released after a time."


     After that, she had found herself here, and since then, all she had been able to do was stare at the four windows which she already wished she could break apart and crush under her feet.


     It was in this manner that Daneel found her.


     Right after his opponent's admission, all he had wanted was to verify his statement. So, he had said, "I need proof, otherwise…"


     Another faint tug on that body part made the man scream again, following which he said, "You can leave me bound and go in that direction! Enter the corridor, and open the second door on the right!"


     After shooting a suspicious glance in his direction, Daneel proceeded to do so after ensuring that he was still in complete control.


     Right after the man had shouted those words, some kind of formation seemed to have lifted. Doors came into view all around him, but in the direction the man had indicated using a jerk of his head, there was only one.


     It was made of wrought-iron, and it was knurled all over, giving it an ancient look. It made no sound as Daneel swung it open, and after glancing back one last time, he entered the depths of the corridor presented to him.


     On opening the second door, he found a small room, of sorts, in the back of which was a transparent barrier. Behind that barrier stood a woman wearing leather clothes while glaring fiercely, and her vivid red hair almost looked as if it was on fire.


     On his right was a button, and knowing what it was for, Daneel pressed it and was amused as he saw the absolute shock on Cassandra's face when she saw the wall she had been glaring at dissolve to reveal the King.


     Seeing his expression, though…her mind worked in ways he couldn't have imagined.


     At first, she did feel happy that the King was standing in front of her without coming to harm, but after that, a sudden suspicion caused her to tighten her lips and say, "My King, was this another one of your fake abductions to…"


     Knowing where she was going with her dialogue, Daneel couldn't help but burst out laughing.


     His laughter which was filled with so much relief and joy startled Cassandra, and as a smile inadvertently came on her lips, she saw the King run forward and hug her tight.


     This was…definitely out of the norm.


     "Err, My King, Eloise might not be as powerful as me, but she can be quite creative if she is displeased…"


     Daneel only laughed again as he understood what she implied, but he didn't answer, as the happiness of finding someone whom he had thought he had lost forever was really something else.


     He felt giddy with relief, and as he finally let her go, he looked into her red eyes and said, "I thought you were dead, and I was ready to burn heaven and hell to avenge you. Now…all is well."


     No sooner had he said this, he felt another teleportation attempt on both of them.


     Daneel was almost tempted to stop it, as he had had quite enough of things happening without him controlling them.


     However, he only let go of the constraints on his opponent as his time limit was already fast approaching, but after that, a strange message appeared in his mind, and he also started to feel suddenly dizzy.


     [Host's consciousness is being tampered with. Analyzing attack. Attack is targeting host's recent memories. How would host like to proceed?]


     Huh? Someone wanted to erase his memories?


     After thinking for a bit, Daneel suddenly understood something.


     The man had said that no one would ever find out about the fight he had been through. Was this…how that was supposed to be accomplished?


     Without further ado, Daneel gave an answer.


     "Allow it to do as it wishes, but stop it if there is an attempt to harm me. Store the memories being erased, and restore them after one minute."


     [Affirmative. Letting down defenses. Tracking attack. All memories relating to the fight have been erased without being scanned. Attack has dissipated. Standing by to restore memories.]


     Right after Daneel heard this, he went through a very strange experience.


     He appeared in a peculiar hall which had no ceiling: there was the sky above it, but the weird thing was…that it was the night sky, while it had been day when Daneel had arrived at the mountain top.


     At the same moment, a strong headache assaulted him, following which he could recall nothing except landing on the mountaintop, and then coming here.


     Cassandra also had the same confused expression on her face, and both of them reacted at the same time.


     "My King! You're here! I thought my message wouldn't go through! There were these men-…"


     "Cassandra! You're alive!"


     As both of them looked at each other with bewildered expressions on their faces after they comprehended what they had just heard, a deep voice interrupted them, making them turn to a man with a scarred face who had appeared in front of them.


     "Welcome to the Hall of Beginning. I am Cain, and in the circle of Heroes, I go by my moniker: 'The Reaper'. I have been chosen to introduce you to this organization that has existed since the beginning of the continent. Many distinguished personalities have graced us with their support, including the Emperor whom you seem to hold in high esteem. We had high hopes for him, but alas…he went where he should not have. Anyway, let me give you a short explanation. The Order simply exists to protect Angaria, and in it, if one proves their worth, they can obtain rewards unimaginable to even the Big Four. Breaking through to the Peak of the Champion level in one day? Definitely possible. Obtaining all of the Godbeast weapons you can dream of? If you are worthy, we will even raid the treasuries of the Big Four for you. And getting information on your Master who has promised to contact you, but has not done so yet? Yes, this can be done, too. Ah, as I expected, I see that this piques your interest. Well, in the Order, caterpillars have evolved into Dragons, and the meekest Warriors have broken through their molds to become Heroes to reckon with. We empowered the past, we guide the present, and we shall foster the future. Come, King, and show us whether you are the second coming of Fenoras, the luckless, or Fenoras, the Monarch."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     774 The Order 2
      The words spoken by the man seemed to echo in the room long after he closed his mouth. He stood there, his hands behind his back, scarred face set stoically in the light that came from everywhere, framed in the backdrop of an incredible sight that Daneel had noticed in the corner of his eye when the man had been speaking.


     There was a gigantic chair there, and it was the largest that Daneel had ever seen both in this world and his former. It was simple, with a flat angled back and two armrests that had no embellishments whatsoever, and it stood at least a hundred feet(30.48 meters) tall.


     Its size gave it a certain grandeur this could only be hoped to be attained by normal seats of honor, and it was clear that this chair commanded the highest of honour in this place because it was present at the end of this magnificent hall which had perfectly round stone pillars all around, which strangely ended at the open-ended ceiling, almost as if there had been a roof there that had later been removed to allow for the tapestry of the stars to shine down on all those standing inside.


     'The Hall of Beginning', the man had called it, and although Daneel did not know just what had begun here, he could feel a special something in the air, almost as if where he stood was sacred.


     Putting that aside, though, Daneel came to the rest of what the man had said, and he decided to ask the system just how he had arrived here even after all of his countermeasures, and why it felt as if there was something wrong with his mind.


     Right after that, though, he heard a message, and he was instantly aware of just what had happened.


     Thankfully, long ago, Daneel had told the system to take control of his face whenever it was revealing information when he was in the presence of others. It did so now, and hence, even though Daneel might have been fast enough to control the expression of surprise that came on his face when he went through the fight that he had just been through, it was great that the man had no chance whatsoever to observe anything that might give him any insights into what might be going on in his mind.


     Now emboldened with the truth of what had happened, there was nothing else to be puzzled about except what the man had just mentioned.


     He… Had actually said that he might have information about his master – the man that Daneel had trusted, but who had rebelled against his king publicly and later been charged as a traitor who had to be killed.


     Of course, later on, everything had been cleared up, and his master had said that he would send any updates that he could regarding just what he would find out in the Church. Without him, Daneel wouldn't even have found out about this impending threat, which had motivated him a lot throughout every step of his journey so far. His Master was doing his duty for the continent he loved even though he had put on the outer façade that he hated everyone on it because of the injustices that had been done to him, and Daneel had been really glad that there was someone like this on the other side he could trust.



     Even though there had been no updates for so long, Daneel had guessed that it might have been difficult to get information out, and that as the war approached, his Master would definitely find ways to contact him.


     On that note, Daneel had also not forgotten about his Master's words where he had said that he could go to a special place in the continent if he believed that he was strong enough. Daneel was pretty confident in his power at the moment, but he had still decided to consolidate it a little bit more and also ensure that there was no one watching him before heading off to that place.


     Now, though, it looked like there was an alternate way to achieve the same thing.


     How could it be possible, though? Could these people actually have contacts in the Mainland that Daneel had only heard about very vaguely until now?


     That seemed like a far-fetched notion, and this could also be said regarding the rest of the statements said by the man.


     Breaking through to become a Peak Champion in one day? Surely, he must have been exaggerating, right? He had asked the system long ago whether something like that was possible, and it had been very clear that although the Ambrosia that had allowed him to break through to become a Peak Warrior instantly did exist, there was no such thing for the Champion realm, as it was so much more complex and needed so many more resources that couldn't even be compared to the realm before it.


     As for invading the treasuries of the Big Four to obtain Godbeast Weapons, it did sound good, but all of these things circled back to five words that seemed to hold the crux of the matter: "if one proves their worth."


     He had already defeated an Exalted Champion who had even had a Champion Path that could stand on par with those that were said to be top tier in the Big Four, so what more could he even do to prove his worth?


     And besides, what the hell was this Order? According to the man, it had been present for a long time, but if so, what could it have been doing during the Apocalypse? And if the Emperor was a part of it, why was there nothing regarding this organization in his memories? If he erased everything about it, then why had he been compelled to do so?


     There were so many questions, and Daneel began to hope that this was a situation where they would be answered right away, instead of like before when he had needed to take so long to unravel and reveal the answer to each question slowly, step-by-step, until at a point, there had been so many that he had felt as if his mind was being drowned by all of their collective mysteriousness.


     Beside him, Cassandra was still completely bewildered, and even her vision was drawn to that chair.


     Unlike him, she must still be under the impression that her mind had been meddled with, which was a very uncomfortable feeling that would make one's skin crawl.


     Of course, Daneel was maintaining the same expression through the system, and seeing them like that, the man in front of them decided to speak up again.


     "Regarding your minds and why it must feel as though they have been tampered with: let me apologize for the rules that have always existed within the Order. Not everyone can get to this stage, and to make sure that those who can even find out about the Order are those who have a chance of fulfilling the expectations that will be placed on them, a preliminary test is carried out whenever one finds the place where the Order is located in that Age. In the past one hundred years, 58,874 people have reached the mountain-top, like you, while searching for something. Of them, 25, 467 were normal people who simply got a feeling and wanted to fulfill it, and of them, 43 got to this stage because of their buried potential which could only have been unearthed by us. Of the rest, only 21 got to this stage, so it must be commended that you succeeded. Oh, you failed, Miss Cassandra, but you are already a part of the Order. Let me remind you."


     The last sentence startled Daneel, and before he could do anything, the man pointed his finger at Cassandra.


     For a moment, nothing happened, but after that…Cassandra let out an ear-wrenching scream and collapsed onto the floor.


     What the f*ck?!


     With a worried expression on his face, Daneel was about to bend to check on her, but he found himself obstructed by a barrier.


     Seeing her writhing underneath the barrier, Daneel asked the system to scan her in desperation.


     Before it could give an answer, though, Cain spoke again.


     "You must not disturb her, for a time. It is not an easy thing to hide memories so masterfully that they cannot be detected even by the best methods that can be employed by the Church, or other enemies. On the down side, if they are revealed…the process is painful, but after that, she will be alright. Your paths must diverge at this point, anyway, so leave her be, and come with me. I promise you that you will reunite with her soon."


     Cain's words seemed to have an aspect of solidity in them which would make anyone feel like believing whatever he said, but there was no way that Daneel would trust someone he had just met.


     Thankfully, the system gave a reply at that point.


     [Hidden memories have been unlocked in the target's mind. Because of the degree of the spell that was used to hide them, there appears to be a side-effect when they are revealed, much like rubber lashing out after it has been constricted for a long time. Complexity of spell exceeds any system has detected so far. Analysis in progress. No similar spell found in all records of the system.]


     Well…at least one thing had been verified by this.


     Whatever this place was, its means seemed to exceed even those of the Empire, and that…was pretty damn shocking.


     For a second, Daneel's mind felt as if it was buzzing, as this was all just a little too much to take in.


     The Empire had always seemed like a force that was stronger than anything else to have ever graced this continent, and Daneel had always aspired to build something like it.


     Now…it was being revealed that there was something even stronger?


     Seriously, what the f*ck?


     How could something have been concealed so perfectly that it hadn't shown up anywhere?


     And if it was the place that Cassandra had been looking for, then why was it placing those with Hidden Bloodlines in places and situations where they might go through an Awakening?


     "All will be explained in due time, King. The Overseer awaits. We keep no secrets from those who join us, so everything will be revealed to you after you make your choice. We must not keep him waiting. Come."


     Cain's deep voice broke into Daneel's thoughts, making him glance up and see that the Cain was waiting for him.


     What choice was he talking about?


     And…Overseer? Who was that?


     Damn all these questions!


     Unable to take it anymore, Daneel just marched forward, intending to demand that everything should be made clear right away.


     However…no sooner had he taken two steps in Cain's direction, he was teleported away.


     For the first time in a long, long time, the system had no power to stop it.


     He saw Cain also disappear along with him, and after a moment, they reappeared in a dark room.


     All around him, there was only a jet-black nothingness which seemed to stretch indefinitely.


     The place where they stood was illuminated, and as Daneel looked up…he saw the source of the light, and it made him gulp with shock.


     It was a round object that looked like the sun, but it wasn't shining so brightly that it would blind those who lay their eyes on it.


     If it was just this, it wouldn't have been very remarkable.


     The reason that Daneel's eyes were transfixed on it was that there were a thousand faces visible all over its surface, blinking in an out of existence.


     Each face's eyes were closed, and they changed every second.


     As if this weren't eerie enough, Daneel suddenly spotted something that made his heart begin beating out of his chest.


     One of the thousand faces…was actually that of Cassandra, and before he could think even form any coherent thoughts, a voice was heard that felt as if it was coming from everywhere.


     "Welcome, Daneel Anivron, King of Lanthanor and Leader of the Alliance. I am the Overseer, and I exist to maintain the Order, and ensure that it fulfills its objectives. You are here, now, because you have passed the test to enter. As is my duty, I shall give you the choice. Listen carefully, because this might be the most important choice that you make in your lifetime."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     775 The Order 3
      Even though Cassandra's face disappeared in a second just like the others, to Daneel, it felt as if it was transfixed there.


     Just like the rest, it had looked more like it belonged to someone dead instead of someone whom he had just seen a few seconds go.


     To comprehend the words he had just heard, Daneel actually needed a moment, but after that, the question he was supposed to ask first was clear.


     "What choice?"


     The voice had seemed very strange: it was almost lifeless, as if it had been reading off of a script, instead of being said by someone who might be looking at him through this strange object.


     What the hell was it, anyway? And why the hell had Cassandra's face come on it?


     The system was no help, as it had just told Daneel that his senses were completely constricted to his body. Clearly, there were some very, very strong formations at work here, and even the records from the Empire were helpless in deciphering just what it could be.


     Seeing the trusty records which he had depended on in many situations so far was frustrating, and it had already happened twice.


     Before he could think further about that, though, the voice spoke again.


     "The choice that all must make if they pass the test. The choice whether to enter the Order, or leave this place with the false memory that you found nothing. The choice to either become a part of something that is greater than you, or to forego such an opportunity and continue to live in obscurity while the grand scheme of things will forever be veiled from your eyes."


     These were ominous words, for sure, and anyone would have been pressured by them.


     Yet…Daneel was in a unique situation where he could disregard them.


     No matter what choice he made, if another attempt was made to meddle with his mind again, the system would once again simply counter it and make sure that the information he would obtain would stay with him, instead of being hidden as it had been so long.


     This was something that only he could do, but he didn't let complacence show on his face, as it would be a dead give-away.


     Instead, Daneel made sure that he raised his brows and stepped back, and although this was fake, what happened after that was real.


     Cassandra's face appeared again on the mosaic of faces, and this time, he couldn't control his curiosity.


     "Why is my commander's face on you…"


     He had no idea how to finish that sentence. Was it a face? A body? Or just a trinket, like a speaker, through which someone was communicating?


     Thankfully, an answer soon came, giving him respite from the effort of finishing his sentence.


     "All those who make the choice to enter the Order will appear on my being. They take up the mantle passed down since the birth of this continent, and the Order is within them, from the moment that they make their choice to that of their death, and in some cases, to even beyond. As the Overseer, I represent the collective Will of the Eternal Battle against those who target us with greed in their eyes. Your commander was born in the Order, and hence, she is naturally a path of it."



     So…this eerie sun filled with faces was the body of the thing that was talking?


     This brought up more questions than it answered, but Daneel focused on the rest of what it had said.


     First, it had just been confirmed that the village that Cassandra was searching for was in this place. This had had a major chance of being the case, but seeing it proven beyond doubt was always preferable.


     Second, instead of vague timelines, he now knew when this Order had been established- it was at the birth of the continent.


     But, if so…who had established it?


     Daneel wanted to find out everything, but it looked like the voice had different plans for him.


     "I see the passion in your eyes to uncover everything about the Order. It is not new, and it is something that all those who come here aspire to do. The Path to Power is also the Path to find answers to any questions that anyone might have, and by this point, anyone would be filled with queries that might feel as if they were going to make their head burst. To find out more about the Order, though…you need to first make your choice, and then show that you are worthy of getting the answers that you seek. We shall begin in a moment, after I review your test."


     Daneel had been keeping a close eye on his surroundings, and as the voice said this, he saw Cain get a rueful smile on his face.


     Hmm? Why did he look like he was someone who had lost a bet?


     If he knew that Cain had been given the rudest shock in his life in the past few centuries, he would definitely have been sympathetic to this man who had guided hundreds before him.


     Both Cain and Galagor had needed quite a few moments to come to terms with the fact that an Amateur Champion had somehow won against an Exalted one, and that, too, one who was said to stand within the top twenty seeds among the entire continent- counting those both in the Big Four and the Order.


     Even after that, they had gazed at each other disbelievingly before finally shaking their heads, as they might never know just how it had happened.


     However, that had been followed by different expressions coming on each of their faces.


     In the case of Cain, he had looked down one last time with deep interest, indicating that he was quite looking forward to just what other surprises they would be getting from the King.


     As for Galagor…the fire of competition had been evident in his eyes, and he was notorious for wanting to compete with people and beat them even if it wasn't fair.


     As the voice spoke again, Cain noticed that the King was watching him, so he allowed the corners of his mouth to pull up for a moment in an attempt to let him know that everything was all right, before both of them focused on what the Overseer was saying.


     "Test result: 99th percentile.


     Purge shall begin after the choice.


     The choice before you is the same that has been presented to all those who have come to this stage. All you need to decide…is whether you will enter the Order, or not.


     It might sound simple, but please take note of the fact that there are very strict rules.


     First and foremost, the Order exists for the well-being of the continent. As such, any individual who holds malicious thoughts against it, or who develops them over the course of time will be directly killed due to the Oath that you will have to swear after your choice.


     Yes, there is an oath, and I am actually stating everything that you will swear to, so listen carefully.


     Secondly, one of the Order's greatest strengths is both the secrecy of its existence, and that of its members.


     Let me go into a little bit of detail regarding this.


     If you choose not to join, all memories of the Order will be erased from your mind.


     If you choose to join, you will give the Order the right to erase your memories, if need be. Please note that this only applies to certain situations which are clearly stipulated in the official rulebook, which you will have access to before you make your choice.


     Also note that this is nothing to panic about, as each and every instance of this happening can be reviewed with me. Let me give you an example. You just passed your test in the 99th percentile, which has not been seen in the last 7654 years. This means that you are a once-in-a-millienium talent. If your victory had been in lesser time, your percentile might even have been higher. In such a case, it is natural that news of your incredible power level will attract everyone from far and wide to find out just how you managed it. You will be hounded by Heroes day and night, who will want to find your secrets so that they can pass them down to their offspring and followers. Yes, no one viewed your battle, but just the result will be enough to bring all of this down upon you. Don't you agree?"


     Daneel couldn't help but shudder as he heard the words of the Overseer.


     Right! That was definitely what would happen if it got out that he beat a top-tier seed who was an Exalted Champion while he was only an Amateur one!


     This was an unprecedented feat, and what was even a bit amusing…was that the real time he had needed was just one second.


     The rest had been spent by him torturing his opponent, and if he had wished, he was sure that he might even have been able to end his opponent in a single second.


     But wait, why was he even thinking about that? It was already bad enough as it was!


     This wasn't even something he was facing for the first time in his life. Back in the Olympics, he had displayed power beyond his level, and he had needed Marcus's protection to not have all the Warriors of Angaria come down on him. After that protection had ended, a very dangerous group had arrived, and this was all even in a case where his power hadn't even been that appealing to the Big Four.


     But now…even thinking about it made his hair rise on end.


     It had been an impulsive decision to go all out, and although he stood by it because of the changes that had occurred inside him and also because it had felt just…right, he realized that he might have landed himself in hot soup.


     The Big Four would definitely send their best to apprehend him and study him like a lab rat, and against their combined force…he didn't stand a chance.


     It seemed that his expression of panic was enough for the Overseer, because the voice spoke again.


     "I see that you do. Fret not, because after you have made your choice, a purge shall begin. All those in the Order who know of your result have sworn the Oath, and the only reason that they were even exposed to this process was to ensure that it would be safe, and that they would be able to stand as witnesses in case something happened. This is explained more in detail in the rulebook. After each test, the information about the power levels of the contender and the result is purged from all the minds of those who know about it. All physical records are also destroyed, and it is so perfect that not a soul on this continent, except you, will know about it. This applies even to me. It is one of our strictest rules, and it is also the main reason why even those who would normally be reclusive choose us, because they know that they can keep their power a secret perfectly if they wish, while only exposing it at select times to select people to get what they wanted. All that anyone will know is that you fought someone picked at random from a pool of contenders, and that your performance was good enough to pass. Yes, if you had lost, too, you might have passed if you had fought well. Otherwise, it makes no sense to make you fight against someone so much more powerful than you. The norms that we use to score test-takers are secret, but they are precise.


     Understand that to ensure this, it is necessary to have the second condition of the oath."


     "…"


     Daneel couldn't believe his ears when he heard this.


     It was…so f*cking perfect!


     What more could he want?!


     Although it remained to be seen whether the words of this strange and eerie thing could be trusted, it was a fact that it did make sense that this policy of secrecy must have been very appealing to those who might have wanted to train in seclusion.


     Had he finally gotten a stroke of luck after being unlucky for so long?


     Thinking in this way and controlling his enthusiasm, Daneel continued to listen to the voice.


     "The third and final stipulation is that if it is absolutely necessary, you must swear to give back all that was given to you by the Order. This is for times of war, when vital weapons might be needed to empower those going against the enemies of the continent. That is all."


     The final one…was strange.


     Why was there no oath to forcefully conscript all those who were in the Order to fight, if there was a war?


     Was it too much of a dealbreaker to ask people to fight for their continent, even after they had sworn that they would have no ill thoughts against it?


     Hmm…perhaps it was.


     Right as Daneel was about to deeply analyze the oath, a large tome appeared in front of him.


     "That is the rulebook. You can check it, and then make your choice. Take all the time you need."


     Curious, Daneel walked up to it and started to act as if he was going through it carefully.


     However, on the inside, he had asked the system to scan it and check whether there was anything that stood out.


     He had simply been looking for hidden rules, like the TnC on Earth which made people practically sign over their souls using the 'art of the fine-print', but what he found…made him almost gawk like a peasant who had just been told that the world was much larger than he had thought it was, following which he had to try hard to hide his emotions.


     In fact, it was so disturbing that Daneel even froze while staring at a page, making Cain even curiously glance over to check just what was so interesting on that page.


     If he could have somehow heard the system's message, too…he would have understood why the King's blood was suddenly rushing to his face which had started to flush with anger.


     [Rulebook scanned. Multiple points of interest found. Sorting according to internal priority list.


     List sorted. Outputting first item on the list.


     Rulebook is in the form of rules and information, followed by commentary by many people throughout the millennia.


     There is one piece of information that has attracted the most commentary in recent times, and it is the one that has been chosen to top the list.


     It is titled: "The Topic of Amorality of the Order."


     Most prominent commentary:


     "All of us know of the amorality of the Order and its Overseer, which makes it choose the greater good when taking into view the welfare of the continent. There are both major and minor instances of this. Minor instances are where it is considered perfectly logical by the Overseer to make children go through things like the murder of their parents or even rape if it means that they will Awaken their hidden power, which might end up saving many in the event of a war. In front of the possible outcome, the other act, no matter how wrong it feels to many like me, is perfectly fine! As for major instances, there is one which will come to mind to all those who read this- the Apocalypse. After Emperor Fenoras used the Grand Inheritance to drive back the enemies, the Overseer judged that the best course of action was to excommunicate all those at or above the rank of Champion. It could have led the Warriors to sneakily kill these individuals by exposing their weaknesses, but it chose not to as it was too risky to allow the Warriors, who would grow into the next hope of the continent, to undertake such a task. It forcibly imprisoned all those who had talent, and it even closed its doors to outsiders who could have used its perfectly protected areas to save themselves. It deemed it too risky, and hence…many millions more died than was necessary. Even at the time of rebuilding, it remained hidden, as it had judged that there was still a chance of the enemy returning, in which case it was better if it was concealed. It was only after it was perfectly established that there was no chance of this happening did it finally stop its imprisonment, and even after that, it took no proactive role and only settled back into the organization which would be there to protect Angaria, instead of standing up as something which could have led Angaria into a new age. Some day…I fear that all of us might also be killed, if it means that that will serve the greater good. Many call me a fearmonger and curse at me saying that all I speak is nonsense, but before making your choice, think of this, and beware.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     776 The Order End
      So… That was what the Order had been doing when millions were being massacred throughout the continent, hopelessly fleeing from the monstrosities that Daneel, himself, had seen when he had taken part in the Legacy battle.


     He, too, had felt a slight twinge of fear on seeing the ferocious eyes of those who just wanted to kill, kill and kill, without caring for the fact that those that they might have their hands around were possibly the people that they had loved the most throughout their lives.


     Daneel was no stranger to records from the Apocalypse, and hence, he had read many sad tales about how loved ones were the first to die right after it all started. Of course, in such a time of danger, it was obvious that they would be the ones who were present beside those that went mad, and hence, they were the first sacrifice to the Grand Inheritance which had repelled back the enemy, but brought destruction upon the world that it was supposed to protect.


     He had never blamed the Emperor, even though the man had been racked by guilt. He had done a mistake, and instead of fleeing like many would have done, he stayed back and did all that he could to ensure that the continent would not be lost. He had succeeded, but in the case of the Order… So much could have been done, and so much could have been prevented.


     He didn't agree completely with the person who had written the commentary, because Daneel, after all, had the habit of only listening and then taking whatever he believed instead of just following whatever anyone was saying. On some accounts, it was the right decision by the Order to conserve its power, because if the enemy was really going to return, then it could have acted to direct even the monstrosities to result in a decisive victory, instead of just exposing itself and allowing it to be backstabbed in case someone was watching.


     Yet… In that case, Daneel would have advocated for moderation, where a portion of the force could have been hidden for that purpose while the other went out to help those and do the things that the man had proposed.


     It wasn't just these. Many more things could have been none, but it was clear that the Overseer was intent on always following the path with the least risk, and in many ways, it reminded Daneel of some forms of Artificial Intelligence from back on Earth.


     Only the end result was important, and hence, all other aspects could be ignored, like a mindless robot which might judge that the best thing for the Earth might be for humanity to become extinct, as was the case in a very famous movie franchise which ended up going down the drain.


     It was only because Daneel was so agitated that his mind was going everywhere in this manner, but he reigned it back in and first focused on the rest of the items on the list, because he wanted to find out more about this Order.


     However, before he did that, he got a slight suspicion and asked the system, "Where is this rule and commentary in the book?"



     This seemed like a very important aspect, and anyone would have expected for it to be at the forefront, or at least in the first few pages. However, while he was pretending, he had already rifled through them, and with his Champion level mind, it had been easy to scan the pages quickly.


     It hadn't been present, and instead of that, all he had read about was all glorious stuff about how it was the honor of one's life to be accepted into the Order, and how so many amazing people had been a part of it. It almost seemed like a brainwashing section, and if anyone read it first, they would definitely start to be tempted to make the choice right away, and not waste this opportunity that had been presented to them.


     Of course, the cautious would read forward, but it was still a fact that that section would still have that kind of an effect.


     Just like he expected… The answer that came from the system was pretty startling.


     [This topic has been sandwiched between the creases of the page in tiny and almost illegible letters where it is easy to be dismissed as something else, as there is even a bigger title above it which in the wrong place, but makes one gloss over it as it is unimportant. Also, parts of the commentary have been dispersed, and the system had to run a few scans to compile them all together and put them in the front of the list.]


     Daneel almost felt like clapping his hands as he heard this, but not with amusement.


     It was obvious by now that the Overseer probably judged that anyone who read that part might be turned away from wanting to join the Order, which would definitely not align with its objective of getting more people and having them protect the continent and its interests.


     It was almost like a political party which had its own agenda, and did not want members to read the negative aspects of it, instead focusing on only the positive and hoping that those would be enough to trap hapless people.


     That wasn't to say that this was Daneel's final judgment about the Order, so he continued to ask the system to tell him the other items on the list that it had made.


     [2nd item on the list: There are multiple references to rewards in the Order which can only be obtained if members swear further oaths. These oaths all seem to be normal, but they allow the Order to forcefully recruit and deploy these individuals in times of war as it sees fit. If one does not agree to swear these oaths, they will not be able to obtain a few items on a specific list, and there is a lot of commentary from many people who say that that list is placed on top of others to entice people, and that it contains all of the best rewards possible.


     There is also positive commentary on this aspect, however, because in the many years that have passed since the apocalypse, no such event has occurred, meaning that those who held their suspicion against the Order ended up regretting it when they saw their peers swear the oath and use the resources to go much farther than they could ever have done. Seeing this has led more and more people to start swearing the oath over the years, believing that its conditions will not be invoked in their lifetime.


     This has, of course, changed in the present age, where the war is imminent, but even then, over time, the negative halo around the Order which was created at the time of the Apocalypse after seeing its actions that could have prevented the deaths of millions has been whittled away methodically, until it is almost absent among the general population of the current Order, many of whom seem to have already sworn these further oaths as they believe that it is their duty to fight(some other brainwashing might also be at play).


     This has been gathered from the commentary that has been analyzed over all of these years, which has shown this trend, and although it is not clear just how it has been achieved, it is obvious that it was an intended result, mainly because there is a historical logbook of changes to the rule book which shows that this act of hiding such information in such a manner as has been done with the first item on the list has been done over a long time, with multiple changes that all seem to not result in the present state individually, but somehow made it happen through a confluence of side effects.]


     After this extremely long explanation of the system, it was almost like it had been talking to him, and hence, Daneel couldn't help but ask, "Are you paraphrasing all of these things? Or has some module been opened which allows you to phrase information in this manner? Wait… I also seem to have gotten a message before, during the fight, right? What was it? Repeat that notification."


     [System informs host that information was mostly paraphrased, but arranged in such a way that it will be easy to understand. The commentary's objective is to make the reader aware of everything he or she is getting into. Hence, most information is given in the form of conclusions drawn by individuals, in the hopes that they can carry their point across by showing their reasonings.


     Repeating notification.


     'Secret Module 'Word of the World Dominator' unlocked. Conditions met. Mission has been set down. Fulfill the mission to earn EXP based on final result'


     Rechecking parameters. Mission has been dissolved as it has been determined that its premise was false. Module shall remain unlocked. Conditions for a statement to qualify as a 'Word' remain hidden. If the conditions are met, a mission will once again be given.]


     'Word of the World Dominator?'


     Checking his memories of that time, Daneel saw that it was when had completely let himself go so that he could just act as he pleased, without caring for any consequences. It was the time when his emotions had run rampant, and he had allowed them to, which had probably unearthed some of his true feelings in the process.


     Another time that did come close to this measure of emotion felt was when he had stupidly shown pity that had resulted in the deaths of hundreds, but then, rather than righteous anger, it had been shame.


     This module was definitely handy to earn EXP, and as he was so close to the upgrade, it might even prove vital in allowing him to cross the final hurdle and reach the goal.


     Although Daneel was pleased and wanted to see whether he could use it right away, he knew that this was not the time, and as if to remind him of that, Cain spoke up from beside him.


     "Do you wish for a chair? There are typically two types of people who come to this stage- those that already know the rules, or don't care for them, and hence just make their choice as they have already decided it before. Others, like you, study the rulebook carefully, and because it is so large, it takes time. Thankfully, all we have is time. Take that chair, and I'll also go crack open one of the Order's special bottles of Merrywine."


     The man's tone wasn't really warm, per se, but what he said and how he said it did make Daneel feel more welcome than anything else he had seen and heard so far.


     The rulebook was many thousands of pages long, and it was a fourth of the size of a full-grown man. Sitting down comfortably in the plush chair that had appeared, Daneel continued to act as if he was reading the book while Cain disappeared.


     Of course, inside, he was quickly understanding about the real Order, and the more he found out, the more disconcerting it was.


     He had already expected that there might be something to pull people in further later, and that had been confirmed. So, it remained to be seen what else the system had picked out.


     [Third Item: System has found a lot of similarities between the workings of the Order and that of a specific methodology of business from host's memories. The methodology in question is one that gives 'trial runs' which cost nothing, where its policy is to pull people in with a trial first, before addicting them and making them pay ever-increasing prices to fuel their addiction. There is commentary regarding how the rewards of the Order are plenty at first even though the oath is lax, but as one starts getting more, they start dwindling, until the person is convinced that they must do everything in their power to get more. Some people say that this is justified to spur people on so that they will become stronger but still be bound to fight for the continent, but others insist that it is just a rat race where the Order just wants strong scapegoats who will swear to fight and die for the continent.


     Last item: Through the commentary, it has been determined that the Order contains information and items both for high realms and low. The former is more sought after, so the latter can be obtained easily. The method of 'proving one's worth' is simply the act of carrying out certain missions that the Overseer deems necessary for the Order, or passing certain tests of power which will also be kept secret. Some of these items are: large-scale army formation for Warriors, co-sharing of power by a Champion to increase the training speed of multiple Warriors, formations to increase focus forcefully for a large number of lower realm Fighters in battle, an object filled with the insights of a renowned commander which can be studied to learn tactics, formation to simulate exercises to develop teamwork and gain the ability to handle battle situations, etc. They have been mentioned by many people who complained that such 'useless' things are given to them, while they yearn for ways to make themselves grow stronger.]


     Daneel almost got up with shock as he heard the system.


     Until now, most of what he had found had been making him feel as if it might be best if he didn't swear the Oath and put himself, potentially, at the mercy of this Order which was rubbing him in all the wrong ways.


     The third item wasn't even that surprising, as it had been indicated by the second item. Addiction was an excellent aspect of individuals to exploit to make them stay, after all.


     The fourth item, though...finally made Daneel feel more interest in the Order.


     True, he had already been pretty damn interested both due to the information about his Master that had been promised, which showed him that the means of the Order might be beyond what he could think of, and the formations that he had seen so far which had not been present even in the Empire.


     This last item, though, was attractive in even more ways than these other two.


     His army had been something that he had been trying to develop since a long time in the hope that they would make a difference in the upcoming war.


     Clearly, the Order must contain ways to make that happen, and if they were somehow supercharged by the system...Daneel felt himself getting excited even thinking about it.


     However, first, he calmed himself down, as he had to make a decision first.


     If he agreed, he would get access to a lot of things, but he would have to swear an Oath.


     If he didn't, he could still retain his memories about it and act with the knowledge of its existence, but he would be saying goodbye to many things that he might never find anywhere else.


     What should he do?


     He found himself being swayed toward both sides of the choice, but the more he thought about it, the more Daneel felt as if he was missing something.


     Perplexed by this feeling, he decided to do another run-through of everything that had happened so far, and that...was when he realized why he had been getting it.


     Almost inadvertently, Daneel had thrown the matter of the Overseer causing those deaths and making Cassandra go through such a horrendous childhood aside.


     Normally, this wouldn't have bothered him much, but when it combined with the fact that he didn't like both the choices, but had still been considering choosing one among them...it brought his attention to something new that was now present within him.


     And that 'something new'...had been born because of this momentous day.


     For the first time, in that fight before, he had completely unleashed himself, and it had felt...good.


     More than 'good', like he had remarked before, it felt right, almost as if it was something he had been heading towards all his life without even knowing about it.


     At that moment in time...he had been a World Dominator. In other words, he had been the person who had been born after all his years of struggle, and right away, Daneel realized something.


     Henceforth...that should be the person making the decisions.


     He had had enough of leaving alone those he should be crushing just because they might be too powerful at the moment, and he had had enough of making do with choices where he would have to give up something.


     As soon as this became clear, an almost mischievous smile appeared on Daneel's lips, as he understood that he had been going about it the wrong way.


     When given a choice, a World Dominator was not one who would meekly analyze them both and choose the one that was better than the other, even though he did not really like either.


     No, a World Dominator would smash his fist through the face of the one giving the choice and make them add an option which he wanted, or experience the feeling of having their nose and mouth on opposite sides of their head.


     Feeling a kind of clarity in his mind which made the World, itself, seem different, Daneel got a sudden thought, and he went with it. His high spirits also made him want to add a twist, and his smile broadened as he saw the final result.


     "This is my World to conquer, my World to rule. Like all the others, I shall bring the Order under my feet. Harken, Overseer: your days are numbered. Such is my Word, and my Word shall be kept."


     [Conditions met. Module 'Word of the World Dominator' has been invoked. Mission deployed. EXP will be awarded based on final result.]


     A grand laugh would have really gone a long way in cementing this moment in history, but although it came till his lips, Daneel only let it erupt in his mind.


     Standing up, he asked the system one last thing before making his choice.


     "I guess the oath is also present in the rulebook, right? Is there any risk of me putting myself in danger by swearing that preliminary oath, except for that where my mind might be erased?"


     [Negative. System has found that the same method used on host after host exited the Arena will be the one deployed when the Order wishes for any other memories to be erased. Hence, it can be circumvented in the same way.]


     Almost letting the laughter in his mind touch his lips, Daneel gave a reply to the system.


     "All right, then. Let's go enter this Order, and then find a way to crush it, like an assassin entering a Kingdom to destroy it from within. Overseer...you will pay for everything you have done, both to Cassandra, and to all those who could have been saved if it weren't for you. Order, welcome me, the one you will forever regret accepting into your ranks. Oh...we are going to have a blast!"Was going to make this rhyme, but I couldn't decide whether it would make it better. What do y'all think? Should I come up with a rhyming version?




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     777 The Sovereigns“ Decision
      "After that, making the choice was pretty simple. All I needed to do was give a statement that I would uphold the rules of the Order, never do anything to help or join any forces that might be targeting Angaria and that I would allow my memories to be deleted by the Overseer if it was deemed as necessary according to all the rules that I had already read. It looked like Cain had been delayed by something, because he appeared with a bottle of some kind of weird liquid in his hands which almost looked alive right after I was done, and he only looked from me to the Overseer and then said that I could taste the Merrywine later. I thought that there might be some sort of elaborate session for newcomers into the Order, but the Overseer said that I should leave and come back to the Order when I was ready to spend an extended period of time there, which was apparently necessary whenever one was newly joining. I don't know what to expect in that period, though, and even in the rulebook, the only mentions that are present are that it is a time when every newcomer is introduced to the rich history of the Order and they are also spurred on by being shown all of the resources that they can obtain if they work hard an persevere. Cassandra was still in that catatonic state, and they said that it would take a little bit of time for her to become normal. She would apparently also require some time to adjust to her newly revealed memories after the entire thing was done, which was something that one should go through alone so that they could come out of it sane. I had already read about this elsewhere, in a theoretical study carried out by someone during the Empire that was recorded in one of the libraries that I went through, and in such cases, it is normal that people need an additional amount of time. It is almost like you have been exposed to a different life that you never knew you had, and it can be very disorienting. Still, I insisted that I needed some sort of method with which I could check up on my Commander, and I was given a display trinket which is showing her status actively. With that, I left, and called for this meeting, and here we are, sleeping, because I cannot bypass the oath while awake. My dear sovereigns, I went looking for our firebrand commander, but I could never have expected what I would find. I guess that we are looking at another extended period of time when all of you will have to take care of the affairs of our alliance. I'm not very worried, though, after seeing the way that you handled everything in my absence before. Take a few moments, and ask me if you have any queries."


     After a long explanation of the extraordinary events that Daneel had been through, he sat back in his chair comfortably and waited as all the other sovereigns kept shooting glances at him while going through everything that he had just said.


     The place he was in looked like the normal spot where they had their meetings, but the truth was that Daneel and all the sovereigns were currently sleeping in a single room, while Daneel was in contact with them all and was using the system to simulate this place where they were conversing without being bound by any oaths.



     It was the same spell that he had used to converse with Percy, and he had gotten the bright idea to use it to bypass the Order's oath now.


     They had maintained their silence when he spoke, but their surprise and astonishment at each thing that had been revealed easily shone in their eyes, and it had been quite interesting to see each of the reactions. In the beginning, Eloise and Robert had initially been hopeful that the Order might be a place where they would find help to resist the Church, and this had been evident in the positive expectations that had been visible in their eyes. After that, though, when all of the despicable methods of the Order and their actions had been exposed, they were the ones who felt the most repulsion, and as for Elanev, he had been suspicious from the start, so he only looked as if he was happy with himself that he had spotted a rotten apple right away. After that, though, he seemed to be engaged in a discussion with the old man, and Daneel expected to find out the contents of that soon. As for Faxul, he had been mostly stoic, but that was usually the way he listened – he had a knack of not letting his emotions show, and this was something he had picked up in the time before he had started to change. This was also the same with Luther, Kellor, and Robert, who mostly managed to keep their emotions to themselves, and finally, Aran only showed relief when Daneel assured them all that Cassandra was fine, and after that, he seemed to be simmering with anger, and this was possibly because he was infuriated with the organization that had resulted in his close friend's horrendous childhood.


     Daneel's account had been accurate except for the parts regarding the system, and he had elaborated about his inner turmoil, too. As for the part about reading about what Cassandra was going through elsewhere, it was false, as it had been told by the system that she was still in the process of allowing those memories to flood into her mind, and that going by the pace with which it was happening, it would take quite a little bit of time. Even Cain had explained that such things varied according to individuals, and although he had said that Daneel would reunite with his commander soon before, it looked like that was not going to happen unless Daneel was fine with waiting for a few days, leaving, and then coming back later.


     Daneel didn't have that kind of leisure, so he decided to first ensure that there was a way he could keep an eye on Cassandra and make sure that she was all right while he went back to the Alliance to put everything in place before coming to the Order for what might be a relatively long trip. His ambitions were grand, and he wanted to go about them meticulously and not rush things. Embracing a different side of himself did not mean that he would completely leave behind the other side that had allowed him to achieve a lot of things that he had now, and all he needed to do was find the right balance which would still allow him to continue to act according to his true calling while still utilizing the skills that he had developed so far, but with moderation, or a twist if needed.


     Daneel had slipped into a reverie while his sovereigns thought about everything that had happened, so when he looked up to find that they had all fixed their gazes on him with determination shining in their eyes, he was quite surprised.


     It looked like they had already made some kind of decision among themselves, and Daneel was actually amused to see that it looked as if they had done so so that they could stand together and place it in front of him in a manner which he might not be able to refuse. It was almost like a bunch of children who had banded together to ask for something from their teacher, and Daneel had to stop himself from laughing out loud as he made this comparison.


     That laughter died in his throat, though, when Eloise spoke up and made him widen his eyes with surprise.


     "We want to take the test and come with you. Is that possible?"


     Daneel was quite taken aback. He had to admit that he had only been thinking about going alone and worming his way through the ranks until he could eventually find a method to bring the Order under him, and he hadn't had the time to sit down and think deeply about it.


     Hence, he hadn't considered this option yet- that he might be able to bring his invaluable sovereigns inside along with him.


     The surprise was only because he hadn't expected this to be their first answer, but as he thought about it, he realized that he had forgotten that slowly, his team of sovereigns who were initially just mediocre Central Continent dwellers before, had almost all grown up to become individuals who could probably rival many of the seeds in the Big Four.


     As such, there was no reason for them not to eye the Order and want to take the test themselves, so that they could enter and help him in his goal which almost seemed laughable when one considered that this was something that hadn't been achieved in a long, long time, from even before the Empire had even existed.


     That was such an unfathomable period of time, and this seemed to be such an unfathomably powerful organization that only someone as differently wired in their head as the King could even possibly think of setting such a goal for himself, and because they had gotten used to him doing so and then somehow achieving them in the end, they hadn't even needed a lot of time to get over their surprise.


     After a few moments of thinking to himself, Daneel could only burst out laughing and almost feel like he was a parent who was seeing his children all grown up and wanting to go out into the real world. That was true in terms of power, at least, and he was actually very happy that he had chosen the right kind of people who would even be ready to march into the gates of death with him, even if he didn't ask them for it.


     "I don't see why not. There is a provision where anyone who is in the Order can bring anyone they want to the mountaintop, where they will also undergo the test. If they pass and make the choice, they will keep their memories, and if not, they will be transported back to the same place as if nothing has happened. It will be up to your own strength, because I have no idea just what kind of criteria will be used to judge your performances. Also… I will have to erase all memories of this conversation from your minds, because it will be quite bad for us if we let it slip that I somehow managed to retain my memories of the fight, and that I bypassed their oath in this manner. That is the ultimate taboo, and I'm sure that no rules of secrecy will save me if it is exposed that I was capable of such a feat. I was only able to retain memories because of something that was handed down to me by the Emperor, and even they don't know about it, and it has to be kept a secret. I will, however, leave behind a thought within your minds that you must win, and after that, I will personally restore your memories and explain everything. However, we should first make a decision regarding who is going to stay, and who will be coming with me. I don't think I need to tell you that I cannot take all of you."


     Daneel had no option but to lie once again to conceal the system which had allowed him to retain his memories. After he spoke, relief could be seen on the faces of everyone that was present as, but when he said the last statement, it was obvious to whom he was referring to.


     They were Robert, Kellor, and Luther, who could be said to be the weakest in the sovereigns.


     As Daneel had expected, though, these three actually got smiles on their faces, and Kellor spoke up.


     "If all of you leave, there should be someone to hold the fort, right? The three of us will be more than happy to stay behind and act in your stead. At the same time, we will work on our power to make sure that we don't fall behind all you youngsters. All that remains to be established is-"


     BANG!


     Interrupting Kellor, Daneel suddenly stood up from his throne, and because he hadn't been able to control his power, his feet made a loud sound on the invisible podium that they were all sitting on in their dreams.


     All of the sovereigns looked at him with consternation on their faces, because on his, they could see a slight amount of shock.


     "Stay here, I'll be back soon. Something's come up."


     Saying so and not waiting for any response, Daneel directly teleported away, and in barely a few moments time, he was right outside the secret spot where he had stored the Natural Energised Training Chamber that he had obtained from Eldinor.


     The reason behind his reaction had been that he had received a message from the system that said that there was something abnormal going on inside the chamber which had triggered a few of the detection formations he had placed, and as he arrived, he could see what was wrong, too.


     Natural Energised Training Chambers didn't block sound from the inside as a precaution in case something untoward happened during training, but the reverse was true as silence was essential to calmly meditate and absorb Energy.


     At the moment, the most horrible of screeches could be heard from inside the chamber, and as Daneel watched, he could even see the chamber slightly vibrating and moving abruptly in different directions, as if someone was hitting it with enough force from the inside to cause such movements.


     In the background, though, weirdly, Daneel could hear a long stream of clicks and sounds, which sounded familiar.


     Recognizing that it was the Divine Cockroach's language, he asked the system to translate it, and when he heard the answer, the King of Lanthanor could not feel a chill up his back.


     [Translated text: "Mommy!! Mommy!!! It's happening! I'm finally growing up! But where will I find a mate? Oh, if only that person was one of our species! But he changed the other day, right? Maybe I can ask him to again, so that we can mate! Oh, I hope that works!"]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     778 Skrr“s Breakthrough 1
      After getting rid of the abrupt fear that had appeared in him after listening to the Divine Cockroach's unique wish, Daneel decided to speak to the Ancient Dragon whom he had once again placed in his mind before coming here in the hopes that he might be able to help because it was a matter relating to Godbeasts.


     Indeed, on his way to finding Cassandra, Daneel had also dropped off Drakos in his podium as a precaution while he had gone to the Kingdom of Lanthanor to pick up a few trinkets that he thought he might need. He had known that he would be walking into a trap, and one placed by those whose means might well be beyond what he could imagine. Once, already, he had felt how it was to have all of his secrets exposed, and he didn't want to go through it again in case there was someone who was capable of finding out about Drakos like the sect master of the Everlasting Blossoms sect had done.


     True, she had also used underhanded methods, but the fact was that he just did not want that to repeat, and hence, Daneel had judged that he would have to go it alone. He didn't know yet whether he had made the right choice, but after the entire ordeal, he had actually been glad that he had made the decision, as the means of the Order might even be greater than what he had expected from someone who had concealed themselves for so long.


     If Drakos was exposed, it would lead to a very ugly revelation regarding the truth of many matters that had happened till now, and that was definitely not something that Daneel wanted to go through at the moment.


     His relationship with the Ancient Dragon was a bit complex at the moment, because he not lie to this Godbeast like he had done with the sovereigns regarding the feats that he had been able to perform with the help of the system. If he used the same reasons that he had told there, he would be outed in an instant, and the system was something that he was determined to protect and conceal until he was confident that there was no one in the entire world who could even stand toe to toe with him. With time, he could think of some or the other excuse that he could use to tell Drakos regarding it, but until then, he would have to use this web of lies, even though he absolutely hated doing so with someone who had believed in him and stood by him for the longest time.


     Putting this aside for the moment, though, he decided to take his advice instead of asking the system and getting himself completely creeped out by the absolutely accurate answer that it would definitely give.


     "Err… Drakos? What's going on?"


     While he was asking the question, the thrashing continued, but Daneel was relieved because of the message from the system which had told him that the integrity of the Natural Energised Training Chamber was holding up. It had been built with the intention to endure even greater force because training could often be destructive, and hence, all he needed to worry about was how long this would go on for. Even the barriers inside might break if the force increased anymore, and this was possible because he had just noticed that even in the short span of time since he had arrived, the sound had gotten louder and even the musings of the Divine Cockroach had gotten more intense, until she was now not even using any decipherable words and was only making sounds to express the pain that she was going through.



     Drakos took a few moments to answer, because he was actually still quite a bit bewildered from the sudden appearance of the king who had taken away his consciousness saying that he needed him.


     Drakos had understood the reasons of the king before, when he had said that he wanted to put Drakos in the podium because he didn't want to risk his secrets being exposed again. He had been tempted to tell him that it had been a one-off thing and that it was mainly because of Erin's insatiable appetite for seeing people tongue-tied in front of her, but he hadn't done so, knowing that that incident must have had a huge effect on the king's psyche.


     He, himself, had been having quite a large re-evaluation of everything he had thought about the current age after seeing the real path that the king had used to break through.


     He had always had a certain arrogance about him, and how could he not? He had had the fortune to be born in the most illustrious of times, and he had always been convinced that there was no way for anything of this age to match up to what had been there before.


     On top of that, he was the last living Dragon, and even though he had never succumbed to the ways of his blood, arrogance was something that came naturally to Dragons. His character had still dampened that quite a lot, and although he knew that he might have let it slip a few times while talking to the king, he was confident that he had never come off as some of his other species who sometimes spent days catching prey and then extolling about the rich history of the race of dragons, following which it was said that many actually chose to kill themselves instead of hearing the continuous droning which could get quite repetitive.


     Now, though… After seeing the king's power, he had been completely tongue-tied, and he had also only been able to congratulate the king and then stay silent while his mind felt as if it was getting blown into smithereens.


     He was a learned individual of the age of the Empire, and he knew exactly the bounds that had always been placed on the Paths that could be taken. In other words, these were the limits of power that anyone at a certain realm could possess, even if they used techniques from the highest of tiers.


     The King of Lanthanor had completely smashed apart these bounds, and the amazing thing was that he had done it by actually taking something which had been thought as hopeless in that age.


     Where they had failed, he had succeeded, and by putting his twist on it, he had created something that was unprecedented in the entire world.


     At that moment, Drakos had actually felt ashamed that he had once thought that there was no way that the king could surpass his father.


     That hadn't even been because of his filial feelings- he had simply been sure that there was no way that anyone in this age could hope to do so with the decreased Energy levels.


     The re-evaluation had changed a lot of things in Drakos's mind, and he had actually noticed that even after all these years, he had matured again, and that was actually not really surprising as Dragons had always been known to have extensive lifespans during which they became mature a different ages. There was even a Dragon who was famous for acting childlike until he was thousands of years old, at which point he finally grew up and directly turned into a wizened sage.


     Since then, Drakos had been fired up, and he had wanted to put his all to help the king to accomplish everything that he wished while putting aside all of the notions that had bound him until now.


     Yet, that was when he had been placed in the podium, and after that, he was in this situation.


     Coming back to the present, though, he had to admit that it was something that could be written down in the legends as one of the most peculiar to have ever happened to anyone.


     He was controlling his laughter, mainly because he did not want the king to wish that he hadn't asked him.


     The Divine Cockroach had set its eyes on the King because of the breakthrough he had exhibited to the world, but sadly, it was destined to be disappointed, because a limitation of the transformations of a Shapeshifter was that although they could imitate everything else, they could not act as forebears of a species. Hence, even though the mating could occur, the Divine Cockroach would not get what she wanted.


     He hastened to tell this, as he did not want anyone to act on wrong information and then find themselves with memories that might not be pleasant, at all. Divine Cockroaches were well known for their terrifyingly fast mating speeds, and because the one in front of them was breaking through, after she became a Hero, it was possible that she might be able to finish it even before the king could react, which would end up being a right proper disaster.


     So, he said, "Young King, she wishes to mate with you. However, she thinks that you're a Bloodline possessor, which is not the case. Even with Bloodline possessors, the chance to pass on the Bloodline is incredibly low, and it might require probably thousands of making sessions. Er… I should have given you the other answer first."


     Drakos said this because the words 'thousands of mating sessions' had made the king shudder.


     "You are able to use the powers of Godbeasts because of the Shapeshifter Bloodline, and it is a limitation of that Bloodline that it is not possible to pass on one's seed using mating, as there is none present in a transformation. Please be sure to convince the Divine Cockroach of this as quickly as possible after she breaks through, before she does something that both of you might regret. For all Godbeasts, it is actually a painful process. We also get the ability to turn into any form we wish, and that is why you find many Hero level Godbeasts actually adopting a human form to roam the world. As she was present from that age, she must have been taught how to do so, as they are part of the teachings that are passed down by former generations. If you want to keep your secret, I propose that you tell her something different, such as that the original possessor of your Bloodline was a mutant in the sense that he could not mate. Yes, that would be perfect. Oh, by the way, there will be one last outburst of power, and I propose that you teleport away the Training Chamber first, as it might be damaged in the process."


     As soon as Daneel heard this, he decided to take no chances.


     While he was speaking, the thrashing had actually started to die down, and the sounds had also begun to slowly change back into musings.


     He first teleported away the Chamber, as Drakos had said, which revealed a really strange sight.


     Skrr's body which had been shining with fluorescent scales that had almost seemed beautiful before was actually bloody, and she was already at least 3 times the size of what she had been before.


     Even as he watched, she kept growing, but still, he decided that this was the best time to make it clear.


     After all, being mated with by something that was ten times his size…was definitely not the way he wanted to go.


     "My bloodline is from a mutant that can't mate!"


     "Aw!"


     "Aw!"


     Right as he did so, he felt as if his heart was in his throat, as he heard two distinct replies, both in the tongue of the Divine Cockroach.


     One was from the Divine Cockroach in front of him.


     The other…was from behind him.


     His face flushing with shock, Daneel whirled around to find that two figures had just appeared at a spot just a few feet away from him.


     One of them was a stunning lady with incredibly thick thighs which were exposed even though she was wearing a purple dress, and strangely, she had two antennae on her forehead that almost looked like those of a cockroach's.


     She had an almost predatory look in her green eyes which would make anyone take a step back with fear as she looked at Daneel, but his eyes were rooted on the person beside him.


     It was Cain, and with a start, the man who had called himself the 'Reaper' smiled slightly and said, "Oh, we meet again, King of Lanthanor. I guess you detected the call of the Divine Cockroach because of your Bloodline. For your sake, I hope that you spoke the truth. Melissa, here…has inadvertently caused the deaths of many in pursuit of her goal to prolong her species."


     As soon as he said these words, the woman actually punched Cain's shoulder and said something that raised the hairs on Daneel's hand as he stared at her with abject horror.


     "Oh, please, Cain. They died happily, you should have seen their faces! Anyway, this one's cute. I'm tempted to try even if he might not be lying. Trust me, honey. By the time I'm done, you'll wish you were…"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     779 Skrr“s Breakthrough 2
      For a moment, the tension in the room was so palpable that it could be cut by a knife.


     Thankfully, after a few seconds, Cain opened his mouth and said, "Enough, Melissa. You know you were told to stay away from the newbies, especially those who can't resist your… Let's say charms. Be careful, Daneel. Melissa, here, is one of the official members of the Order who assigns missions and also collects custom oaths specific to people so that they can go about their goals while still not being bound too much. Of course, even though many of us have completely given ourselves over to the Order, we still understand that some people may have reservations, and we try to work around them. You'll find out all this during the newcomer's session, anyway. Right, let's get to the matter at hand, because I think that the one behind you is quite confused."


     Daneel breathed a sigh of relief as he heard this, and after that, he couldn't help but ask the system how these two had managed to sneak up behind him without him even being able to sense that they were coming.


     [Targets used means that were beyond the capabilities of the complexity of the system. Please upgrade system to prevent further such incidents. Additionally, all the formations laid were removed when the Chamber was teleported away. System also reports that teleportation of the chamber occurred before the arrival of the targets.]


     Due to the shock of the situation, it was only now that Daneel realized just how much of a close shave he had had.


     He couldn't even imagine just what might have happened if he had been found red-handed with the chamber, and he almost felt like shuddering again as he imagined himself having to hand over this treasure which was definitely the most valuable thing he had after saying that he, too, had only arrived here out of chance.


     There was no way that he could have overpowered two Heroes, and if that really happened, he would definitely have wanted to kick itself until eternity.


     Thankfully, it was a stroke of luck that had prevented this, and it was actually the second one that he had been graced by in such a short period of time.


     Vowing to take care for the bad luck that might soon make its appearance on account of these two instances, Daneel put aside his resident frustration that had been born the very first time the system had asked him to upgrade it, long ago, when he had been but a nameless kid on the streets of Lanthanor.


     After that, though, just as he was about to think that there would be no more surprises, he received another one when he turned around to see what Cain meant by the Divine Cockroach being confused.


     Gone was the gigantic being which had been bleeding, and which had also burst through the ceiling as this was actually a small place that Daneel had chosen in the hopes that it would remain hidden. In its place… Was a little girl, and for the briefest of moments, Daneel got a glimpse of her body and realized that she might not be so 'little' after all, because of what he saw before he whirled around again hastily.



     It was only a vague image, and right away, without even thinking, Daneel made a pile of clothes appear above her that rained down and covered her completely.


     The reason that he had thought of her as a little girl was that she was small – she was possibly only about 5 feet tall, and compared to most people that he was with who were at least 6 feet tall except for Eloise, she did warrant that word to be used when describing her.


     Daneel did remember her face, though, and it had had the same antennae on her forehead, although they were shorter. Apart from that, what had really struck him were her extremely innocent features, with a broad forehead, a cute little nose and thin lips which had been pursed while her eyes had been closed with an expression of slight pain visible clearly.


     Before he could think any further, though, the woman's voice was heard in the area, and its deep timbre was one that would stay with anyone even long after they had met her.


     "Ah, boys are all the more cute when they show that they have pure, or at least decent minds. Alas, Cain is right. I really don't want to get into another altercation. You humans are so uptight about these things. Why don't you be like us Godbeasts more? We just mate, and that's it! No useless thoughts! That is unless you count the weirdos who do develop feelings and stay together for hundreds of years, though. It's rare, but it happens. Now, boy. Step aside. She needs a proper Divine Cockroach to guide her through her breakthrough."


     She said this while walking forward with a very vexatious expression on her face, and for all her beauty, Daneel felt his skin crawling as he heard her.


     And that… Was also when he realized that she had just said that she was also a Divine Cockroach, which made him stare at her with shock.


     There was actually another one alive?!


     Seeing his expression of confusion, Cain explained, "I know that you have been through the records in the sects of the Big Four, so you must know of Godbeasts. As a Bloodline possessor, you must also know about the extreme survivability of Divine Cockroaches. They are purportedly the only species which have survived the Apocalypse. It is always said that if anything ever happened to the world, they would be the last remains of Angaria, and that might have turned out to be true if the Apocalypse was even more devastating. Anyway, many of them went into hibernation, and they've been popping out of it in multiple areas all around the continent. The Order takes complete control of all matters regarding to Godbeasts, and we have special formations that can even sense awakenings like these. We have three Divine Cockroaches back in the Order, but only Melissa is the Hero level one. The other two are only at the Warrior level, and they have difficulties breaking through because of something that happened during their hibernation. Oh, that's new."


     As Cain said that last part, Daneel put aside his astonishment at finding out that there were actually three other specimens of Godbeasts still alive, and turned around to find a blur flash across his eyes.


     A sweet scent reached his nostrils, and even before he could completely turn, he saw someone huddling behind him while Melissa looked in his direction with bewilderment on her face.


     Daneel half glanced behind him cautiously, but after seeing that Skrr had dragged on a pair of trousers upside down on her head, resulting in her antenna holding up the two ends while her face was completely hidden, he realized that he had mistakenly teleported over all the clothes that he could find without picking out only those that would fit a woman. She had also chosen a shirt to cover the lower part of her body, and she seemed to have a knack for using things in the opposite way that they were intended to be used, because her legs where poking out of the hands of the shirt and one of her hands was holding the bottom of the shirt at her waist to stop it from falling down.


     Dressed in this hilarious fashion, she was hiding behind Daneel's back, and after he turned to look at her, she spoke in a surprisingly adorable voice which actually reminded him of the same being which he had seen dancing after she had entered the Natural Energised Training Chamber.


     "Even if you're a useless male that can't mate, Skrr met you before, and Skrr trusts you, because you said that you wouldn't cheat me, and he didn't. Mom always said that you should trust someone until they give you a reason not to, at least if they're a member of your species. Skrr doesn't like the feeling coming from her, even though she is more like Skrr than you are. Stranger, bad! And you, can you please, please find Skrr someone to mate with so that she can make mom happy? Please, Skrr will even give you the secret rock collection that was made out of boredom when Skrr had to wake up from hibernation!"


     She had retained her way of speech, and after she said her part, she actually huddled closer to Daneel on seeing that Melissa had begun to walk towards them.


     Seeing this made Melissa stop and put her hands on her waist helplessly, but after that, instead of anger appearing on her face, she actually… Laughed out loud.


     It wasn't pleasant laughter, by any means, and if anything, it only made Daneel not want to stay in any room that she was in.


     After she was done, she actually licked her lips, and this seemed to be some sort of unique thing that she liked to do, as she had already done it thrice since coming here – once when she had said that part about him not wanting to live after she was done, once when she had been walking forward and once now.


     She finally spoke after fixing her gaze on Daneel.


     "Divine Cockroaches can imprint on those who show them kindness, and it seems that you gave her a hiding place. Is that right?"


     Right after Skrr had spoken about him helping her, Daneel had slightly panicked, but it looked like those in front of him were dumb enough to make up their own reasons for things that had happened, which was perfect, and also made him wish that more people did that instead of making him tax his brain.


     "Yes, she was hiding in a village in my Kingdom when she left for some reason. I just found it odd, and when I found her, I understood what she was, but I didn't know what to do with the information. I just thought I would place her somewhere that I could track, and then see what I could do later."


     She had to leave their village because of me.


     Of course, Daneel didn't say this part out, but both Cain and Melissa got understanding expressions on their faces when they heard this.


     "What a strange series of events that are all tied to you. And look how she also trusts you, and not one of her own species! Well, I don't blame her, though. My mother back in the age of the Empire was a tyrant, and a monster in bed. It was said that males would run away when they saw her coming, and I seem to have inherited some of those characteristics. After sensing her breakthrough, I was really hoping that she was a male, but if that is not the case, I guess the only thing I can do is feel happy that there is another one of my species still alive. For a time period, you should be with her, and make sure that there are no problems with her. Divine Cockroaches are weak after breaking through, and it takes time for them to come into their full power. They're also sensitive in this period of time, and it is best for her to be in a conducive environment. That seems to be the one around you. You can use other people in this process, if you want, but their memories will be wiped later. Also, be warned, boy. Do something to make her cry, and…"


     CRACK!


     In a motion that was so fast that Daneel would have had difficulty seeing it even if he used the Basilisk's Breath, a cockroach's leg shining with sharp, ridged bladed instead of hair appeared out of nowhere and made a deep hole appear in front of Daneel.


     If it was aimed at him…it would have easily been able to cut him in half.


     Such a measure of strength and speed…was simply terrifying.


     Daneel could only gulp in response, and as if she was satisfied with it, the woman nodded and teleported away.


     Cain followed, and it looked like even he didn't have anything to say in the situation. He only nodded at Daneel, as if to indicate that they would meet soon.


     In this way, the strange situation came to an end, leaving Daneel with the Cockroach.


     Right after they were alone, he heard the sound of clothes dropping to the floor.


     He closed his eyes tightly right away, but what she said made him hastily call for Eloise, as he was definitely not equipped to deal with the situation, and he really didn't want to be the one to give the answers to her questions which were as unique as her.


     "Mother said that I should wear garments in front of humans. But they're so stuffy! And what are these on my body, anyway? Mom only told me how to transform, but she didn't tell me that! And these? And these? Hey, you're human, too, right? Explain to me the point of these two, in particular! Are you sick? Why are you so red? And why are your eyes closed? Skrr is confused!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     780 Skrr“s Breakthrough End
      Daneel's intention was clear- he wanted to leave after having Eloise take over, but it looked like he would have no such option.


     He tried it, and it had almost resulted in disaster. Eloise had quickly hastened over after hearing him, and after she arrived, she actually saw the situation for what it was and did not get her eyes clouded due to baseless emotions. She was even a bit amused, knowing that Daneel was only doing it because of his sense of decency, but before she could walk forward and take up the duty given to her by the king to anoint the Divine Cockroach in the ways of the human world, both of them disappeared, and then instantly reappeared with Daneel having added alarm to his face, along with the medley of emotions that were already present.


     The reason behind that was that Daneel had teleported away to his quarters, and in an instant, Skrr had followed. She had done it almost instinctively, and it looked like she had gotten a few abilities due to her breakthrough that she hadn't had before. With no other option, Daneel had teleported back, and he also thanked his lucky stars that he hadn't gone to some other public place where any misunderstandings would definitely have occurred which would have run rampant throughout the kingdom who were all thinking of him as a role model to aspire to.


     He might be following the ways of the World Dominator, but that did not mean that he would have to leave behind the basic honor that should be afforded to a woman, and especially one who could easily be taken advantage of.


     Hence, Daneel could only shake his head and sit on a chair with his eyes closed, while Eloise came over and sweetly talked to the little girl.


     Her face still made him call her that, and Eloise actually also used the same two words. Her natural charm worked here again, and Skrr quickly began to listen to everything that was being told to her with a very serious expression on her face.


     She looked to be the curious and inquisitive type, as she kept asking questions. Most of them were obvious, and of the sort which she had expressed before, and whenever she got an answer, she would bob her head up and down in a dainty manner. Daneel had been looking on because by that time, her clothes situation had been sorted by Eloise going forward and doing it herself so that she could show how it was supposed to be done.


     Wearing a grey dress, Skrr was the very picture of innocence, but her constant questions to Daneel were anything but that.


     "Have you thought about it?"


     "The stones are so shiny, I promise!"


     "Oh, Skrr will never be able to face her mom if she doesn't fulfill her mission. You would want to fulfill something given by your mom, too, right? Then get going, then!"


     "What if you are mistaken about the mutant part…"


     Daneel had had enough after that last question, and he finally snapped, saying, "At the moment, there are no male Divine Cockroachs alive! I will search for you, but I don't know if I'll be successful! That other person of your species must have been searching for a long time, and she didn't find any! Even if it does happen, it will take time! And it's definitely not a misunderstanding!"



     This moment… Was something that Daneel soon came to regret, because, for the first time, he saw Eloise go against him.


     And the reason behind that… Was that tears had begun to slide down Skrr's cheeks while her startlingly blue, wide-open eyes stared at Daneel.


     Even Daneel felt like scolding himself as he saw this, and what she said afterward only made it worse.


     "No one ever scolded Skrr throughout her life. Skrr was always a good girl. Skrr listens to everything, and Skrr was even the apple of mom's life!"


     Daneel didn't even know what he was supposed to say to apologize. Whatever had made him snap in that manner had been melted away by the tears, and he had also remarked to himself that he should have a tighter hold on himself in the future in such situations, especially if he was going to continue on the path he had chosen. Saying that he was sorry would not cut it, and he also could not promise that he would find a mate for her, because he really had no idea how he would go about searching for a male Divine cockroach. It had been a pretty daunting task even before, when he had found out that he needed the consciousness of one of that species, and he had only been fortunate that the old man in Elanev's head had already known the location where he could find one.


     Eloise actually caught Skrr's shoulders and looked at him in a reproaching manner, and that was when he understood that he had really done something pretty damn wrong.


     So, he took a moment to think, and after that, he put his hand on Skrr's head, feeling her soft and glossy brown hair which peculiarly cascaded down until her knees.


     Skrr actually paused her crying and looked up with those eyes which had more of a devastating effect than anything that the puppy eyes from Earth could achieve, and Daneel actually had to fight off the urge to just say that he would definitely succeed.


     Instead, he went with what he had decided.


     "Look, Skrr. I don't know you very well, but because I didn't cheat you, it seems that you trust me. I appreciate that, and I will never break your trust. Like that lady said, I know you're very weak now, and I will protect you, and stay around you until you come into your powers. I also know that it is of paramount importance to you that you mate and take forward your species, and I promise that I will put my utmost efforts towards ensuring that that happens. It might take time, though, because we don't know who else might have been lucky enough to hibernate and properly live until now like you. If you need anything, you can ask me. Alright?"


     As he said this, Daneel also teleported over a large lollipop and handed it to the little girl, who sniffed it with curiosity and then took it in her hands.


     After all, wasn't it said that the stomach was the way to a girl's heart?


     Although he didn't want her heart, he did feel that she was a unique individual who was to be admired. For so many years, she had been alone, but no matter how long had passed, she still wanted to just fulfill the mission given to her by her mother. She seemed innocent, but there was actually a lot going on in her mind, and her mother had also taught her well regarding the world. Moreover… She was incredibly adorable, and Daneel knew for sure that if she had been on Earth, she would definitely have taken the entire world by storm.


     She was also a Godbeast, which meant that her power would skyrocket as soon as she fully matured.


     Daneel had been thinking of this ever since things had quieted down, but he actually didn't feel like making any grand plans around her. Seeing her, no one would even want to do that, so his promise had actually been an honest one, and it had had no ulterior motives behind it. His attitude really was to just be himself and help her, and as he saw Skrr open her arms in a gesture that almost looked like she was asking for a hug, he wondered it might mean something else for Divine Cockroaches.


     Her words made it clear, though.


     "Alright. Mom did use to say that Skrr badgers people too much. Thank you for the promise. You made Skrr cry, but you gave Skrr that tasty thing, so we should hug and make things right. Mom said hugs are best for that."


     While he had been thinking, Skrr had swallowed the lollipop whole, including the wooden stick that was used to hold it, following which a pretty smile had come on her face before she said this.


     With a broad smile lighting up his own face, Daneel bent and smelled that sweet scent again, following which Eloise also came and joined in, as she couldn't resist.


     They were almost like a little family, with the atmosphere only tainted slightly by the crunching sound that was being made by Skrr's teeth as she bit the candy and the wood, swallowing them together almost as if the two were meant to be eaten together.


     "Can I have more? A thousand more, please. Oh, mom said Skrr can pay humans with rocks. Do you want those rocks in return? Skrr shouldn't take things for free."


     This made them break up the hug while they chuckled, but after that, Daneel actually got a slight suspicion.


     Rocks. She kept calling them rocks. But what if they were something else?


     Curious, Daneel nodded, following which Skrr beamed, dazzling them with her pure joy.


     A moment after that, though, she disappeared for a second, and Daneel expected her to return to her original form. He actually felt a bit eager to see what a Hero-level Divine Cockroach would look like, as all Hero-level Godbeasts were said to be magnificent beings.


     However, a moment later, Skrr reappeared at the same spot and actually almost collapsed to the ground.


     The blood had drained from her face, and she looked so weak that it was possible that she could pass out at any time.


     Daneel and Eloise ran forward together, but Daneel reached first. As soon as he caught her, she said, "Skrr…feeling weak. Transformation…feels hard."


     Almost smacking his forehead and realizing what was wrong, Daneel said, "It's because you're weak right now. You can pay us later. You should rest for now."


     As if she was mustering her last ounce of strength, Skrr obstinately shook her head and said, "No! Mom said 'don't take things for free'! I'll show you where it is! Go in that direction!"


     It looked like there was no talking the girl out of it, so Daneel obliged.


     The three of them started traveling in the direction she indicated, and Skrr was actually slung onto Daneel's shoulders, while she looked forward happily, with her antennae swinging around.


     She seemed to be thinking of the candy, which was giving her this enthusiasm even though her body was still weak.


     They had to go many kilometers underground, and they also had to take a lot of turns. There was no way that wherever they were going could be found by anyone, because it was hidden so deep under Angaria that one would need hundreds of lifetimes to scan it all carefully.


     Soon, though, Skrr said, "It's right ahead. Stop and punch hard. Hard!"


     Daneel obliged, and the next moment, both Eloise and the King of Lanthanor felt their jaws drop as they saw one of the most incredible sights of their life.


     In front of them…was a cave, but it was the most dazzling one that they had ever seen.


     It was filled with red objects that interweaved with the earth all around, and although it was a small place, its value…might probably be more than a few Kingdoms combined together.


     It…was a Ker Gem mine.


     And like the icing on a cake, there were a few additional clumps of Ker Roots in the middle of the cave, which must be the 'shiny rocks' that Skrr had collected.


     Her voice interrupted their shock, as she asked with a hopeful tone, "Can I have a thousand, please? This is all I have…if you want more, maybe I can search, but I don't think I'll find anything…"


     In response, Daneel and Eloise could only look at each other and burst out laughing.


     Setting Skrr down, Daneel exclaimed in a voice that echoed throughout the cave.


     "No…but you can have ten thousand! Or make it a million! Or how about I set up a lollipop factory just for you?"


     It was amazing to see the crestfallen expression on hearing the 'no' transform into an ecstatic one, and as Skrr smiled again, the two of them internally made the same decision: no matter what happened, they wouldn't let anything happen to this innocent little one.


     Skrr said she felt sleepy after that, and by the time Daneel was done carefully concealing the cave, she was fast asleep.


     The next day, six of them set out for the mountain top.


     They were Daneel, Eloise, Aran, Elanev, Faxul, and Skrr, who was still sleeping soundly.


     Right before they vanished, the sun broke through the clouds and shone on their faces that were filled with hope and determination.


     The next second, they were all gone, and as the sun continued to herald a new day, the Order…just didn't know that on this day, it would take in a couple of people who seemed normal, but were actually...anything but so.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     781 The First Step
      In the bar above the clouds, the same three people who had been present during Daneel's test were back, in the same positions, and they were none the wiser regarding the extraordinary experience that they had all been through together.


     There was a marked silence because of this, as they were all powerful individuals who could feel that something had happened here, that they could not recall because it must have been purged by the Overseer after the choice had been made by the one who had passed the test.


     Often, in these cases, echoes would be present to give indications regarding what they had forgotten, but they were very hard to decipher, and at the moment, none of them were having any luck in finding out just why they had the strange feeling that whatever had happened was different than all the other instances that they had been through when they had been acting in their capacity as those who were the last layer of protection for the Arena.


     Biting his lip with frustration, it was Galagor who spoke first.


     "No matter how much time passes, I can never get over just how infuriating this damn feeling is! And this time, I can tell that it was something even beyond what we are used to going through, and that makes my skin crawl more than ever! Sometimes, I wish I hadn't taken this duty…"


     In response, Cain only glanced at him, but the bartender chuckled and did not mince any words.


     "Leave it, then. I know many who will be more than willing to come and take up your place. They won't mind about things that they have forgotten, and I guarantee that by the end of the day, your post will have been filled, and I might have found someone with a bit more tact when it comes to drinking these heavenly liquids that we have been blessed with over the years."


     He said so pointing at a bottle that was on the bar counter, and it was actually the same one that Cain had brought along with him so that he could share it with Daneel.


     The bottle, itself, was unremarkable, but the liquid inside was anything but so. It kept jumping around as if it was alive, which caused a very interesting fight that would make once eyes glue to it and wonder just what was making it frolic in this manner.


     It was a dark red in color, almost amber, and was also as thick as pudding.


     Famous for its effects of calming down people and also allowing them to enter a state of high concentration if taken in moderation and extreme relaxation if taken in excess, it was a highly regulated custom product of the Order, and that was the reason why Cain had had to take that much time to withdraw one from the stores for someone who hadn't even taken the choice yet.


     Unlike those people, he had known just how special Daneel was, and that was the reason why he had wanted to strike a good impression. Alas, he had been a bit too late, and now, he didn't even know about the result that had impressed him so much, and had made him drop his jaw.



     As if to say "bite me", Galagor actually gulped down another glass of the Merrywine and glared at the bartender before saying, "Yes, it sounds great on paper. We oversee the tests after finding the power levels and identities of those who are competing, and after they are over, even though we don't see the actual battle, our memories are wiped regarding who fought against whom. You remember that they passed, and true, although no one else in the Order will also about know about the reality behind what has happened, they don't have these irritating echoes in their minds which don't go away for weeks. If this was also in the job description, I bet that people will think twice."


     Shaking his head knowing that it was fruitless to argue with this man, the bartender was just about to pour him another glass with a rueful expression on his face, but he paused when he received a message.


     "The King has arrived with five other people who will be taking the test. We are on call, so we will be the ones overseeing them again. Oh, never mind, it is four people who will be taking the test. The fifth is a Divine Cockroach who is already in the Order. Still, let's see what happens."


     This made Galagor throw his hands up in the air with exasperation and say, "Mindless rabble! That king must only have passed because he burrowed in his cockroach shell using his Bloodline, and the Overseer must have chosen him because of it, too. How can he expect others from the Central Continent to replicate such a feat? He's an anomaly, but I highly doubt that the others are, too. It's just a waste of time."


     This was the point where Cain finally spoke up, and he did so in a desultory manner while once again glancing down in the direction of the mountain in which the arena had stood for many, many years.


     "A waste of time for which you will be heavily compensated. Enough complaints. Let's do our duty."


     His words carried a certain weight which those of the bartender would never match, although at first glance, their power levels were only a small realm apart.


     Without saying anything else but still grumbling under his breath, Galagor turned in that direction, too, as the bartender also placed away the glass he had been cleaning.


     Right away, all three of them were affected by a feeling of déjà vu, and for the briefest of moments, they recalled that the last incident had actually ended in… Shock.


     At once, they all looked at each other, with confusion evident in their eyes.


     How could that be possible? What could be surprising about a fight where a Cockroach must have defended itself until it was beaten bloody?


     Alas, they would probably never find the answer, so they could only store this away in their minds and start to do their job.


     They kept an eye on the arena, and even if they couldn't peek inside, they were supposed to be ready to interfere in case they received the signal. That was why their gazes were always kept on that spot, so that they would be ready to teleport if necessary.


     Unknown to them, the large arena had been divided into four parts for the four battles, and all four had actually begun.


     Daneel was once again in the Hall of Beginning, where he was pacing around with a slightly apprehensive expression on his face.


     Once again, he could not help but liken his situation to a parent whose children were writing an exam. The parent would obviously be anxious for the results, and although all they would hope for was that their children would do their best, it was human nature to wish for the best result.


     He had already carried out an analysis of what could happen, and it was obvious that both Faxul and Elanev would have no problems in qualifying. At their level, they were better than many in the Big Four, and even if they might not be able to win if someone came with as much a gap as the one that Daneel had faced, they would definitely be able to put up enough of a fight to satisfy the conditions that they would be judged with.


     He wasn't worried about Aran, either. As a Mindhunter, if he went all out, there were not many who would be able to stand toe to toe at his level. Again, even if the difference was large, he would definitely be able to get in a few attacks, and that should be enough.


     That left… Eloise, and she was the one that Daneel was worried about.


     The sect treasure of the Goddess's Sanctum sect had given her topmost potential both as a Fighter and a Mage, but she had been focusing on absorbing Energy and increasing her level rather than developing her fighting skills.


     Daneel had considered giving her a top tier fighting technique that could do wonders against those in the Human Realm, but he knew that it would be useless if there was only a day's time to learn it. Also, Eloise had said with a confident smile that he should leave it to her, and he had decided to do so in order to see whether she had learned something which could surprise him.


     As he thought about her, he also couldn't help but think back to the moment they had shared along with Skrr, who was actually munching on five lollipops at once.


     She was right behind Daneel, and the crunching sound had been present ever since she had woken up. Daneel had already gotten used to it, and he had even given her a sling bag that she wore behind her back from which she continuously picked out more and more lollipops to place in her mouth.


     Her appetite seemed to be endless, and Daneel didn't really think that he would have to give her nutrition advice. Cockroaches had always had a knack of getting what they wanted from what they ate even if it was not digestible for humans, so he had decided to just allow her to indulge herself as much as she wished.


     She was like a little golden goose who had laid the biggest golden egg, and his already positive impression towards her had reached new heights on calculating that the Ker Gem deposit that she had found had probably more Gems than even those present to the Natural Energised Training Chamber that he had obtained. This meant that his already extensive resources had swelled now to possibly rival even the individual sects of the Big Four, and he had no reason to worry about money for the time being.


     As if she could sense him thinking about her, she nuzzled her antennae against Daneel's back, which had already become a sort of sign between them which meant that she was asking what he was thinking about. Her curious nature extended to everything, and she had a penchant for finding innovative ways to ask questions in case he tried to dodge her.


     He turned around and patted her, but just as he was about to open his mouth to tell her that he was just waiting for the results… For people appeared behind him.


     Wait… What?!


     With visible shock appearing on his features, Daneel instantly whirled around to find all four of his sovereigns with beaming expression is on their faces.


     But… How?! It had barely been ten seconds!


     What the hell had they done?!


     What Daneel didn't know… Was that up above, the reaction of the three people was even more intense than his own.


     At the moment, the bartender who had been the very symbol of old school elegance was currently drenched with the wine that had been spit out from Galagor's mouth when the result was announced in their minds.


     Cain similarly had a shocked expression on his face, but he at least gulped his wine instead of spitting it out.


     The bartender looked livid, but even this emotion of his was mixed with extreme surprise.


     Four nobodies from the Central Continent… Had just beaten those from the Order in the span of ten seconds.


     By coincidence, each of those who had challenged them had been in the exact same level as them.


     All three of them had guessed that it might take around 30 seconds for the result to be announced, because even normal people who persevered could run around and try to delay someone at same realm as them. Those that had been sent to weren't individuals who trained in top-tier techniques, and they also had the habit of playing around with their opponents if they were winning.


     However… ten seconds. Ten seconds with all it had taken, and the meaning behind this was clear.


     All four of these individuals… Were training in techniques that allowed them to surpass most in their realm, even when one counted the Big Four!


     How the hell was this possible?


     As the bar devolved into confusion for the second time in the span of a few days, Daneel had just asked the system to give him a summary of their memories which were supposed to be wiped off.


     Indeed, as a precaution, he had placed a system-created untraceable spell which would store the deleted memories and be retrieved later.


     As he went through the data given by the system…he couldn't help but blink and wonder whether it was these four who had done all that he was hearing about.


     Faxul and Elanev had been straightforward- they used their Fighter strengths to bombard their opponents in attacks, and because they were well-versed in fighting strong opponents, they had no trouble in beating their opponents with their incredible methods.


     Aran had taken a bit of a round-about route. He had only used his normal mage and fighter powers initially, and just as his opponent was about to walk over when he thought he had defeated him, he used that lapse of concentration to launch a Mindhunter attack that made the man believe that he was underwater while being choked by tentacled monsters.


     It seemed to be his nightmare, and he had surrendered right away.


     Eloise…was the most unique of all.


     A teen in the Human realm had appeared to challenge her, and she had actually…just talked.


     Using her charm and a sweet smile, she had enraptured the teen and walked towards him with an adorable expression that no one would be able to be hostile against.


     Right as she reached him, though…a swift kick had destroyed his jewels, leading to an immediate surrender.


     Looking at Eloise who was smiling at him gracefully, Daneel couldn't believe that she was the same person who had done those things.


     It seemed…that she had really grown up from the little girl who had naively believed that sleeping with the King would perhaps allow her to save her mother from being killed.


     On understanding that her actions had been exposed, she blushed demurely, and that was Cain reappeared.


     His clothes had wine stains for some reason, and as soon as he came, he exclaimed, "King, you're really something! I would love to find out how you made this possible, but I'll have to forget it anyway. Anyway, all of you, welcome to the Order! Your King can give you the introduction. Come, the Overseer awaits."


     Smiling between themselves, they followed, but in their minds, they were all thinking the same thing.


     "First step: Success."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     782 Raising a Storm in the Newcomer Trials 1
      Unlike what Daneel had initially assumed on seeing the humongous size of the arena, it was not the only thing present in the mountain which was clustered with the most advanced formations to have ever existed on Angaria.


     The arena did take up a lot of space, but there was one other room which was so hidden that only a handful even knew that it existed.


     It had a common name: 'Room of Affairs', which was titled on the plain door that only those who had gained the permission to find it could see.


     These three words, though, served to make every Hero who appeared in front of the door puff up with pride, as them being there meant that they had finally advanced into the big leagues.


     Indeed, this was the room where most of the discussion regarding the Order would happen, and it was also where the Overseer was ever-present. When needed, he would make avatars of himself appear in other places, but like the Head who had to be stationed in a specific place to handle all the formations that protected the continent, the Overseer needed to be present here to handle the formations that protected the continent's hopes and dreams.


     Right now, there was a heated argument going on inside.


     The room was actually where Daneel and Cain had been teleported to before: there was that eerie sun with all the faces blinking in and out of existence, and all around it, only darkness could be seen unless the Overseer decided to shed light.


     At present, multiple spots of light could be seen all around the Overseer, and they all represented the strongest Heroes who had bound the most stringent of oaths to the Order, and had thus gained the trust and permission to attend and take a part in the decisions of this illustrious organization whose name was now more dazzlingly pure than any time in the past.


     Cain stood in one of those spots, and although he could vaguely make out the others, the only one he could see clearly was the Overseer.


     This was how it was designed to be in case secrecy was required even here, but oftentimes, Cain found this redundant, as there was no one who still bothered to make their voices indistinguishable so that they would be able to hide and not expose their identity.


     For instance, he could tell that the one barking like a dog right now was the Hero with the moniker 'Stormwreaker'.


     He was known for both his thunderous anger and his absolute superiority in the aspect of thunder, and he was also known for being outspoken when it came to things he became affixed on.


     And right now…it looked like he really didn't like the motion that Cain had put forward.


     "Yes, there are a lot of newcomers, but see their origins! Five of them are from the Central Continent! FIVE! That's a quarter of all the newcomers! Not that I have anything against the Central Continent- everyone knows that my wife is from there! But I am convinced that all five of them just lucked out and were able to defeat those in the Order who were taken in because of their relation to the members, instead of their talent! In that case, it is an absolute waste of resources to follow Cain's suggestion. It would do well for the Reaper to remember that he shouldn't think that we will pass every thing he puts forward just because of his contributions to the Order!"



     Those last words were meant to sting him, but Cain shrugged them off.


     He was a man who stood by his gut, and his gut had told him that the group of five he had just spoken to were…special.


     He couldn't explain it, but this was actually his department. It was this same feeling which had allowed him to pick out seed after successful seed, and the only reason he wasn't saying that now was that it felt both vaguer, and stronger at the same time, which confused even him.


     This was actually the best indication that he was on the right track, and hence, he had rushed here right afterward and suggested the thing which had led to all of this discussion.


     It didn't look like it would end any time soon, though, so Cain decided to draw one of his trump cards.


     Living for such a long time in the Order gave him certain…benefits, and he had never shirked in using them for someone he believed.


     "Stormwreaker, I'm calling in the favor regarding your son. Madam Bottomless, recall the time when your daughter was going to kill herself. Brother Fellhorn, your son would still be in that rut if it weren't for me. Everyone, I feel that this is what we should do, and I am ready to put my money where my mouth is. And instead of money, what I have here are all the favors that I've given freely all this while. Overseer, take a vote."


     The Overseer's robotic voice spoke out right after, saying, "Adjudicator Cain has called for the vote. His authority allows him to do so. As is custom, I ask the room for those who wish to step forward and stop the motion from going through. If you do not wish for this to happen, speak now, or forever hold your peace."


     Cain's strong words had seemingly woven a spell of silence in the darkroom filled with the most powerful individuals in Angaria, and even after the Overseer repeated his words three times, there was no one who dared to go against the Reaper, especially when he was prepared to go all out.


     As a result, when the Overseer spoke again, Cain had a smile on his face.


     "Motion has been passed. Newcomer trials have been changed. New assignments will be given in one hour. Please stand by."


     "Don't say I didn't do anything for you, King. Use this opportunity well, and learn enough to push you to the top as quickly as possible."


     Saying this under his breath, Cain teleported away, and Daneel coughed, interrupting Eloise who had been talking.


     They were all once again in the Hall of Beginning, and the four had already sworn their oaths. They had pretended to take a look at the rulebooks, but they hadn't wasted much time as they trusted that Daneel must definitely have gone through it thoroughly anyway.


     After asking them to wait, Cain had left, and it had been 15 minutes since his departure. Eloise had begun to talk about everything she had noticed so far, but interrupting her again, Cain reappeared behind them.


     He had the smallest of smiles on the corner of his mouth, and after looking at them all, he said, "Sorry about that, I had to run a small errand. Anyway, follow me. It's time to begin your newcomer trials."


     With that, he started leading them in the direction of the humongous chair that was present in the room.


     Newcomer trials? What the heck were those?


     As if sensing their question, Cain spoke up while walking.


     "All newcomers are first made into groups, as most of the missions given by the Order to show one's worth and gain rewards are team-based. Teams can change at any time, but only a maximum of four people can be in a team. You can decide between yourselves how you want to split up. Your friend, Cassandra, will also be joining one of the teams you split into, so keep that in mind, and as for the last person, they can be picked at random, or you can choose to have a team of three. Of course, I say 'last person', because you are 7 people- the Divine Cockroach is also with you. For a year, she will be staying with you, King, so she has to be in your team.


     "Anyway, it is the custom that even before you are introduced to the ways of the Order, you will first undergo a mission designed to show you what the Order represents, and why teamwork is important. Even in the Big Four, this aspect is thoroughly underestimated because of all the headstrong idiots who believe that they can only go the furthest if they stand alone. After this mission, you will be introduced to your quarters in the Order, the Order's Mission Area and a gathering place where you can talk to others of the Order.


     "One last thing. All of you will have to pick monikers for yourselves, as your true names and identities will be hidden in the Order from here on. Again, this is to correspond with the rules of secrecy, and only those in upper management will know who you are. The rest of the Order's members will be completely oblivious, and hence, you can go about showing as much power as you wish without worrying about anyone targeting you as a result. As you know, even the upper management is bound by the strictest of rules, so they can only see your results and not know how you got them. Right, we're here."


     Cain's method of shooting out these bits of information was kind of disorienting, but Daneel and the rest were able to keep up.


     It was simple: they had to split into groups, and their identities would be concealed.


     Daneel had already known of the group part before they set off, so the decision had been taken regarding how they would split up.


     They had drawn a lot of plans in relation to this, but at the moment, they just pretended like they were discussing, before Daneel nodded and declared their decision.


     "I, Skrr and Eloise will be in one team, and the rest will be in the other."


     Daneel hadn't wanted to waste any time after arriving, so he actually felt glad that they were being thrown right into the action.


     With an enigmatic smile appearing on his face, Cain nodded and said, "All right. Because this is the first mission, someone will be assigned to you to guide you regarding how missions usually go in the Order. Ah, here he is."


     They had arrived right in front of the chair, and because it was so large, them standing in front of it made it seem as if they were just standing in front of a regular wall.


     Right as Cain said those words, a man clad in brown robes appeared out of nowhere.


     He first gracefully bowed to Cain before moving to Daneel's side, who had already split apart.


     Seeing this and nodding, Cain said, "Everything is in order. If it feels like we are rushing, we are. As the war is near, most of the custom rituals of the Order have been abolished. If these were normal times, all of you would be in the process of being treated to a long history lesson and explanation regarding the Order at this moment. Instead of that, we're getting into the fight. In the mission, you will be cooperating with another team, so make sure to keep a close watch and learn. You will directly be teleported to your mission areas in a few moments. Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the Order. Now, standby."


     Like a whirlwind which came and left abruptly, Cain teleported away after leaving behind a few masks that were like transparent gels that attached to their face, and Daneel could only stare at the spot where he had stood with bewilderment on his face.


     Why did something seem wrong?


     The newcomer spoke up at this moment, clearing the air a bit in the process.


     "Don't worry, all of you. We will be going to an easy mission, where a low-level team will show you the ropes. Put on your masks, first. I'm already wearing mine, and this is not my real face."


     Obliging, all seven of them did so, and it was only Skrr who needed a little coaxing. Still, she was quiet at the moment mostly because she was an unfamiliar place, but it was a given that her real side would soon come out.


     Seeing this and nodding, the newcomer continued, saying, "Don't worry, Master Cain blocked your faces from my vision when I came, so I have no idea how you look. Regarding the mission, there might be a bit of fighting, but it won't be-"


     BOOOOMMM!!!!!


     The man's words were abruptly cut off, as they had just been teleported to a place which startled them all so much that they were tongue-tied for quite a few moments.


     Even Skrr, who had relatively been carefree until now, suddenly moved closer to Daneel, and Eloise did the same.


     If they had looked up, they would have seen that the other team hadn't appeared, but they were too transfixed on the sight in front of them.


     A massive…shark, of sorts, was wildly thrashing about in the water below them.


     Indeed, they had abruptly been teleported out into the sea, and no matter in which direction they looked, there were only the crashing waves which had made that sound before.


     The shark was 80 feet(25 m) long, and at least 30 feet(9) wide at its middle. It was night time, but the moonlight still illuminated its razor-sharp teeth, each of which were at least half a foot long.


     It was the newcomer's words which snapped them out of their shock, but what he said did nothing to help their rapidly beating hearts.


     "Hey…is this a joke? Missions in the Endless Sea are supposed to be all 4-star ones! This one even looks like a damn Champion-level 5-star mission! What the f*ck are we doing here?"


     Right as he was done speaking, four people appeared beside them, and everything happening so far was such a medley of chaos that Daneel didn't even know what to think anymore.


     He had come in expecting a calm welcome, a period of them settling in, and then some time where he could investigate as he wished.


     However…he was now in the middle of nowhere, with a shark that looked like it really wanted to make them its snack.


     At this point, nothing much could surprise him, but the words of those who had appeared did.


     "Hmph, watch, newbies. This is how you do a mission. I don't know what they were thinking to send you lot on this one. Just don't interfere, or we might end up killing you, too. Aegis team, move out."


     This statement…finally made Daneel understand just what the f*ck was going on.


     For some reason, they had been thrust into a situation where they couldn't possibly be of enough help.


     Instead, the objective seemed that it was to motivate them, and this was evident in Cain's words so far.


     With the crashing waves and the peals of thunder that could be heard from above, Daneel decided that this was a ripe opportunity to continue his journey on his new path.


     The old Daneel would have carefully observed this team and looked for ways to scheme and either bring them into his fold, or gain their confidence in some manner. He would have started to make long-term plans from the get-go, and he would have advocated that they should keep their heads low, as they were in a new place.


     Yet, this new Daneel simply said 'F*ck all that.'


     They wanted to motivate him by throwing him into a difficult mission, and making him watch as others showed their abilities.


     Now…how would it be if he turned that on its head and sent a big 'f*ck you' to those who had pulled off this stunt?


     With a mischievous smile tugging at his lips, Daneel spoke in a tone that made the newcomer look at him as if he were a madman.


     "Let's begin raising a storm from here, itself. Skrr, do you like shark meat?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     783 Raising a Storm in the Newcomer Trials 2 2-in-1
      "Hey…please don't get carried away! That's a Champion level Great Shark that can even contend against the best of the best in the Champion realm! There are dedicated training classes regarding how one should handle these things, and if it weren't for their highly nutritious meat which is excellent as training resources for Champions, we wouldn't risk our lives to bother it!"


     "Shark meat? Skrr used to love meat, but when Skrr was sleeping, Skrr could only eat plants! Yucky, yucky plants! Yes, yes, Skrr would love some meat! Mommy said meat makes us strong, and Skrr has to be strong enough to give birth to hundreds and hundreds of babies!"


     "And you?"


     "I used to love it when…never mind! Yes, I would love some!"


     The newcomer could only stare, flabbergasted, as the trio discussed among themselves, almost ignoring him.


     The two ladies who had average features had even begun to smack their lips, and that was too much for the newcomer.


     "This is no joke! We could die if we don't move away right now! You newbies-"


     The newcomer had always prided himself on his steel nerves.


     He had the knack of being able to face any situation with calmness, but when the man in the three whom he had been assigned to suddenly fixed his gaze on him…he felt as if he were one step away from death.


     His breathing hastened, and his heart started to beat frantically. His pupils dilated, and his body almost activated his life-saver techniques.


     Yet…in barely a second, that was all gone, and a smile came once again on the man's face.


     What…the f*ck had just happened?


     As a splash of water that had been thrown up by the crashing waves fell on his face, his mind finally returned from where it had fled to in that moment, and all the sounds around him assaulted him at once.


     Had he imagined it? But…the sweat on his brow was real!


     And even his heart was still not calm!


     But how could a newbie possibly…


     The three had started to once again idly discuss regarding shark meat, and as the newcomer observed, he saw that the man had the easy air of confidence about him that he had only seen on a few people.


     When he had entered the Order, his old man, who was also a member, had given him just one advice.


     "The Order is the one place on the continent where all expectations go to die. A frail-looking kid could be a top-tier Champion, and someone with a sallow complexion could actually be a master of Life and Death. Son, no matter what you do, do not judge people by their appearances, and always be on your guard."


     Yes. It was time to listen to his old man, for once.


     Something was definitely wrong here, and it was best if he moved carefully.


     With a gulp, he spoke again, and this time, he did so calmly.


     "I am only here to explain the rules to you. Beyond that, I can help you if you make a plan, but only if I decide that it is within my capabilities."



     Daneel smiled inwardly as he heard this, while discussing the different ways in which shark meat could be cooked with Eloise and Skrr.


     The little Divine Cockroach's eyes were wide open, as, of course, she hadn't tasted any cooked food yet.


     As for Eloise, she was enthusiastically joining in the discussion, knowing that it must be because Daneel was confident in handling the situation.


     While all of this was going on, the other team had been observing them instead of 'moving out', and after they heard the newcomer say this, they finally walked forward.


     One of them, who had been the one who said that dialogue before, was grumbling under her breath, and it was easy for Daneel to eavesdrop using the system to find out what she was saying.


     "Every time. Every time! I say 'move out', and no one moves. Argh!"


     It looked like he wasn't the only one who overheard her, though, as a member of the team, who was a tall man with a broad chest and a cleanshaven face turned around while they walked towards them and said, "That's because it is dumb to 'move out' before assuring, with certainty, that we won't face interference. True, we might end up killing them, but that will also result in us facing a difficult situation because we will have lost precious time."


     As soon as the team reached them, the newcomer gave a start and bowed, and he looked like he had still not recovered from the scare Daneel had given him.


     Daneel had done so that he could judge the man, as he believed that the way one reacted in such a situation told a lot about someone. His reaction told him that he was actually someone sensible who wasn't likely to throw around airs, and that was a great thing.


     It was that same tall man who spoke again after he arrived.


     "Listen. I'll save this guy here the trouble, and I'll explain what is going to happen. The Order has traps set up all over the Endless Sea. Great Sharks like these often get trapped, but because of their strength, it is impossible to also deploy killing formations on a large scale, as that would take too many resources. So, the onus falls to us to kill the Sharks before they deplete the trapping formations and escape. This is one of the missions with the most rewards, but also the most risk. Injury is assured, and there are often deaths, too. But if you are stupid enough to overestimate yourself and enter the fray, then maybe you deserve to die, as it is better that you die here than on the battlefield, where you might cause the deaths of others who depended on you, too."


     It was quite clear to whom these words were directed at, and Daneel just sneered in response.


     He had already decided. His identity was completely concealed, and to everyone, he simply looked like a young man with combed-back hair, a rich mustache and a strong jaw. Coincidentally, this face fit perfectly with the identity of an arrogant World Dominator that he was going to assume.


     Seeing the sneer, the man actually didn't react, but his companions did.


     They comprised of another man and two women, and all four looked like they wanted to walk forward and smack him on his face.


     They controlled themselves, though, as the man's voice rang again, just loudly enough to be heard over the sounds of the crashing waves and the thrashing shark.


     "There are two phases. The first is the kill. The second is the harvest. Both are crucial. In the first one, two of us will distract the shark, and the other two will use a special formation that will dull the shark's senses to begin opening a cavity in the side of its skin from where they will enter. The shark will feel nothing, and after carefully maneuvering to the heart, they will pierce it and end the shark's life. The heart is the weakness of Great Sharks. The second phase will be when all of you will have to use the trinkets we give to harvest the meat. We can't teleport because it is too dangerous in the Endless Sea where elementary particles are constantly in a state of chaos. While you harvest, the four of us will hold off all the other creatures that will come after sensing the scent of this one. If you value your lives, just stay here in the first phase, as the Great Shark will easily gobble you up or smash you to bits if you dare to draw near. For precaution's sake, I am placing a barrier around you. If you try to move out of it, I will attack. Aegis team, move out."


     Before anyone else could say anything, a barrier had been put in place, and the four had zoomed away, leaving Daneel and the rest standing there with the background of thunderous clouds that kept constantly moving, almost as if they wanted to swoop down and swallow all of existence.


     Eloise tightened her lips, and Skrr pointed her finger in their direction and said, "Bad man! Skrr didn't like the feeling he gave!"


     The newcomer, though…actually heaved a sigh of relief.


     He had been dreading the moment when the crazy guy he was assigned to might go and do something dumb, but this way, there was no chance of that happening.


     They didn't even need to test the barrier to tell that it was the Hero-level, which meant that even a few Champions went all out, they would need a little bit of time to break through.


     Eloise looked to Daneel to see what he would say.


     She had been quite apprehensive, too, when they had arrived, seeing that shark that had made her gape with shock.


     Yet, she trusted Daneel absolutely, and as he had said that they would turn the tables, she had started to look forward to see how he would do that.


     Would he have to change his plan, now?


     With this question in her eyes, she looked to Daneel, and as a smile came on his face again, she understood right away that that was not the case.


     Daneel didn't say anything, but he was irked by the attitude of these people.


     From the words of the newcomer, he had understood that it was probably the norm that newbies would be directed by experienced teams, instead of being restricted to a place.


     So…he decided to teach them a lesson.


     Down below, the four had just reached their destination.


     The two that had taken the duty of distracting the shark were the tall man who had spoken before and a slender woman who stood beside him.


     Seeing them appear in front of it, the gigantic shark that had been struggling until now suddenly started to move much more vigorously.


     It was trapped by invisible chains that were keeping it just below the surface of the sea, and that was why it was visible.


     It kept snapping at the two, daring them to come closer.


     The two first checked whether the other two were in position. On seeing that they were standing by, the tall man and the woman actually…joined their hands.


     As they did so, Daneel witnessed something that made even him step forward with interest.


     The man and woman had begun to cast a spell, and the way in which they did so was the most beautiful that Daneel had ever soon.


     They shared the burden, each one playing off the other. Where one pulled, the other pushed. Where one needed a certain type of elementary particle, the other would place it there beforehand.


     The result…was that a spell which would have needed four or five Champions to cast came into being with the efforts of just two.


     As it burst into existence, the reason behind the name of the team became clear.


     It was a massive bronze shield 30 feet(10 m) in height in the shape of the sun, which looked like it would defend against both the angels of heaven and the demons of hell. It looked indestructible and invulnerable, and it was also decorated with beautiful patterns made of motes of red light which revolved around its edge that was serrated.


     As the two moved a bit forward so that they were barely in reach of the Shark, it showed that this really was the case, as no matter how much it butted its head against the shield or tried to use its jaws to break it into pieces, it was all for naught.


     The shark didn't give up, though. It kept attacking more and more violently, and it became clear to those who were watching that the two were getting tired.


     Yet, their efforts were effective, as the other two had already succeeded in making a bloody hole right below the shark's sawtoothed fin.


     Everything looked like it was going great, and it seemed that they would smoothly succeed in doing what they had set out to do.


     However…that was only if Daneel didn't have his say.


     His smile stretching to the corners of his mouth, he sent a message to the system.


     Down below, the man was constantly keeping an eye on these pesky newbies.


     By his estimate, they would be done in a few seconds, and he could dust his hands off the matter.


     Just as he was about to ask his companion regarding whether they could go grab lunch together after this mission was done, a bad feeling crept up his spine, making him snap his head up and wonder what the heck could have caused it.


     It all looked normal, but just as he was about to look away…all hell broke loose, with no warning whatsoever.


     SMASH!


     With a loud sound, the constraints that had been keeping the shark at bay actually…broke.


     For a moment, the man was so bewildered on seeing the Great Shark's joy that he almost let go of his companion's hand.


     It had had no option but to snap at them from a distance without putting forth its full strength, as they had been taking care to stay just out of reach. It could still attack them with an effort, but most of its strength would be wasted each time on stretching its constraints to reach them.


     However, now…it lunged forward with full force to finally take revenge.


     Thankfully, right before disaster was about to strike, years of training kicked in, making the man narrow his eyebrows and say, "Aegis, ultimate mode!"


     He managed to rouse his companion who had also been frozen with surprise, and as one, they put forward all of their strength to make the bronze shield shine with a golden light.


     SNAP!


     With an ear-wrenching sound, the massive jaw of the Great Shark actually caused the shield to cave in, and a few teeth even managed to penetrate it.


     The two stared at it with horror, and they even started to get messages of panic from the two inside who had been thrown around due to the sudden movement.


     Even the man was convinced that they were doomed, and his hand inched toward a trinket that had been given by his master to be used if he was afraid that his life would be lost.


     However, in the next moment…the shark suddenly stopped and looked into the air.


     Following its sight, the man was about to curse, as this day that had already suddenly devolved into such a mess was about to get worse.


     The Shark had found easier targets, so leaving behind the shield which was like a tough nut that it couldn't crack, it took a small dip and then jumped into the air.


     Great Sharks were known to be powerful enough to be able to leap over 80 feet(25 m) into the air, and it was easy for it to reach the four people who were helplessly standing above it.


     The man didn't even have time to react. He had been hit by the backlash of his shield being broken into, and all he could do was stare and wonder whether he would get into trouble for not doing his duty of protecting the newbies.


     Well, there would be a fine, but he could pay it off.


     The moment the shark had eyed them, he knew that their fate was set. Hence, his thoughts had already started to go in this direction.


     He did keep watching, though, as the open jaws of the Shark reached closer and closer to the orb in the air which was the formation he had placed. It would swallow it whole, and even the Hero-level formation would quickly break apart when it came into contact with the powerful acids present in the shark's stomach. The four couldn't even teleport out, so even if they did put up some feeble resistance, they were destined to meet their death.


     It went in the way he thought. In barely the span of a second, the barrier disappeared into the depths of its mouth, and right before it splashed back into the Endless Sea, the two that were inside barely managed to make their way out of the small hole they had made.


     As one, all four of them looked on as the Shark continued to dive deep, intending to get away before it was bound again.


     The four regrouped, and for a moment, they didn't find any words to say.


     After that, though, it was the tall man who spoke up.


     "A moment of silence for our fallen comrades."


     The moment didn't last very long, and none of the four got very sad expressions either.


     With a shrug, the man continued.


     "Well, we are going to be fined, but let's share it. We- look out, it's back!"


     His shout filled with panic was because of the fact that he saw a large figure appearing out of the depths of the Sea, and hearing it, all four of them got into formation.


     Yet, that…was when they were treated to a sight they would remember for the rest of their lives.


     It was, indeed, the shark, but the thing was…that it was its underside that was floating up to the surface.


     Seeing this, the four got flabbergasted expressions on their faces, but they remained in place, wondering whether there might be an even greater threat.


     Soon, with the sound of splashing water, the shark's body broke the surface of the sea and started to bob on the waves.


     The man was extremely confused. The Shark didn't even look injured, but it was clear that it was dead.


     "What should we do?", his companion asked, and he could tell that all three of them were quite shaken due this turn of events.


     Even he felt a chill in his back that refused to go away. They were all just 18 years old, and they still had not gotten the maturity to face such situations completely unperturbed.


     With a gulp, he put on a show of confidence and said, "Let's check it out."


     Nodding, the other three followed as their captain wearily approached the shark while still holding onto the hand of his companion so that they could conjure the Aegis if necessary.


     Everything seemed to be in order, though, as nothing untoward happened until they reached the shark.


     But just as they were about to touch it to see what was wrong, they received the shock of their lives.


     BAM!


     In an explosive shower of blood and flesh, a gash appeared on the shark's skin, and all four of the team started to scream.


     Was it a deep-sea monster that had been hiding to target them? Was it an enemy who had lain a trap for them? Were they going to be killed, too?


     "AAAAAHHHHHH- wait, what?"


     The scream of the man suddenly stopped, though, when he finally saw the people who emerged from the gash.


     They were…the four whom they had just 'mourned'.


     The man who had spoken those arrogant words before looked at him and smiled, and that smile made his skin crawl.


     In a jolly voice, he said, "Hiya! How are you all on this fine day?"


     This extremely out of place greeting only served to make the four blink and wonder whether they had gotten delusional, but it was the man who recovered first and asked in a frantic tone, "What the hell happened?"


     The answer…was delivering in a nonchalant tone that made him want to punch the one in front of him.


     "Oh, I killed it, that's all. And because it was taking so long to break out, we had a snack. How's the meat, guys?"


     Until now, the man had focused on the one who had appeared out of the gash first, so he hadn't paid much attention to the others.


     So, when he did divert his focus to them to see what they were doing…he felt like pulling out his hair.


     The two women…actually had fat pieces of shark meat that had been cooked perfectly in their hands, and they were ecstatically taking bites while wiping the drool that kept flowing from their mouths.


     As the man even heard the sound of lips smacking behind him, he turned around and glared at the other woman in his team who had a penchant for acting however she wished, regardless of the situation.


     The other two were stuck in amazement like him, and the man spoke to break them out of it.


     He folded his arms and said, "Nick, go check if this newbie is taking credit for your work. Maybe one of your leftover weapons managed to find its heart."


     He had noticed that the two had appeared without their weapons, which they must have left behind in panic.


     The chance of this happening was small, but the chance of a newbie killing a Great Shark was even smaller.


     Hence, the man had convinced himself that it was all a fluke, and that this guy was just posturing by using the opportunity.


     They continued staring into each other's eyes, with the newbie still having that easy smile that irritated him so much.


     A moment later, though, he received an urgent message from the one he had sent inside.


     "Captain, you should see this! Come quickly!"


     What the f*ck could the matter be that he couldn't find out about it through the trinket?


     With a humph, the man went inside the Shark, and with curiosity, the other two followed.


     The four newbies, with the newcomer who seemed to be paralyzed with disbelief stayed outside, and as the three reached the cavity where the Shark's heart was present, they found their team member staring with an astonished expression on his face at the human-sized blob of meat that was still at the moment.


     Soon, they understood the reason behind his amazement.


     The heart…was spotless.


     There was no damage on it whatsoever, and it even looked like it would start beating again at any moment.


     The same question appeared in all of their minds at the same time.


     If this was the case…how the f*ck had the Shark died?


     It was the one who had been sent first who spoke.


     "Guys…did you see the eyes of the Great Shark before?"


     They shook their heads, to which he said, "I did. I found a strange emotion in them, but I couldn't place it. Now, I get it. Hey, don't say I'm crazy, here, but this Shark…was scared. It was so f*cking scared that it even emptied its bladder, which I found peculiar on the way here. And it seems that it was also so scared…that it died."


     These words echoed in the bloody cavity, and even the one who had said them looked like he didn't believe them.


     After a pause, it was the man who spoke.


     "Preposterous. Perhaps he did something else? Maybe it was poisoned? Yes, people can die of fear, but I've never heard it happen to a damn Great Shark! These things are supposed to be fearless even when they face foes much stronger than them!"


     In a low voice, the woman whose hand he had been holding before to cast the shield spoke.


     "There's a way to make sure. If a being dies of fear, its heart may be kickstarted again with force. Captain, punch it."


     The man first looked at her as if she was crazy, but after that, he realized that she was right.


     Letting out a breath and telling himself that this was the way to prove that that guy had been acting, he readied himself and threw a punch at the heart that was strong enough to make it bulge inwards, but not get injured.


     What happened next…would forever be engraved into their minds.


     BANG!


     As the four took a step back while looking like they had been struck by a lightning bolt at the Hero level, the heart began to frantically beat, and they also heard the sounds of the Shark moving suddenly in the water.


     It was a frantic movement, though, filled with desperation, and in the background…they heard a low sound that they had to prick their ears to pick up.


     When they did, they found that it was a whine filled with so much fear that they, too, felt their hearts beating faster in response as it managed to influence them and make them understand just how much fear was necessary in order to make one die of it.


     In a few seconds, the heart stopped again, as the temporary revival was not effective enough to bring it back to life. That fear had still been present, and it looked like it had done its job again.


     The proof was in front of their eyes, and the four could only stare at each other, incredulity and disbelief apparent in their eyes.


     Up above, Daneel had chuckled when he felt the Shark move.


     In anticipation, he had already made them float, so they weren't harmed as the Shark relived its final moments before its death.


     There's a reason why only one Leviathan was able to be killed throughout history.


     Musing to himself in this manner, he decided to have just a bit more fun, as he had really not liked the way they had been 'mourned'.


     "System, use the Shapeshifter Bloodline to mimic this Great Shark, and make it send out a mating call."


     Let's see if your Aegis can deal with this…


     Saying so in his mind, he patted Skrr's head and said, "Eat all you want. Don't worry, there's more coming."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     784 Raising a Storm in the Newcomer Trials End
      Cain was idly sitting in a large auditorium where two Heroes were facing off against each other.


     There was nothing interesting to see in this match, so although he was supposed to be watching and giving advice, his mind was elsewhere.


     Specifically, it was on the mission which he had engineered, and he wondered how the team from the Central Continent was doing.


     Even now, he didn't really understand why he had done it.


     Maybe it was the fact that they were the first from the Central Continent to enter the Order in a long, long time, and that, too, as a group from a single place.


     Or maybe it was something he had seen in the king who had made waves all over Angaria, and even in the Order.


     Whatever the case, it had led him to believe that he should pay special attention to that group, and he really hoped that they were soaking in all the experience so that they could have a great start in the Order.


     It was a very rare opportunity to see a top team in action, and he had given them that chance in the hopes that it would both benefit and motivate them, even if it had cost him quite a lot.


     As it was unorthodox, he was actually on standby to go to the mission area in case there was anything wrong. Typically, in missions which involved catching Great Sharks, this was not an option available to the ones participating as it was really supposed to be a situation of life and death that would spur them on to work harder and discover more of their powers. Yet, because in this case, the top team would also have to take care of the newbies and make sure that they were involved but not in danger of dying, it was possible that something untoward could happen, in which case, there should be someone ready to step in and intervene.


     It had been quite a bit of time since the beginning of the mission, and it looked like the Aegis team, which had performed commendably in the last year, was managing everything well. He knew that there was a possibility that the newbies might be confined and made to watch, but even that would be really beneficial to them, and it might even make them angry enough to improve so that they would never have to go through something similar again.


     This kind of anger…was good.


     However, just as he was about to tell himself one more time that nothing bad would happen, he got the call, and he instantly teleported away.


     He didn't even wait to go to the official station in the Order which managed teleportation into the Endless Sea, which calculated the fluctuations of elementary particles using a large amount of resources so that coordinates could be given where it was safe to teleport to. He simply traveled to the edge of the coast, and from there, with a sonic boom, he shot off in the direction of where the mission was going on at a speed which made him invisible to any normal person who might be looking in that area.


     In the Hero realm, he wasn't really known for his speed, that anyone at this power level could travel so fast that it would even seem like they were teleporting to those that were weaker than them. Every two seconds, he had to conjure a new barrier which protected him from the air resistance, and each time he did so, he also made claps of thunder appear behind him which catapulted him forward with their force, allowing him to accelerate more and more until he was traveling at at least 1000 km/h(620 m/h).



     In the span of ten seconds, he was at the destination, but instead of directly going forward, he decided to assess what was going on first.


     He had gotten the message that they were sending an anticipatory distress signal, which meant that they knew that a threat was coming, and that they could not handle it.


     If the message was of the sort where they were in danger of dying, he would not have done this, but he was curious to see what might have gone wrong.


     At first glance, itself, he saw something very worrying.


     The official trapping formation that was meant to catch the Great Sharks and keep them in place had failed, and he detected this first because he was the one who had laid down this one in the first place. If he wasn't in his present situation, he would have gone forward to see just how it must have happened, but his attention was diverted to a spot just beside that formation where a Great Shark was bobbing in the waves of the sea, with its underside facing the sky.


     On top of it, he saw one of the most unique scenes that he had ever witnessed in his life.


     There were eight people on it, and each of the eight were having different reactions.


     As to what they were reacting to… It was a pack of gigantic Great Sharks which were quickly closing in from all directions, and each of them kept splashing water as if they were extremely excited about something. Their shark fins those 10 feet(3 m) into the air, and it was a terrifying sight which would make anyone call for help.


     He had already known that this was the case in the message, so what he was more interested in was what was going on on top of the Great Shark in the middle.


     The more he studied it, the more bemused he felt.


     The one who stood out most was a man who was whistling a tune with his hands behind his head, and he looked like he didn't have a care in the world. He had conjured a chair with an umbrella, and he looked more like he had come out to sunbathe instead of on a dangerous mission which had taken the lives of many Champions of the past.


     Right beside him was a small fire that floated in the air, and on top of it, a few pieces of shark meat were being roasted which were continuously being picked out by two women beside him who were paying no attention to anything else. The meat kept disappearing into their mouths while accompanied by the drool that kept flowing no matter how much they ate, and they kept taking small breaks in the middle, almost as if they were already extremely full, but they couldn't resist the taste which was making them eat more and more.


     There was another person beside these three, and he looked like he had seen something which had shocked him so much that he had gone into a coma while still standing erect. He kept looking between the shark and the man in the chair while stuttering something, and then, he would look down, as if he was questioning the very existence of the world.


     The one who stood beside them was the captain of the Aegis team whom Cain recognized. He was known to be a calm lad on whom many hopes had been placed, but right now, his face was flushed, and his eyes were so red that he looked as if he was throwing a fit.


     He was shaking his fist angrily at the one in the chair, and he seemed to be screaming something repeatedly. As Cain cast a spell to magnify the sounds coming from that place, he couldn't help but take a step back in the air as he heard what the captain was saying.


     "Do it again! Do it again, dammit! Alright, fine, I did say that before, but we're not on a picnic! I don't even know why the hell so many Sharks are coming, and even though I sent a distress signal, it might take time for someone to arrive! Do you want to kill everyone here before that? Just do it! Come on, do it, please…"


     His emotions were so frazzled that he went from anger to pleading in the span of a few seconds, but the one in the chair was completely unperturbed.


     All he did was take a glance at the sharks which were coming closer and closer and then say, "Oh, but I'm just a newbie who doesn't know his place! If I know what's good for me, I'll stay put. I'll even follow in the footsteps of the great captain of the Aegis team, and put a barrier around myself!"


     Following that, a barrier appeared around the four of them, and seeing this, the captain was dazed for a moment, before he started screaming unintelligibly while staring at the heavens as if they had done a great disservice to him.


     He even started to pull out his hair, which was when a woman beside him hastened to stop him.


     Cain was already extremely confused, but he at least knew what was going to happen next. The man was clearly out of his mind, so his companions would console him.


     However… The words of the woman that he heard made him wonder whether he should laugh or cry.


     "Don't, captain. You're already going bald. Why hasten the process? I don't want the one I'm going to marry look bald until he breaks through to become a Hero…"


     "…"


     The captain paused… And then started to hit himself on his forehead, as if he was done with this world.


     That was when the other two other members of the Aegis team finally stepped in. They removed the woman who shrugged and just said that she had been stating the truth, before starting to tell him that help would soon arrive, and that they didn't need that guy to act again.


     Cain couldn't take anymore. By this point, he was sure that whatever had happened had cast such a shadow over the captain's mind that it looked like it would break soon.


     But what the f*ck could have caused it? What did he want the king to do?


     It was sad that even if he found the answers, the memories would be erased from his mind, so Cain could only put these thoughts aside and decide to do his duty.


     He made himself visible and started to descend to the surface of the sea, and all eight easily detected him. The one in the chair only shot him a nonchalant glance, but the four members of the team looked so relieved that they might start crying.


     Of course, the one who showed this the most was the captain, who stumbled forward in the direction of Cain while saying, "Oh, we're saved! Please take me away from here! Please! I can't stand him! He's the devil!"


     The one in the chair actually chuckled as he heard this, and this made the captain almost break down once again.


     Yet, Cain decided to speak up, saying, "Alright. I don't know what happened here, but let me just say one thing. I made this mission happen been because I wanted to give your team a chance to see what the top teams in the Order are capable of. I hope that you-"


     "You wanted us to show our capabilities? He's a f*cking monster! He killed the Shark by scaring it! We were able to do nothing! This is all a f*cking joke!"


     Cain widened his eyes and swallowed the words he had been about to say as he heard this.


     What the f*ck? Killing a Shark by scaring it?!


     Could it be that…he had wanted the top team to motivate the newbies, but the opposite had happened?


     But how?!


     Not for the last time, he wished that he wasn't bound so tightly by the Order, so that he would retain the memories of what he was seeing here.


     Alas…there was nothing he could do now.


     Taking a deep breath, he quickly put away his shock and sank into deep thought, as his time was limited. Due to the Rules of Secrecy, he would forget everything regarding the King after his newcomer trials, so before that, he had to do something with this information, and the fact that his gut feeling had been right.


     Of course, he couldn't have known that it would be this right, but because it was the case…he took the most impulsive decision in his life.


     "I see that your power exceeds everything that anyone could have expected. Go wild, king, and take as much advantage of the Order as you can. It is people like you who can benefit the most from this organization, especially because of your ties with the Central Continent. You'll understand the reason behind this later. Now, my time is short, so let me give you some advice before I forget you. The Order is the best place for you to get stronger. As you know, only the Overseer will ever know your identity and what you achieve. But…even the Overseer can decide that you are too powerful to be left unsupervised. I say this to help you, but you can decide whether to follow it or not. Strength that exceeds two minor realms is fine. It is incredible and will allow you to excel, but it is still nothing that would want to make the Overseer move. Above that, though…if it is displayed, there might be consequences. Be warned, King."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     785 Order Headquarters 1
      Daneel had really been taking it easy, as he knew that even if the Aegis team failed horribly in keeping them safe, he could just use the aura of the Godbeast to scare away the Great Sharks.


     True, the last time he had used this idea, it had almost ended in a disaster with Skrr, but this time, the situation was under control.


     These Great Sharks were just oversized beasts which had used the abundant Energy present in the Endless Sea to grow to a size where very few things could even hope to harm them. They might be the descendants of a Godbeast, but that didn't mean that they had the same power, or prestige.


     Hence, when faced by one which used to terrorize even their ancestor, they would have no option but to flee, or die.


     Using the system, Daneel could dial the 'intensity' of the aura, making it vary between the effect that would be caused if the Leviathan just glared at something, or if the Godbeast had decided to kill the one it was looking by any means, meaning that it would use its full focus to target it.


     For the Great Shark that had died, Daneel had used the latter, and if he needed these Sharks to disperse, the former would be enough.


     Neither could be detected by those who weren't Godbeasts, themselves, and even if there was a chance that Heroes might be able to sense something, there were only Champions here.


     He had expected that someone might be sent in case there was a dire situation, but he hadn't expected Cain to arrive, as this man had seemed like quite a bigshot.


     The reason behind this assumption was that usually, Daneel was able to obtain a general feeling regarding someone's power level.


     For instance, when he had seen the Head for the first time, he had known right away that the man was formidable.


     There were usually a lot of ways to judge such things. In mages, one could see the level to which elementary particles moved erratically whenever a powerful mage even spoke, as they would be so used to casting spells that they would end up affecting the world unconsciously with every movement.


     In Fighters, it could be estimated from the way one moved. Elite Fighters were often able to do so in a way which wasted the least Energy, and they could also be judged by the toughness of their body.


     In the matter of Cain, though…Daneel had been able to sense nothing.


     He had seemed like a normal man, and because his clothes were also not too special, he would fit right into any town or city in the Central Continent.


     That…had made it clear that his power was so profound, and that he had such a grasp on it that he was able to control himself from giving any indication regarding what was hiding within him.


     When fighting such a person, even trying to estimate what they might do next would be so difficult that foes might be left shaking their head with hopelessness.


     He had wanted to remark on it before, but he hadn't done so as he had wanted to confirm it, and now that he saw him again, it was clear.



     When Cain had appeared, he had been floating in the air, but the spell he had cast was so clean that Daneel had had to try hard not to react to it and blow his cover of a cocky guy who was just taking it easy.


     It was difficult even to explain how it was different, but once again, it all came down to control.


     If casting a spell by manipulating elementary particles could be compared to cooking a complex dish using a variety of ingredients, then what normal mages would do was follow the recipe and add in ingredients at appropriate times to get a good end result.


     As for Cain…he had obtained such a high level of ability that he could throw in bunches of ingredients together and even use techniques to shorten the 'cooking time', but still create the same dish, or an even better one.


     In the first case, there might be a bit of tardiness that could be detected, but in the second, such an absolute level of control was breathtaking to see.


     Whoever Cain was, he had definitely been using magic for so long that he had obtained a level of skill that almost bordered on having an Inheritance like the one he had seen his Master use long, long ago, where all spells of his had been amplified.


     He had been thoroughly impressed, but he was now even more surprised by the statement that had been sent to him discreetly, after making sure that no one else would hear him.


     It would be an understatement to say that it had startled him, but still, he managed to maintain his casual attitude after deciding to think on what had been told to him after he was out of here.


     Cain was impressed by this, and he knew right away that he had made the right decision.


     SPLASH!


     Interrupting his thoughts, one of the Great Sharks which had managed to swim the fastest leaped out of the water with a loud sound.


     He got a slight frown on his face, but that turned into a smile as he said, "I guess events played out in such a way that you couldn't get the motivation I wanted you to…so let me remedy that. Watch."


     With this, he turned around to face the 9 Great Sharks that were practically jumping over each other to get to the place from where the mating call was coming from.


     Of course, the one that had jumped out was closest to reaching them, and it seemed like all of them would be swallowed in its massive jaws at any moment.


     Staring into its maw, none of the four members of the Aegis team were worried, and this showed the confidence they had in Cain. It was the same with the newcomer, who seemed to be finally recovering from what he had seen, and Skrr was even mildly curious, with her expression making it clear that she was wondering whether she could eat the Shark from the inside. It was only Eloise who was mildly panicked, but seeing Daneel being calm, she controlled herself, too.


     However…none of them could have been prepared for what would happen next.


     All he did was wave his hand, but at that moment, it was as if he…transformed into the embodiment of Death, itself.


     A transparent, dark scythe traveled from his hand, passing through both the Great Shark that was so close, and all the others which were about to follow it.


     Not even a moment after that…all nine completely ceased movement, and went still in the water.


     As for the one leaping towards them, a simple spell to push it up made it fall behind them harmlessly, and just like the others, it began to float with its belly facing the air, with no life left in its body whatsoever.


     Daneel was so bewildered by this sight that hehalf-convincedinced that Cain was putting on theatrics, while something else had achieved this effect in the background.


     For killing one Great Shark, he had used the system to scare it by dialing up the intensity of the aura of the Leviathan to such a level that it had caused its heart to stop beating. Although it had looked simple, it had taken up quite a lot of the energy in his body, so faced with 9 sharks, this method definitely would not have been able to be used. If he used his powers fully, he might have defended himself for a time, but that was it. After all, each of these Great Sharks seemed to be at the Peak Champion level if they were compared to humans, so even for a Hero, he couldn't believe that it would be this easy to kill so many, with just a single spell that hadn't even required time to be cast.


     Yet…it seemed that he was wrong, as the system sounded in his mind right away.


     [Hero Path created through further resonance detected.


     Progression of Path:


     Hopelessness(Warrior Realm)-> Crippling Despair(Champion Realm)-> Gloom Reaper(Hero Realm)


     Belongs to the 'Reaper' Class Paths, which stand even above top-tier Paths.]


     A-a-a Hero who broke through naturally, by further resonating with their Path??


     But how?! These Heroes were supposed to be extinct! All Heroes of this Age were supposed to be those who had broken through using Willstones!


     More than anything that Daneel had seen so far today, this shocked him the most.


     A Hero who had broken through in this method…was incomparable to someone who had simply used someone else's Will to do so.


     Glancing to the side, he saw the eye of one of the Great Sharks which was dead.


     In it…was present more despair and sadness than Daneel had ever seen in his life.


     It was almost as if it had gotten so bad…that the Shark had lost the will to live.


     Right! That was how it must work!


     Now this…was power!


     As Daneel turned to Cain with desire burning in his eyes, the man smiled, because that was exactly what he had been going for.


     Following that, he took a deep breath and sent one last message which was audible only to Daneel, just like the one before.


     "The Order is hiding more things than you can ever imagine. Some day soon…I hope that you grow strong enough to let me know that I made the right decision here. Next time we meet, we will be strangers. Farewell, King."


     There was such despondency present in Cain's tone that Daneel could only stare at him with puzzlement in his eyes, but after that, without waiting for a reply, Cain raised his hand, and all ten sharks began to be gutted.


     It looked like he had done it many times before, and he was done in a minute.


     The remains were allowed to sink down into the ocean, and the meat was neatly stacked into a humongous pile.


     With that, all eight of them were made to rise into the air, and they shot off in the direction of the coast.


     The journey wasn't very eventful, with Daneel pondering on everything he had heard, and with the Aegis team coming to terms with what had happened.


     It seemed that Cain's aura was enough to scare away any other threats that might have stopped them, and he was releasing it consciously for that purpose. Only the thunder in the ever-furious skies was a problem, but Cain conjured barrier after barrier to defend them.


     As Daneel watched this, he also understood why the Endless Sea was so untraversible. Even such a powerful Hero needed to expend a lot of energy to travel for a few tens of kilomters, and if anyone wanted to go beyond that, it might even be impossible.


     As soon as the coast was in sight, they teleported, and after Cain looked at him one last time with a smile, Daneel found himself in a new place he had never seen before.


     It was almost like a marketplace, with many people bustling around and with stores located to the sides where people were haggling prices.


     As he looked up, though…a magnificent vista appeared in front of him.


     Gigantic obelisks were floating in the sky, and in front of each of them were displayed various lists.


     There was one that was the biggest, though, and it was displaying the name of the place they had arrived in.


     "Order Headquarters."


     Written in grand words that seemed to resonate with strenght, they seemed to greet Daneel, who understood that he was finally in the Order.


     The newcomer, who had also teleported along with him, spoke in a meek voice.


     "The other people you came in with are starting their trial now. They have a normal one."


     With a nod, Daneel send a message through the Oathstone to Aran, as he had decided that the time for caution was past.


     "Aran, tell everyone to go all out. We're here to dominate, so let's get started."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     786 Order Headquarters 2
      "Ehem– welcome to the Headquarters of the Order. I was assigned both to give you an introduction about this place, and to help you in the battle, but… I guess the latter was unnecessary."


     After Daneel sent his message, he heard this statement coming from the newcomer whom he had mostly ignored until now.


     The man had been terrified silly when he had seen Daneel simply look at the heart and make it stop beating, and it looked like he had started to believe that there was some unfathomable power which belonged to him that could not be estimated in any manner.


     Well, it was to be expected, because the man had been thoroughly panicked when they had found themselves inside the body of the Shark. He had even begun to pray to the Heavens in desperation, so seeing the entire matter resolved in barely a moment using a method which seemed to be completely inconceivable must definitely have had quite a lot of effect on him, which had made him stay silent until now and finally speak up on seeing that it was time to fulfill his duty.


     Even now, he did not seem completely normal, because he kept avoiding Daneel's gaze. He looked like he just wanted to get his job over with and then leave, and Daneel didn't really blame him.


     So, folding his hands behind his back and trusting his commanders to raise a ruckus, too, Daneel nodded in order to encourage the newcomer to continue to speak.


     Beside him, Eloise and Skrr were also very interested, and even though the latter was still munching on the last of the shark meat which had been in her hands when she had been teleported, she had been quite dazed by this entirely new place that she found herself in.


     Seeing that he had all of their attention, the newcomer continued after clearing his throat again and taking a deep breath.


     Waving his hand to envelop the entire area in front of them, he said, "Where we stand is the Marketplace, and above us is the Mission Area. Both of these, together, form the Headquarters, and all members only need to come here no matter what they want to do. Let's start with the Marketplace. Follow me."


     It looked like it wasn't his first time taking up this duty, as the newcomer got into a groove after he started his explanation. Almost as if he had convinced himself that this was just a normal group with nothing out of the ordinary, he walked ahead without glancing back at least once and reached a shop which had a host of trinkets on display.


     They were of all shapes and sizes: from little golden peas to large, human-sized capsules whose purpose Daneel couldn't fathom.


     They were laid out neatly on a storefront that was made of ancient wood, and there were jade carvings to decorate the banner of the shop which read "Kanlan's Emporio".


     The shopkeeper was a round man, and weirdly, he had long eyebrows which reached his neck. His mustache was also in the same style, causing a total of four distinct, knotted cords of hair to trail down his face, giving him a unique appearance that no one would be able to forget.



     His expression reminded Daneel of eager salesmen back on Earth, and when he spoke, this impression only grew stronger.


     "Welcome, welcome! I see good old Horton has decided to bring the newcomers assigned to him to my shop, again! This is the shop with the most variety in the entire Marketplace, and you would do well to begin your tour here! Life-saving trinkets, dream trinkets, pleasure trinkets, I have them all! Ladies, step right up to my special beauty section!"


     Neither Eloise nor Skrr were really enticed by his words, and they even got strange expressions when the words 'pleasure trinkets' were said with a strange glint in his eye by the man. Skrr even moved back while continuing to munch, and Eloise frowned.


     The man wasn't put off by their reactions, though, and he simply diverted his attention to Daneel.


     "Well, hello, good sir! You seem like an up and coming member! Why wear those drab clothes? They might be fashionable in the Central Continent, but here, you would just seem like a country bumpkin! Switch them for special robes with life-saving formations!"


     "All right, enough, Kanlan. I just wanted to show them a shop. Go attend to your other customers."


     Two people had walked up to the store, too, so after seeing that Daneel was quickly getting an irritated expression on his face, the newcomer who had been called Horton hastily said this, causing the shopkeeper to smile and nod before walking away.


     Indeed, the man had been testing Daneel's patience, so he simply looked at Horton.


     With a gulp, he said, "Sorry about that, my friend tends to be enthusiastic. Still, this is a famous shop, and if you browse the items here, you'll get an idea about the Marketplace. Oh, crap, I didn't tell you the basic rules, right? Apologies, my mind is all over the place. Let me go over that first."


     Just as he was about to launch into an explanation, the shopkeeper returned, and he was grumbling under his breath.


     "Cheap f*cks. They think they can cheat me! Oh, you didn't even tell them this, yet? Let me spare them a long explanation. I have no idea why the higher-ups keep choosing you even though you suck at giving information concisely. Listen up, all of you."


     These words made Horton grimace, but he held his tongue as the shopkeeper, whose entire demeanor had changed because of his mood, spoke.


     "The Basics are simple. The Order was always meant to be a place where anyone from the Continent could grow stronger without worrying that they would be targeted by those more powerful than them when they were still weak. For that purpose, the Rules of Secrecy were implemented, and they have maintained the power of the Order for so long, while allowing newcomers to always be able to trust in it and join if they can. What the Rules boil down to are simple: All those under the realm of Heroes are the regular members of the Order, and it is to protect them, mainly, that the rules are in place. Even most of the rewards are catered to this demographic, because those are the realms where support is most vital, and where it can change the future of an individual. In the Hero realm, it mostly depends on oneself, with external help only mattering very little. For Champions and Warriors, though…obtaining the right support can do wonders, and lead one who might have been stuck as a Champion to overcome their boundaries and become a Hero. For this, both resources and experience are required, and that's where the Order comes in."


     Daneel listened with interest, as even though he had seen some of what this man was saying in the rulebook, it hadn't been framed as concisely.


     "The identities of regular members are always masked, even from the upper management of the Order. Only the Overseer knows who's who, and this information is guarded so well that there hasn't been a breach since the beginning of the Order. So, all those whom you might have talked to so far who know your real identity have all already forgotten it, so don't be surprised when they treat you like strangers the next time you meet."


     Daneel's eyebrows rose as he heard this.


     So that is why you said those words, Cain.


     "The same applies also to your results in your test, which, if impressive enough, would have brought down attention from others upon you. This is also purged, so now, you're just a random member of the Order…until you start to take missions and perform, thereby amassing prestige. One of the purposes of the Order is motivation, so it is essential for members to know about and see others stronger than themselves so that they can push themselves forward. Of course, if you're dumb enough to let your identity slip, you're at fault, at least if this is to regular members. The Overseer won't step in, and you're basically doomed, so be careful. But if the higher-ups find out using the means that are available to them due to their power, the Overseer intervenes and erases those memories, and they are warned. In summary, do what you want and just pull out all of your hidden strength, if you have any, without worrying about consequences from those much stronger than you, and don't be dumb enough to give clues regarding your identity to those here. Got it?"


     Daneel and Eloise both nodded right away, and the King had to admit that these rules were pretty effective.


     He had been confused before regarding how secrecy could be maintained while still retaining memories about one's achievements, but it was all clear now. At first glance, there did not seem to be any loopholes, and Daneel really liked that.


     "All right, enough! You say I'm not concise, but you drone on, too. In the Marketplace, you can buy and sell stuff, and you can either barter or use Ker Gems as currency. Now, let's get to the Mission area, and I can be done with this."


     The shopkeeper looked surprised when he saw Horton say those words, but before he could say anything, the man had flown into the air, and Daneel, Eloise, and Skrr followed.


     It was only then that they got a true understanding of just how big the place they were in was.


     It wasn't too large, and that was natural as only the elite of the elite in the Continent were supposed to be able to gain access.


     The entire area was barely the size of a football field from Earth, and at present, a few hundred people could be seen bustling around and going about their tasks. At most, the place could accommodate a few thousand people, but it was mostly empty now.


     Daneel had no idea where they were, but the sky was the same as he had seen in the Hall of Beginning: it was a night sky filled with twinkling stars. Many obelisks were present all over, and in fact, there seemed to be as many people around these as there were below.


     Each obelisk was three times the size of a normal man, and it looked like one could be used by three people from three different directions. They flew to one which was completely empty, and right as they reached it, a transparent display popped up that almost looked like a hologram from Earth.


     "Welcome to the Order. Step forward to authorize yourself."


     Gesturing to it, Horton said, "Here is where you might be spending most of your time. You can obtain missions, get rewards, check everything that you are eligible to obtain and also state any personal requests you might have, such as special training conditions, etc. Go ahead. That brings my duty to an end. It was…nice meeting you. Goodbye."


     Horton practically fled after saying this, and as Daneel followed him with his eyes, he couldn't help but chuckle.


     After that, though, with great interest, he stepped forward.


     The display changed right away to show a prompt, but before he even read it, the system sent him a message that made him feel nostalgic.


     [Data interface detected. Would-]


     "Do it."


     Long back, when he had gone to the library in Lanthanor, the system had given the same message, and he still remembered how startled he had been.


     He had come a long way, though, and this became apparent in the next reply from the system.


     [Personalized Inventory list of rewards found. Identifying relevant items according to parameters given. Sorting relevant items. Outputting list with objective and number of items found which fulfill that objective.


     1. Accelerate speed of training to reach Peak Champion Level(3)


     2. Find information regarding host's Master who has infiltrated the Church(2)


     3. Obtain more information regarding the Order to find a way to take control of it(4)


     4. Accelerate speed of training to reach the next realm for targets labeled as 'sovereigns' and 'allies'(12)


     5. Increase capability of Central Continent to contend with the Church(6)


     Points of Interest found.


     Point of Interest 1: Some items in list of inventory match with items obtained from the third seal and Emperor Fenoras's memories. These are the base forms of those items. There is a probability that they were obtained by the Emperor and modified to be implemented in Angaria.


     Point of Interest 2: Items in inventory also have rules attached to them. Some items have specific rules allowing them to be used in one's 'homeland'.


     Final Point of Interest: All missions listed currently are within the capabilities of host.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     787 Buzzing Bees
      For a few seconds after he heard the reply, Daneel remained standing there in the air.


     He…just couldn't believe it.


     "Skrr wants to see, too!"


     Skrr's cute voice woke him up from his reverie, causing him to get a broad smile on his face and move aside.


     He…just couldn't believe what he had just heard.


     Even for a few moments after Skrr started to fiddle with the interface with Eloise's help, Daneel could only stand and keep smiling to himself, following which he finally came back to his senses when he heard the little Divine Cockroach's enthusiastic cry.


     "Yes! It says Skrr can search the whole continent for male Divine Cockroaches! But Skrr should finish missions…where are these missions?"


     Putting aside his thoughts for the moment, Daneel focused on what Skrr's display screen was showing.


     In the panel which had the title 'Missions', there were none, and there was only a message which read 'Anomalous Case. Await further instructions for clarification.'


     Daneel understood what was going on right away.


     Patting Skrr's forehead and making her turn around, Daneel said, "Skrr, you're special. You might be weakened now, but you're actually a Hero-level being! If I understand it correctly, this area is only for those below that level. So you will be having special missions later on! Don't worry, you can definitely get the rewards if you finish the missions!"


     A brilliant smile popped up on Skrr's face as she heard this, and after that, she yawned and said, "Ok. Skrr sleep now," before falling asleep in the air without a care in the world.


     Thankfully, because this was the second time that Daneel was seeing her habit of abruptly falling asleep wherever and whenever she wished, he was ready to conjure a special cocoon-like bed for her which isolated all sounds and also kept her protected.


     Eloise smiled as she saw Skrr snugly hug a pillow that was also there in the cocoon and put one thumb in her mouth as her breathing already deepened, before walking forward to the obelisk, herself, to see what lay in store.


     She began to browse through the panels that were present, but her gaze went to a pop-up which Daneel hadn't seen before because it was the system which had manipulated the display for him.


     Reading it, Eloise exclaimed, "Daneel, it says that we should have titles with which we will call ourselves within a day of joining the Order! I guess we should start thinking…it also suggests that the one we choose has the least relation possible with who we are. For that purpose, even titles which might not match one's personality are allowed…"


     Daneel raised an eyebrow as he heard this. Indeed, he had heard Horton talk about this before, but he hadn't given it much thought. Well, it looked like he would have to make a decision regarding it soon.


     Before that, though…where the hell were they supposed to stay if they were not availing these two facilities?



     Almost as if on cue, Horton rose from the ground with a sheepish expression on his face.


     Daneel looked at him with a pensive expression, following which the man squeaked out a sentence and quickly fled again.


     "I'm sorry, but I forgot one last thing…if you want a place to stay temporarily, go in that direction. You will be allotted rooms, and you can use them for as long as you wish. If you need to use any facilities, though, you have to pay. Enjoy your stay!"


     Had he really been that terrifying?


     Chuckling, Daneel shook his head and motioned to Eloise to follow before he went in the direction indicated by Horton.


     Eloise had finished looking through the menu for now, and although there had been quite a few interesting things to see, there were too many to study with a white-colored cocoon floating beside them, which was drawing attention both from those below and those checking on their menus from the obelisks around them.


     With a nod, she flew after him, and soon they were at the place indicated, which was a spot at the edge of the Marketplace where there stood two large stone doors.


     There was no one here to give them any instructions, so they just walked forward, following which Daneel felt something scan him.


     A smaller door appeared in the giant-sized one, and the trio entered through it and went through many winding corridors before they appeared in a large room that had no windows.


     There were basic furnishings, but they all seemed like they had been made on second thought. Even the bed was shoddy, and with the power level of those who might usually come here, it was obvious that people might just choose to conjure one for themselves.


     Setting the cocoon on the bed, Daneel nodded to Eloise and said, "Let's wait for the others to arrive. After that, we can go over our game plan for the present."


     It was obvious that he needed a little bit of time to think about something, so Eloise sweetly smiled and nodded in return before picking up a few Ker Gems from the pouch she was carrying at her waist.


     As she started to train, Daneel finally took a deep breath and assessed everything that he had found out today.


     He decided to address them in the order that they had occurred, so that made him think about their mission first.


     Regarding Cain's advice, Daneel had to say that he was pretty surprised.


     From the fact that Cain was in such a high position, it was obvious that he had sworn further oaths, which meant that he was bound to the Order.


     Yet…he had still given that warning, and that either meant that he had found a loophole, or that the oaths weren't as constrictive as Daneel had initially thought.


     Whatever the case, he had to say that he had a really good impression of the man from everything he had done so far. Without any proof that he would be impressive, he had put in place that mission, and after seeing that his expectations had been upheld, he had gone ahead and rewarded Daneel with invaluable advice.


     2 minor realms. That was no small deal, and besides, Daneel had been intending not to show himself to be too overpowering, anyway.


     He wasn't a naïve kid to believe that the Order was a perfect place where he could do everything he wished. No, all he had understood it as was that he was allowed to be a bit more lax, as he was among those who defied common sense anyway.


     Initially, he had been meaning to experiment and find a hard limit regarding the power he would show so that it would allow him to continue on his new path, while still not raising too many alarm bells.


     Now, though…he had been relieved of that, which might have needed him to expend a lot of time.


     This concept of two minor realms had roots in research done during the Empire, too. There, there had been many theories which stated that if someone could cross this theoretical line, then it meant that there was a high chance that they were an anomaly who could be the key to unlocking the limits placed on those who existed on Angaria by the Will of the World.


     It had all been just theory, but Daneel had remembered reading it and thinking that he would definitely be marked as one and hunted.


     After all…his Path was one which went against the norm, and hence, against the World, itself. He could show a part of his power, but if it was exposed in full…it definitely had the potential to tempt any and everyone, and this included the Overseer, no matter how much they might try to convince others that they were impartial individuals.


     It was almost like governments back on Earth, where laws might allow a person to do any business they wished. However, if their business ended up being so wildly successful that it would be too big to ignore…governments had a track record of introducing new laws just to cut into the pie.


     A loose comparison could be made with the situation regarding certain drugs in one of the major countries on Earth. For a long time, all drugs were banned, but with the market growing at an unthinkable pace, laws had been changed so that that government could tax these activities and earn a hefty amount in the process. There were other reasons, too, but many reports said that this was the major reason.


     So…Daneel concluded that he would follow that advice, and besides, like Cain had said, it was still a sizeable gap in power that he would mostly be able to stomp on whoever he wished.


     Next was the matter regarding Cain's identity as a Hero who had broken through naturally, and Daneel knew that he should not have been so surprised. The Order had already overturned so many things that he had thought as facts, so it was natural to think that it must have Heroes who used the most powerful method to break through.


      The only reason he had been so surprised was that it had been shocking to see it suddenly, and Cain's specific Path had also been pretty damn amazing to witness.


     He decided to research more on the 'Reaper' Class Paths later, and got to the main event of the day: the reveal regarding what exactly he could hope to get in the Order.


     Before, they had all been formless hopes, so having them all confirmed had been the reason behind Daneel being so pleasantly surprised. He was excited about each and every one of them, as all of them represented the goals he wanted to achieve definitely before the time for the War arrived.


     And besides, the reveal that Emperor Fenoras had actually obtained a lot of stuff here but had used it in the main continent was also pretty momentous.


     On asking the system, he found that the man's memories had been altered to make it seem as if he had invented them himself, and the reason behind that was clear: to hide the existence of the Order.


     And if the Emperor could do it…so could he.


     What if…he could use the stuff he obtained here freely in the Central Continent, without arousing suspicion from the Big Four?


     Could it be possible?


     Just the thought made his heart beat faster with enthusiasm, but for it to happen…he had to know the relation between the Big Four and the Order.


     Just as he was about to ask about it to the system, though, he got an urgent message from Aran.


     Widening his eyes on hearing it, Daneel asked Eloise to stay where she was and keep an eye on Skrr.


     He hurried out, and right as he exited the winding labyrinth and found himself once again at the large stone gates, he saw a large group of people who were all surrounding four individuals.


     Of course, these individuals were Aran, Faxul, Elanev, and Cassandra, and although their faces had changed due to the perfect masks given before by Cain, Daneel knew that it was them.


     "Is this him? Hey, you! I ordered these guys to come under me, but they said that they're already with someone! Hmph, I thought it was a bigshot, but you're just a newbie! If you don't want your face planted in the ground, just tell these guys that they can do as they wish!"


     The others nodded as a strange man said these words.


     He was tall, with a big tummy, but his most distinctive feature was the fact that he had chosen to decorate his body with a large number of piercings. Silver, gold, bronze and even rock- there were all sorts of them made from all sorts of materials, and even his tongue was pierced all over, making Daneel wince even as he saw him talk.


     However, right away, he saw that he had been given a gift horse…and he had never been one to look them in the mouth.


     The answer he gave caused raucous laughter to erupt in the group, but his sovereigns only got smiles on their faces, knowing that their King had found new prey.


     "Oh, I would do so by all means…if I knew, for sure, that you can back up your words. How about it? If your face is planted in the ground instead, will you follow me? If not, piss off, because I hate buzzing bees with no stingers to their names…"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     788 A Battle
      Just like his underlings, the pierced man also burst into a loud round of laughter, and he seemed to be the type to completely let himself go whenever he was expressing his emotions. He actually clapped his hands on Aran's shoulder repeatedly, and it was obvious that his commander was really in a mood to retort and make him visit his worst nightmare, but he controlled himself and simply moved to the side, knowing that this man's just desserts would soon arrive.


     After a few seconds, though, it all started to die down, as Daneel just remained standing there with a smile, making it clear that he was not joking. As this started to become clear, more and more people stopped laughing, and their faces changed to show anger.


     The last to realize it was actually the one who had spoken first, and when his transformed, it was into such a state that his face almost swelled up like a tomato, making Daneel wonder whether the piercings would fly out and impale everyone nearby if the size of his face increased any further.


     He fumed for a few moments, after which he looked like he was thoroughly controlling himself and reminding himself that he was in a place where no fights were supposed to happen. This was written in the rule book, too, and it was apparently a very strict rule where detractors could be punished very harshly.


     He even started to tremble, and he continued to close and open his fists continuously. After that, though, finally, he looked up at Daneel and said, "The Heavens offered you a boon, but you spit on it and asked to be destroyed. Newbie, get ready to be stomped. Follow me."


     Saying so, he started to briskly walk one direction, and each of his underlings looked at Daneel as if he was a dead man and even started to make gestures such as using their finger to draw a line across their throats.


     Daneel still remained graciously smiling throughout it all, and after the group of 10 people passed, he finally went up to his commanders and said, "I guess you had an eventful mission."


     It was Elanev who answered.


     "Yup, I guess you can say that. It was fun, though, definitely, but how could we have known that we would draw the attention of this bunch? That guy with holes all over his body was in the team who came to instruct us and ended up drawing with us in the mission, and after that, he refused to leave our side. He was tagging along throughout the introduction about this place given by someone who was assigned for that duty, and after that was done, he put forward the request, and Cassandra was of the opinion that we should just burn him to ash and get it over with. Even though he's powerful, he's no match for all four of us combined. Faxul intervened, and said that we should let you handle the matter. I guess it is pretty surprising to see that he is actually the most calm-headed among all of us."


     Daneel smiled at his best friend he heard this, and he knew that this had always been an aspect of his character. Except on issues which troubled him greatly, he could keep a cool head and make the best decisions. With his power growing in leaps and bounds, and with that experience where his arrogance had all been destroyed in its entirety, it looked like Faxul had quickly grown up.



     Next, though, Daneel's eyes wandered to Cassandra, but he decided to speak to her later. This was the first time he was seeing her since the entire ordeal that they had been through together, and he knew for a fact that she must have uncovered a lot of memories, and found out the reality of what had happened during her childhood. He was curious to know everything about that, but it had to wait.


     "Oi! If you think that you can get away with it after acting so arrogant, you're dreaming!"


     Hearing the loud shout from the pierced man who was at the head of the delegation and who had turned around to see that those whom he was supposed to be leading were actually not following, Daneel smiled and gestured forward, indicating that they should all oblige.


     It was only after they reached the back of the group that they all started moving again, and Daneel remained silent, deciding to converse with his sovereigns later on.


     There were two reasons he had agreed to this fight, which he would usually have tried to resolve in a different manner if he was his self from before. One was that it would begin his journey in the Order with a bang, and he wanted nothing else. The other… Was related to the first item that he had placed on the list of things he wanted to achieve here.


     This item… Was the one related to him finding out about his master.


     The menu given by the obelisk was customized for each and every person, and although there were a few things which were common such as those relating to power, there were others which were exclusive to those who were viewing it. For Daneel, these exclusive items had been both those relating to the things he could obtain which were useful in the Central Continent, and the one which related to his master.


     Regardless of everything, the Church was the most prominent threat. His master had managed to infiltrate it, and finding out about him might give him some more information about just when the war might come, and that was invaluable for his plans. If he had a timeline, he could know deadlines he should stick to, and which things he could aim to realistically achieve. The time span given by his master before had been speculative, and he had no way to know whether anything might have changed.


     To obtain this item… The menu had given information that he should be ready for a mission after accumulating at least 15 people who were ready to participate along with him, and whom he could command for the duration of the mission. Subsequent details needed this to be accomplished first.


     It was tagged as a four stat mission, and it was obvious that he had been given a very difficult one for some reason. After all, for a newbie, accumulating 15 people from the highly talented individuals in the Order was no small feat.


     Daneel had been meaning to go about it slowly, but with this strange group placing themselves on the platter to be sacrificed, he would be dumb to not use the opportunity and fulfill the conditions right away so that he could find out just what the mission was.


     As he heard a voice float from the group in front of him, he stopped his musings and decided to listen for a bit to what those people were talking about.


     "You should have listened to the boss! He was so impressed! It seems that this team is filled with all top tier talents! The only good thing is that they're still weak, so we can target them and take them under us, and when they're powerful, they can earn all sorts of things for us! The boss is a real genius, I tell you!"


     "Right! Even if this guy is supposed to have taken them under his fold, how powerful can he be? He is also a newbie! Maybe he has a good Path, but with his power level, he can do nothing! The boss is a Peak Eminent Champion, after all!"


     "I don't know. He looked like he was joking, but he might have something up his sleeve. Did you listen to the boss talking about those four's crazy abilities? That woman spit flames which could burn even barriers directly! And that guy's punches were apparently so powerful that they even gave trouble to the boss!"


     "The other two were even more powerful! One of them made his opponent sit down and start crying, and the other used some kind of strange spell that apparently swallowed up or distorted the attacks of his opponent and made them helpless! If they weren't all really weak, there might have been a major change in the outcome, too! As it was, they still managed to perform as well as the team which was actually sent to advice them, and that happens so damn rarely! Even when it does, it is usually only when top tier seeds of the Big Four enter!"


     "Well, it's obvious by now that they are hidden seeds, but I just wonder from which sects they're from…"


     As Daneel heard all of this discussion, he understood that his sovereigns had obeyed his request and gone all out. He wasn't really worried about this, and even exposing Bloodlines was alright as he already knew by now that the hidden seeds of the Big Four had bloodlines within them anyway. Even if there were incongruities, the rules of secrecy would be enough, and none of his sovereigns could cross the two-realm limit, so it was fine to tell them to just have fun.


     Elanev actually puffed up his chest as he heard this entire thing, and even though Cassandra and Aaron looked like they were unaffected, they still had proud smiles on their faces. As for Faxul, he did smirk for the briefest of moments, but after that, he remained stoic and focused on what they were doing next.


     "We're here! I booked an auditorium for us! Say your prayers and goodbyes, and come in! All of you, go through there!"


     They had arrived at another pair of large stone doors which were disjointed and just stood there in the open field, with no building around them, just like those that Daneel had entered before to get to his lodgings.


     Hearing these bellowed words, the group of 10, along with the four sovereigns, entered a side door, and Daneel and the pierced man entered a larger one beside it.


     Daneel just nodded at his sovereigns before they left, and as the two of them started to go through the corridor that greeted them, the pierced man spoke.


     "I am called Spikeking. You'll find out why, soon. I did not wish for you to die without knowing the one that killed you."


     Hearing this, Daneel only raised an eyebrow and gave no answer.


     The pierced man humphed, and it looked like he had decided that he would show no mercy. He cracked his knuckles, and the sound echoed throughout the corridor.


     Soon, they appeared at a door, and when they stepped through it, they reached a circular arena.


     There were stands all around which could seat 200 people, so it was actually not that large, but there was ample space to fight.


     Fourteen people were present in the stands, and as soon as the door closed, Daneel felt himself shoved from behind.


     He gracefully flew forward, denying the shove from its intention of making him stumble, and at the same moment, he heard the words of the pierced man.


     "I'm not a fan of words in the arena. Let's get this over with."


     As Daneel turned around, he saw the man go through a bizarre transformation.


     Holes appeared all over his body, and from each one, sharp spikes that seemed to be made of a bone-like material emerged.


     As Daneel sensed them and felt their power, he smiled at the corner of his mouth, understanding right away that his opponent was a formidable foe in the Eminent Champion realm.


     Well…it was too bad for him, because that was still comfortably under the 'two-realm' limit.


     Seeing the Spikeking leap forward, all Daneel did…was raise his hand.


     It was often said that power that was unfathomable was much scarier than that which could be explained.


     Hence, Daneel had decided that until he needed to, he would make moves that were beyond anything that his foes could ever imagine.


     As that was his objective, it was best if his move was quick, like a crack of thunder which would cause destruction in a heartbeat.


     So, along with raising his hand, he said just a single word.


     "Kneel."


     BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


     For all those in the auditorium except the sovereign, it was as if the sky, itself, was falling on them.


     A sound that would usually be accompanied by a world-ending explosion assaulted their ears, and at the same time, the gravity in the place where they stood grew to tenfold of what it had been before.


     As if this wasn't enough, invisible hammers used the moment of surprise which was the result of that loud sound to smash into the heads of all those present, and for the Spikeking, all of these effects were doubled.


     SLAM! SLAM! SLAM! SLAM! SLA-…


     All over the auditorium, the sounds of knees slamming to the ground was heard.


     The last one was the loudest, and it was from the Spikeking, whose face was so clouded with shock that it looked as if he was convinced that he had entered some kind of nightmare.


     Triumphantly folding his hands behind him, Daneel spoke in a booming voice that would be remembered forever by all those who knelt in front of him.


     "Harken, members of the Order, for I, your Overlord, am here, and my word shall be your law. Either bow low and swear fealty, or return to Angaria, our mother, in the form of blood mixed with mashed bone and mangled sinew. The choice…is yours."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     789 His First Mission 1
      For a few seconds after Daneel said those words, they reverberated throughout the area, burrowing again and again into the ears of those who were present.


     Witnessing this grand sight, all for sovereigns got proud smiles on their faces as they controlled themselves from laughing out loud and announcing proudly that this was the man whom they had chosen to follow.


     Of course, seeing such power, Faxul and Elanev also felt more motivated than ever, waiting for the day when they, themselves, could display such awesomeness.


     With each second, Daneel had ordered the system to increase the pressure felt by each individual, and so, as the silence stretched done, all eleven of those who were under its effect kept getting pressed further and further into the ground. The entire arena looked like it was made of a material which would not break easily, but still, cracks started to appear on the stands, and as for the ground on which their boss was standing, it was sinking in, as if intending to swallow the Spikeking whole.


     The expression of the pierced man who had been so confident before varied from shock to disbelief to anger and then finally to worry, as he glanced up to see his subordinates who were all suffering.


     Looking at him, though, Daneel also spotted a very, very slight hint of pride, because even though they were under so much pain, none of them had spoken out without his permission.


     This made Daneel raise both his eyebrows, as he had not expected such a sort of loyalty from this ragtag bunch who had targeted his commanders.


     It made him want to succeed in this quest even more, but he knew that he had done all that he should. Speaking more might actually make it detrimental, so he just waited.


     Soon, it turned out that he was right, because the Spikeking spoke out in a voice that was remarkably different from the one he had used before when speaking to Daneel.


     "Alright, fine! Just stop! Any more, and their legs might break! You know we can't swear oaths, but we will agree to follow you!"


     The second he said this, the pressure disappeared, and expressions of relief appeared on all eleven people as they stood up and stared at Daneel as if he was a monster.


     Seeing them, Daneel clapped and said, "Great choice! You made the right one! Like I said before, you can call me Overlord, and as you must already have understood, I wasn't joking at all before when I asked whether you would be prepared to come under me if you lost."


     The spikes all disappeared back into the body of the man, and he started to dust off the dirt that had accumulated on his clothes due to him almost prostrating on the ground due to all that pressure.


     He also nursed the injuries on his knees for a bit, just like his subordinates, and it looked like he was trying really hard to change his attitude.


     It was obvious by now that he was used to being in command and not being commanded, so Daneel gave him a little bit of time without being too harsh.



     Finally, the man spoke up after gesturing to the stands to make all those who were standing there come over.


     He waited until they arrived, and it didn't take long as there were no barriers separating the arena and the stands. That was the reason why Daneel's spell before had been able to affect them, too, and soon, the group had assembled.


     All of the laughter and arrogance from before was gone, and they all only looked at Daneel resentfully, as if cursing the moment when they had decided to pick a fight with him.


     Some of them also shot worried looks at their boss, as if concerned about how all of this was affecting him.


     When they finally heard him speak, they relaxed a bit, especially because of the words he said.


     "Aye, you did say so, and the Spikeking has never been one to not keep his word. I have no one else to blame, after all. The Order is a place filled with skulking vipers and disguised tigers. And I should have known better before feeling greedy. It should have been obvious that someone who could bring those four with their crazy powers under his control must be a man of many means, but I was still confident that my power would be enough. I see now how wrong I was. My subordinates might not be as powerful as me, but they are all Amateur champions, and even though I, too, would have been able to defeat them all single-handedly, I wouldn't have been able to do so so easily. Well, my power can't be compared to those were the most powerful in my realm, anyway. Just like I promised, we will swear to follow you, in accordance to the team rules of the Order."


     Until the last statement, Daneel was listening calmly, but when he heard the words 'team rules of the Order', he got a puzzled expression on his face as he had no idea what they were.


     Noticing this, the Spikeking looked like he was going to explain, but he suddenly winced as he felt his knees throb with pain again.


     Getting a thought, he said, "Follow me. Let's get to a damn bar first."


     Saying so, he first started to march away, but then, as if remembering what had just happened, he turned around and looked at Daneel.


     Laughing, Daneel nodded, and the Spikeking heaved a sigh of relief and lead the way out of the auditorium.


     They made a strange group, with eleven limping individuals and five who all had broad smiles on their faces. Soon, they reached a large building with the words "Jones's Bar and Clinic."


     Huh? Bar and clinic?


     Quite amused by this strange combination, Daneel followed all eleven individuals inside, and his sovereigns came in with him.


     Just as the name suggested, they were greeted with a very strange place.


     It was divided into two areas, and there was a bar counter which ran along the length of the long building.


     Even this bar counter was also divided, and on one side of it, the cupboards were stacked with healing materials.


     On the other, of course, there were all kinds of bottles filled with all sorts of wine, and there were people sitting morosely while nursing the drinks in front of them.


     The smell of herbs mixed with that of hard alcohol, lending this place a unique atmosphere the likes of which Daneel had never seen before.


     As for the other side, there were a few beds laid out, and at the moment, all of them were empty. A motherly lady was sitting near the beds, and as soon as she saw the eleven walk in, she shouted, "Jones! We have people coming to use both our services! Get the healing wine ready!"


     As soon as she said this, a man rose from the counter on the other side. He was wearing a vest exposing his ripped body, and he had a mustache which he twirled as he chuckled heartily to himself and pulled out four bottles which were filled with a green liquid.


     The woman ushered all eleven of the group to the beds that were present, and as soon as the man came, she cast a spell and made a few glasses fill up with the liquid in the bottles he had brought, before they were thrust into the hands of those on the beds


     "You know the drill. Drink and sleep."


     The Spikeking nodded to subordinates who looked to him, and after that, all ten gulped down the liquids and promptly fell asleep.


     Quite amazed by this weird turn of events, Daneel looked to the pierced man, who handed back the glass to the lady and said, "Get me normal wine, first. I have a bit of business, and after that, I'll be joining my maties."


     The woman gave him an odd look, but she nodded and made a different glass float over.


     A few seconds later, all six of them were seated in the bar area, and the pierced man began speaking after taking a sip and smiling as he felt the liquid go down his throat, burning it in the process and giving him enough energy to speak while ignoring the pain.


     "Team rules- these are not listed in the rulebook that you are given when you make the choice, but they are known to all the participating teams. I'll give you the gist. Basically, it is unfair if someone loses and then finds themselves in eternal servitude. Teams are important in the Order, so these rules were made to keep things fair. If a match with stakes occurs, like the one we just had, and if the one losing has agreed that they would go under the one whom they were going to fight, then that person would have to enter the team of his opponent. The period in which they have to stay in that team is three months, and after that, he has the right to ask for a rematch. If he either draws that match or wins, he can leave. Also, there are other rules which state that team members who are obtained in this method must not be directly targeted such as being placed in positions of high danger. If anything bad happens, there is a court which gives judgments on these things, so generally, people who obtain team members in this way treat them fairly. Generally, newbies don't need to know about this, as there aren't many newbies like you who go around beating people and bringing them under them right after they enter. Anyway, my team is called the 'Brothers Drunk'. Hey, don't look at me like that! One day, we got together in a bar and made it when we were all drunk, so it got stuck!"


     Daneel nodded as he heard the explanation, following which he said, "All right, I won't judge. What do we do now, though? Is there anything official that needs to be done for the obelisk to know that all of you are under me?"


     The Spikeking took another gulp and looked at Daneel with a strange expression before sleeping.


     "I guess that means you have a team mission already. Well, aren't you a man of secrets? Anyway, it's already done. I informed the Overseer using a trinket which is normally present to ask for help."


     Oh? Well, that was efficient.


     "I'll go to the Obelisk, then. Yes, I have a mission, and we will set off as soon as you recover. Shall I find you here, again, in a few hours?"


     With a nod and a tone which showed that he still hadn't fully come to terms with this abrupt change in position, the Spikeking said, "Yes, give it six hours, tops."


     With a smile, Daneel told his sovereigns to stay for a bit and walked out of the building to fly into the air.


     It looked like the headquarters were shrouded in perpetual darkness with the light of the stars shining down, and as soon as he reached the obelisk, he saw that the mission tab was different.


     Reading it, he had to admit that he would never have expected that this…would be the first official mission he would be taking up.


     "Mission: Simulated War


     Mission level: 4-star


     Mission Reward: Information about an individual formerly known on the continent as 'Master Jonah'.


     Mission Description: Assemble your team of 15 and arrive at an obelisk to begin the mission. You shall be teleported to a simulation where you and your team members will be commanding different troops on a battlefield with a certain objective.


     Your opponent's track record in simulated wars: 23-2


     Break the opponent's winning streak for additional rewards.


     Objective of Mission: To prepare talented members of the Order for situations which might arise when Angaria is in danger."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     790 Cassandra“s Memories
      A simulated war??


     Daneel had given a little bit of thought to what the mission might be, and his assumptions had mostly been based on the fact that something as dangerous as going after a Giant Shark had been classified as a five-star mission, whereas the one he had been given was a four-star one.


     He had been expecting another kind of battle situation, or something that might need 15 people to accomplish, such as hunting a large group of fishes.


     After all, he couldn't be blamed for thinking in that direction, as missions were apparently supposed to be things that benefited either the Order or the continent. High-quality resources would definitely be on the top of the list for any organization, so he had started to assume that most missions might be of that type. The weird thing about the obelisk was that information about missions could only be obtained after one indicated that they were going to finish it or at least try to do so in order to obtain some or the other reward that they were looking for, which was why he had been in his situation before. He saw the positive aspect of this, though, as it meant that there would be no chance of information about missions leaking which might result in interferences or some other things which were not preferred.


     A war… Was the farthest thing from what he had expected to take part in in the Order, and he had to say that he was pleasantly surprised and pleased.


     It is obvious that in the upcoming war, there would be many skills required if Angaria really wanted to take on the Church, so it was a great thing to see that the Order was actively trying to train the members in these skills by giving out valuable rewards. As it was a four-star mission, the rewards would definitely be plenty, especially if the people opting for them were not like Daneel, who was looking for just information.


     Daneel actually felt his blood boiling after a moment, as he couldn't help but admit that he was excited. He had been in a few war situations so far, but none of them had been perfect, and in the first one, he had actually made a mistake which had resulted in the deaths of quite a few people.


     He wasn't exactly looking for redemption, because this would definitely be an entirely different kind of war, but he was certainly looking forward to seeing just how wars that involved high-level individuals would be.


     Well, he would find out in six hours.


     Going back to the bar, he first told his sovereigns what they were going to do, and after seeing that they were all equally excited like him, especially because the fact that two of them were actually commanders who had been trained in those skills and had ample experience, he led them all outside and to the place where they had been before. As they had a little bit of time, he knew that it was best for them to rest, as they, too, might have had to exert themselves quite a bit to make such a strong impression on the man who was now Daneel's subordinate.



     They went inside the door that appeared and soon found themselves in the room with Eloise and Skrr, who was still sleeping. Eloise was happily humming to herself as they arrived, and when she saw them, she sprang up and ran to them before telling them to tell her about everything they had been through, all while waiting to tell them about her experience, too, knowing that it would definitely result in them dropping their jaws.


     The place where they had taken their rooms was quite interesting – it was apparently built in such a way that a formation existed which could move around rooms and attach them if needed, in case there were multiple people taking up residence. First, when Daneel had arrived, there had been three bedrooms, and now, with the addition of the four new sovereigns, four bedrooms had also been added.


     Such a kind of modular implementation was definitely impressive, and just as Eloise and the rest were about to begin chatting, Daneel said to Cassandra, "Come with me. I need to talk to you for a bit."


     A hush came over the room as he said this, as the others knew why he was doing this. Aran, Elanev, and Faxul simultaneously sent messages that she was the same as before, but he just told them that he needed to make sure and walked to one of the rooms that had newly been added.


     After looking at his back for a few moments, Cassandra followed, and soon, Daneel closed the door and turned around to see that his commander really did look exactly like the woman she had been before.


     However, he knew that something inside her had changed.


     Just as he was about to ask, Cassandra spoke up, herself.


     "You don't need to be worried about me, My King. Yes, I uncovered the memories about my childhood, and although I do not know exactly what I was expecting… What I found actually made me feel happy that I was placed in Lanthanor."


     Daneel did not need the system to tell him that there were quite a few micro-expressions which were making it clear that Cassandra was hiding something. Her expression was somber, and her tone was definitely that of someone who was trying very hard not to expose her emotions.


     What Daneel did next slightly startled Cassandra.


     He first cast a spell that completely isolated them from the outside, making it so that it was impossible for anyone to listen in. After that, he conjured a normal but well-cushioned chair and sat down, before creating one for Cassandra, too. Next, he made soothing music appear in the room, and it was a famous tune that was used all over Lanthanor as a lullaby by parents.


     As Cassandra watched on with bewilderment, he stretched his hands casually behind him and said, "I'm quite tired! Aren't you? Take a seat, and we can rest for a bit."


     She had never been one to not listen to this man to whom she had given her loyalty on the very first day he had been crowned, so she sat down.


     The king smiled as he saw this, but he said nothing. The two of them just continue to sit, looking at each other, as an uncomfortable silence appeared between them. Cassandra didn't know what to say, and it didn't look like the king was in any hurry either. Time passed like this, and soon, five minutes had elapsed.


     This was when Daneel finally opened his mouth and said, "Look, Cassandra. I know that there was probably something that has affected you greatly in what you found. I will not force you to share it with me. But I have found that it is always better to share your difficulties, your happiness, and your grief with those who care for you. I understand that it might be difficult to do so, but I want you to know that I'm just here to listen. I think that the others must already have asked about it, right? My guess is that you have been avoiding it, because you don't know what to tell them, and you don't want to lie. I'm doing this so that we can pretend as if we had a long talk, and after that, I'll tell them all that they shouldn't ask you about it, and that it's all fine. When you're ready, you can speak to someone, or if you never want to, that's also fine. Just know one thing. We will always be there for you, and we will always be ready to listen and do all that we can, in our power, to make you better. Five more minutes should be enough. Are you hungry, by the way?"


     Each word of Daneel's was spoken with extreme calmness, and they even seemed to have some sort of soothing effect on Cassandra, as they lingered in her mind even as she felt herself relaxing.


     What she didn't know was that Daneel was actually employing a spell that was used by the Emperor often whenever he spoke to someone who was very agitated, or in the grips of some or the other emotion.


     All it did was add a certain aspect to one's voice that would calm down the other person, and it was perfect for this setting that Daneel had recreated from his memories of rooms in which people spoke to trained individuals to make themselves better back on Earth.


     He didn't know whether it would work or not, but he had been worried about his commander, and he hoped it would at least have some effect and make her know that she could talk whenever she wished. He was happy to wait.


     Yet, it looked like a small push had been all that was necessary, because the temperature in the room suddenly started to rise.


     Daneel remained calm as he saw this, and even when a fire started to appear on Cassandra's body, he said nothing. It looked almost like it was happening unconsciously, as she returned to the same state she had been in when she had Awakened her Bloodline.


     Her long, amber hair floated upwards, burning brightly with a brilliant fire that looked magnificent due to the shade it mixed with.


     Even her skin was on fire, and the only reason that her clothes hadn't burned up was that they were made specially so that they would be able to resist high temperatures.


     If she truly used the Phoenix Fire, they would have stood no chance, but because this was all being done without her control, they managed to stay intact.


     If there were anyone else in the room, they would have asked her to control herself by now, as otherwise, they would have been afraid that they would be burnt to ash if she continued. Yet, of course, Daneel had the World, itself, to protect him, and the elementary particles around his skin stayed cool without him even having to expend too much effort for them to be so.


     A few seconds later, she seemed to finally return to her sense, because she hastily stopped herself and looked sheepishly at the bed and the table which had been burnt down completely, and the stone walls which were also scorched.


     Her anger was still present, though, so after that, she looked at Daneel with flushed cheeks and spoke in a tone which made it apparent that she was finally expressing something that she had hidden within herself for the longest time.


     "We were grown like cattle."


     This extremely horrific sentence made Daneel widen his eyes and finally lose his calmness, and with each word she said, her emotions seemed to be mirrored in him.


     "We were apparently born from unconscious people who were chosen and made to procreate so that the Hidden Bloodline would be passed down, and we were placed in batches in rooms where all we did was eat and sleep. It was all while we waited to be placed in situations where our Bloodline would Awaken in the Central Continent or in the Big Four, and before we were sent out, we were made to swear an oath, when we didn't even understand what one was, that we would forever be loyal to the Order, and Angaria. Our memories were wiped, but a trigger was placed so that we would get a hint about our real place of origin after our Bloodlines Awakened, so that we could find our way back and have these memories returned to us. That village I saw was the place where we were all penned up in prison-like buildings. We were told again and again that it was all for the good of Angaria, and that we should be happy that we have this chance to do so much for our motherland. The Overseer was the only one we spoke to, and he kept saying this again and again, as if ramming it into us. I…am not happy, My King. In fact, I want to burn that place down, and stop this…thing from happening to anyone else. But I am scared to even say this out loud, as it seems impossible to go against this place which has stood for far longer than any of us can imagine."


     Tears started to flow down Cassandra's eyes as she said that last part, but she continued to look at Daneel.


     In those eyes…Daneel saw hope- the kind of hope which one would be afraid even to think about, as everything in the world told them that it was foolish.


     Yet…Daneel knew what she was asking of him.


     She was asking him to defy the World again, just like all those times he had done so so far, whenever it had threatened to make him stop.


     Daneel stood up and walked forward to stand in front of his commander.


     She stood up, too, out of respect, but as Daneel tenderly placed his finger near her left eye and let a teardrop fall on it, she looked into his eyes, and what she saw there…made her smile.


     Those eyes…were burning with anger, too, and she knew right away that she had done the right thing.


     He continued to look at that teardrop for a few seconds, and after that, when he finally spoke, it was in a tone filled with finality.


     "As your King, have I ever let you down? Wait for that day, Cassandra, and let this be the last tear you shed over this matter. It shall surely come, and when it does…be ready to smile, as it will definitely be a sight to behold."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     791 His First Mission 2
      Here's the surprise I was announcing…Privilege Chapters for WDS will be launching now!


     Before you curse at me, please hear me out! Just like our book, our Privilege Chapters are unique!


     Most Important Point: Buy ANY tier of Privilege for WDS, and the chapters for the entire month are (almost)free! (they cost 1 SS each, which I can't reduce further because of WN's policy. But hey, it's just 1ss! That's chump change!)


     Next Point: You SAVE money(SS) by purchasing Privilege!


     These are the tiers:


     Tier 1: Warrior Realm - Read 5 chapters ahead for 700 SS, and read (almost)free for the entire month while supporting this poor author!


     Tier 2: Champion Realm - Read 15 chapters ahead for 1250 SS, and read (almost)free for the entire month while supporting this poor author!


     Now to see how you SAVE: For WDS, I release ~65 chapters per month of 11-13 stones each.


     That means, you typically spend 70(65 plus the 5 additional chapters)*12(taken for average)=840 SS in a month!


     With the Warrior Realm Privilege, you only spend 700+70=770 SS!


     Isn't that awesome? Save some SS, and don't worry about 'em for the entire month, all while supporting me to keep giving you the best content I can! We will also have additional perks that will be rolled out soon!


     If you have any doubts, please ask in comments, but if not, please do Ascend and make your power known to the world! :D


     -------------------------


     Six hours later, Daneel and his four sovereigns arrived at the bar and clinic.


     The four sovereigns were talking between themselves while shooting glances at the king, and what was different from before was that Cassandra seemed to be in a much better mood.


     After coming out of the room, the king had announced that everything was fine with Cassandra, and that they should all not ask about what she had uncovered about her past. Cassandra had added that the two of them had reached an understanding, and that she would tell everyone about it when a certain something happened.


     This had caused a small smile to appear on the king's face, but still, it had been apparent that something had definitely affected him.


     He had remained silent, and it was only when they reached the bar that his mood finally changed and went back to what it had been when they had left before.


     Indeed, Daneel had been quite incensed by what was going on in this place.


     He had had a slight hint before, too, but he had been hoping that it would not be as he had imagined. Yet… Once again, the Overseer had proven that all it cared about was results, and that the methods to obtain those results really didn't matter.


     It was obvious that to it, this act of raising children in this way must not seem wrong, and it was probable that it even saw it as a low-cost endeavor that could result in a lot of powerhouses with Awakened powers who would be ready to protect Angaria.



     As if this wasn't bad enough, the fact that children who couldn't even understand what an oath was were made to swear one that would affect them for the rest of their lives was so despicable that it made Daneel wish that he could plant his fist in that sun filled with faces which he had seen before.


     What was worse was that he now knew that as he was a member of the Order, too, so his face must also be one that repeatedly appeared on that sun, and even though it had been said in the rulebook that only faces known to the one who was speaking to the Overseer would appear on it, it still made Daneel get a bad taste in his mouth.


     If his motivation before to take control of the Order had been lacking in any manner, that was definitely not the case now, as he was more fired up than ever to find a way to fulfill this goal of his and stop this abhorrent practice. He didn't know when it had begun, but in this age, it would end.


     "Alright, he's here! We have a mission, folks, and you can all drink after that!"


     Daneel had already sent a message saying that they would be embarking on the mission right away, and although the Spikeking had been quite surprised that a newbie had gotten such a mission which was usually only given to those who had already spent quite a lot of time in the Order, he had said nothing, and just assured Daneel that they would be ready.


     He had stayed true to his word, as all eleven people stood upright, with their wounds completely healed.


     It wasn't just that. They also seemed to be completely alert, and it was as if they had had a full night's sleep.


     Deciding to definitely find out more about that 'healing wine' that all of these people had had before, Daneel said, "Pick out the top nine people among your subordinates, and follow me. The mission requires 15 people."


     Daneel had decided to leave behind Eloise and Skrr. She was more experienced in matters of handling an Empire rather than fighting wars, and she also needed a lot of time to continue training, so he had left her to that. Someone needed to keep an eye on the Divine Cockroach, too, and Daneel needed someone he trusted to take that duty.


     Eloise hadn't said anything, but it had been obvious that just like the other Sovereigns, she was more motivated than ever to grow powerful enough that she could stand toe to toe with all the others and not find herself left behind like this ever again.


     Even though there had been a slight consideration by Daneel regarding whether he should leave behind Aran and Cassandra, too, who were definitely weaker than the Amateur Champions who were present in the Spikeking's group, he had decided against it, as their skills as commanders might prove invaluable. Also, even though there was a large gap in their realms, he knew for a fact that their Bloodlines and Champion Paths would definitely make up for a lot of the difference.


     With a nod, the Spikeking shouted, "Delaine and Matthew, step out! Hold the fort until we come back, and keep the beers ready!"


     Turning to Daneel, he said, "These two broke through recently, and they haven't gotten a perfect grasp of their powers, yet. The rest of us are ready."


     "Alright. Let's go."


     With that, all 15 individuals flew up to an obelisk that was empty.


     As soon as they all reached and gathered around, Daneel stepped forward, and the menu popped up. He went to the mission tab and directly chose the mission on top of the list, and the next moment, all of them disappeared from where they stood.


     Daneel had already given the system the order that it should not even try to stop teleportation attempts, as it was probably safest to not even allow for that second to be there where the system would always ask him whether he should let the attempt go through or not.


     Before he regained his sight after the teleportation, the loud sound of drums booming somewhere nearby reached his years, and along with that, he also heard the telltale din of many, many people marching with discipline on an open field.


     Opening his eyes quickly, he blinked, and then widened them as he realized that there was a 10,000 strong army right in front of them.


     They were in a large open space where there were forests to one side and mountains to the other, and in front of them was open, dry land on which the army stood still. Bannermen held a strange banner which looked vaguely familiar, and the soldiers were all arranged in an orderly manner, with pikemen in the front and archers behind.


     There were also mage squadrons here and there, and a lot of weapons could also be seen interspersed among the ranks, floating in the air, ready to be moved to wherever they needed to fire from.


     It was only after noticing all these that Daneel finally looked down to see that there was another army marching forward below him, and it was them that had been making the sound that had reached his ears.


     He was standing on a golden cloud 20 feet in the air, and there also seemed to be some sort of formation which was stopping the dust storm that was raised by so many people going forth at once from clouding their vision. All 15 of them were present, and Daneel stood at the front, while the rest stood behind him.


     Right as he was about to ask the system just where they were, a display popped up in front of him that was a lot like the one that appeared whenever one stepped in front of an obelisk.


     "Welcome to the War Simulation! If this is your first time, please select the button on the left to be given a short introduction regarding the rules, and the conditions of victory. If it is not, select the button on the right to directly begin the preparation phase. Above all, remember that you are fighting for the survival of your homeland. Be astute, and give it your all. Good luck!"


     This exceptionally cheery message threw Daneel off because it definitely did not match with the grim expressions on the faces of those in both armies, but he pressed the button on the left.


     Right away, a different message appeared, and Daneel and his sovereigns studied it together.


     "War Simulation: introduction. The objective of this simulation is to make one adept in the art of war. The qualities of a skilled commander can be utilized in many places, and hence, the Order gives out this mission so that members can train their minds in these situations and also gain important skills that might be essential for the continent, when one acts on behalf of the Order.


     There are many types of simulations, but the objective is mostly the same: using the troops given to a team, one must fulfill the mission given to them in that specific simulation.


     Teams are required because one person cannot command an entire army. The one who has taken on the mission is the commander-in-chief, and his team members are the captains under him. Each team member will be assigned a section of troops, and they can impart certain things to these troops, such as buffing effects from their Champion Paths or Bloodlines, or abilities and tactics that they might have knowledge about which can be taught. Each captain will also need to actively train their troops for a period of time and build support so that they can effectively command them. The duty of the commander-in-chief is to take care of the overall situation, and deploy troops as necessary. He or she cannot directly into battle. This is so because in typical war situations, high-level individuals can only deploy their clones which are capable of just giving orders, as they will be busy intercepting the high-level individuals from the other side.


     There are two phases of the simulation. The first is a preparation phase, where the troops are assigned to captains. In this phase, captains impart what they wish, and build support. In this time period, the commander-in-chief can go around and help whomever they wish.


     Next is the battle phase, where troops are deployed and begin battle. The battle phase ends when one of the teams achieves their objective.


     In this specific simulation, the type "War Between Equals" has been chosen. This is the simplest type of war simulation, and it means that both teams are assigned the same kinds and numbers of troops, and they meet in an open field. The objective is to defeat the other army. If any army sustains more than 50% losses, they automatically lose. The surrounding terrain can also be utilized.


     In this battle, the troops provided are:


     8000 Warrior-level Fighters(with mixed levels in the Warrior realm)


     2000 Warrior-level Mages(with mixed levels in the Warrior realm)


     100 standard Warrior-level Magic Cannons


     200 standard Warrior-level Magic Crossbows


     All Fighters are equipped with standard Warrior-level gear(1 set of armor, 1 bow, 100 arrows, 1 sword, 1 pike, 1 shield, 1 spear, 1 protection barrier)


     All Mages are equipped with standard Warrior-level gear(1 set of armor, 5 protection barriers, 100 Ker Gems, 1 Focus trinket)


     No additional items provided.


     Opponent details:


     Name: God of Tactics


     War Simulation Record: 23-2


     Present Winning Streak: 10


     Reward on breaking winning streak: Additional Reward for each team member, 2 additional rewards for the commander-in-chief.


     Additional queries can now be asked.


     Time until beginning of Preparation Phase: 5 minutes."


     "God of Tactics? It's that guy?! But…why has he been paired up against a newbie?"


     Hearing the exclamation from the Spikeking behind him, Daneel turned around and asked, "Is he good? His names tells me that he is arrogant, at least."


     With a gulp, the man replied, "Ehem…not as arrogant as you, but yes, he's pretty confident in his skills. He is also supposed to be highly vengeful, and it is known that he hounded the two people he lost against with challenges until they caved in and fought, which resulted in their losses. In War Simulations, he is the one people hope they aren't paired against."


     Hearing this, the interest in Daneel only grew.


     "Haha, a challenge always makes it more fun. Hmm, I hope the reward pool is good…"


     When the Spikeking heard this reply, he once again cursed the Heavens for the bad luck which had made him target this guy, which had led to him finding himself in this position, where he was sure that he would be beaten soon.


     After all, brute strength was one thing, and tactical skill was another.


     Still, he had had his expectations overthrown once, so…was it possible for the same to happen again?


     Hoping for the best, he nodded, and that was when a notification suddenly popped up on the display in front of the guy who had given himself such a pompous title.


     Pointing at it, he said, "It's a message from the opposing commander-in-chief! These things are allowed, and they're used as a chance to unsettle one's opponent!"


     The notification began playing right away, as there was no option to block them.


     "Hmph. I can't believe they paired me against a newbie. Well, it has been a while since I've wiped the floor with someone. It will be a nice change…hey, newbie, by the end of today, if you pay attention, you will have understood the meaning of the word 'tactics'. Thank your lucky stars, and be prepared to go crying back to whatever hole you crawled out of."


     As a domineering voice echoed in the area where they were, the smile on the face of the one who had beaten him actually…broadened.


     He sent a reply right away, and it was something that made the Spikeking gape.


     "Bold words, but if I wipe the floor with you, instead, will you follow me? If you don't dare to boldly say yes, then piss off with your baseless attitude, God of Sh*t. I hate barking dogs which whimper away if someone barks back more loudly at them. "


     Flashbacks seemed to assault the Spikeking, and right away, he understood one thing.


     If this entire thing played out in the same way that he was now hoping even more strongly that it would…he would have someone to share in his grief, and he really, really wanted to see that.


     So, with a smile, he shouted, "Maties, if you want others to share our plight, let's give it our all! Come on, let's go crush this puny God!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     792 His First Mission 3
      Although the Spikeking's subordinate all shouted with enthusiasm when they heard their boss's words, they all became silent when they heard the reply from the other side which was quite unexpected.


     "Humph. You think you're smart, but you're actually quite dumb. What authority do you think you have to challenge me to a match with stakes? I only do so with those whom I think are capable. If I agree, what will I be getting? Nothing, except another useless subordinate who will only clunk up my team space. So, no thanks, and again, stop trying to act as if you have any sort of skills while being just a newbie. Like I said before, you will be beaten down until this simulation will be a traumatic memory for you which will keep you away from war simulations for quite a long while, and for all that time, you will keep cursing my name and wishing that you had never challenged me in return. Before, I was treating this casually, but with your words…you've successfully infuriated me. And people who manage to do that…never fare well."


     It was delivered in an even tone, unlike the last one which had been loaded with attitude. And hence… Because of this, it became clear that whatever had been there before was merely an act, and that revelation actually made the Spikeking narrow his eyes and exclaim that they had almost been taken for a ride, and that it, too, must have been a tactic.


     Daneel had to say that he, too, was quite surprised as he heard this measured answer.


     His thinking had been simple – his objective in the Order was to take control of it, and for that purpose, he wanted to bring as many people as possible under him. That was the most direct and logical method, but it looked like not everyone was as dumb as the Spikeking whom he had obtained.


     Yes, just like the others, he realized that the attitude before had been fake, and even in these words, it was obvious that there was another attempt to make him feel tensed. And of course, the objective behind that was simple – his opponent wanted to throw him off his game, which was kind of what Daneel had been going for, too.


     Of course, there had been three objectives behind Daneel's own statement – the third had been to estimate what kind of person he might be facing, and by replying, the man had given that information on a silver platter.


     This God of Tactics was definitely a cunning individual, who had risen to his position with a lot of planning and hard work. He was probably someone who took no risks, and from all the fake emotions he had shown, it was also clear that he was a cold man who only cared about victory.


     From the information given by the Spikeking, it was very probable that he was also someone who had a lot of grudges, and that meant that his ego was very big.


     What a perfect individual to be under the Overseer…


     Commenting in this way, Daneel smiled, and turned around to his subordinates. At the same time, the army that was marching under them came to a halt, and Daneel saw that they had started to set up camp, just like the army on the opposite side. There was a very large distance between them – almost one in which a large city could fit in, and with this great a distance, even the attacks from the strongest crossbows would lose quite a lot of power when they reached their targets. Hence, it was almost like a ceasefire was present, and Daneel soon realized that it must be so that both teams would begin their preparation phases.



     He only had five minutes before his own preparation phase began, so Daneel quickly asked the system to give an exhaustive list of questions to the module in front of him so that he could amass all the information that he could even though his time was limited.


     For that, it wasn't necessary to speak those questions out loud, and he simply had to raise his hand and keep it on the display module so that the system could ask the questions in a lower voice than what normal people could hear. It had already given him the analysis that the module was almost like a very basic AI implementation, which would simply detect questions and give answers based on a very exhaustive list that had been inputted into the formation that was controlling it. It was a very, very basic and brute force implementation, but still, it was something that would have required a lot of time.


     The others were a bit dazed when they saw the display repeatedly showing new information and then changing to show something else, but their focus shifted to the king when he spoke out.


     "Spikeking, first sit down and tell me each and everything you know about this God of Tactics. After that, I want you to recount each and every one of the War Simulations that you have been through, and what others did during those situations. Finally, I want all of your sub-ordinates to do the same. For this purpose, I'll give you a minute, and in that minute I want you to collect all of this information and recall all you can from the deepest corners of your mind. I've always believed that information is power, and I want to be perfectly in control of all that information that I can get before facing off against someone who's clearly a pro."


     The methodical and calm reaction actually made the Spikeking calm his own emotions, and in fact, because the one on the other side had escaped from being in a situation where he might meet the same fate as himself, he was even more determined to beat him down in return, even if that seemed impossible no matter how much he thought about it.


     With a nod, he said to his subordinates, "All of you! Close your eyes and use Kangor's Focus Technique! We obtained it as a reward last time, remember? If you've been lazy and haven't mastered it yet, take the help of someone else, but definitely use it!"


     [Kangor's Focus Techniques: Allows even those with minimal intellect to take full control of their mind for a limited period of time during which they can have full memory recall and also be capable of focusing on a topic to reason out a solution if needed. Effectiveness of the technique depends on the one using it. Minimum level required: Champion. This is a technique which was mentioned in the archives of the Empire, but which was thought to be lost.]


     Even without him asking, the system gave him this explanation regarding the technique that the Spikeking had just mentioned, and Daneel actually got a pleasant smile on his face as he listened to the last part.


     The Order was definitely hiding so many things that had been thought to be impossible or lost by the Empire, and he was going to dig out each and every one of them and take them for his own.


     It was a stroke of luck that this technique was in the possession of these people that he had taken under him, and the slight worry he had had before where he had thought that it might be possible that these people might not be able to give him too much info vanished right away.


     As one, all ten, including the Spikeking, sat down cross-legged and closed their eyes before starting to chant something unintelligible.


     Daneel ignored them, and called his sovereigns over. Elanev and Faxul were both studying the Army below, but it looked like Aran and Cassandra already had something to say.


     "My King, we studied all of the things that we have at hand to fight the war, and we have already listed the basic tactics that we can use. Usually, in wars, one of the things that is most worrisome is when we don't know what the other side might or might not have. Thankfully, in this situation, that is not the case, at least to a large extent. We know the basic troops and equipment that they can deploy, and although we cannot find information regarding the buffs and other things that might be taught, I believe that we can make a reasonable list where we take different gauges of the opponents' abilities."


     This was said by Aran, and Cassandra continued, saying, "Yes, I believe that this contest is meant to be one between the minds of the commander-in-chiefs, and although our opponent might have a lot of experience being the commander in these stimulations, we are people who have been through real situations on the outside. I think our experience should definitely count for something."


     Daneel did not comment on either of their statements, but he did reply, saying, "Alright. What lists have you come up with?"


     They started to discuss, without the preparation phase even starting as the idea was to utilize even these five minutes. It was definitely a fact that they were new to this, and they wanted to take every advantage that they had.


     A couple of minutes later, though, Daneel was shaking his head.


     His commanders had come up with quite a few good tactics, such as using the terrain to flank the opponent after distracting them from the front, or exposing a weakness and then drawing them in before surrounding them and whittling away at their armies.


     There were all rather basic but effective tactics that Daneel had also come up with, but they all seemed… Inadequate.


     It wasn't even just them. Back when he had broken through the third seal, Daneel had gotten so much information regarding wars and battles that the system had been able to create a module that was specifically designed to advise him during such situations. Since then, he hadn't experienced anything which needed him to deploy it, but now, he did so, and it had given him a very exhaustive list of all the things he could do, right from a full-on assault to even extremely unorthodox methods such as stripping the armour from a few and fitting these on certain troops who would be trained in the art of defence so that they could take the brunt of the opponent's forces while the others used their speed to take down as many as possible.


     Daneel didn't know exactly what he did not like about them, so first, he decided to listen to everything about his opponent first.


     Soon, in the last minute before the presentation phase was about to begin, the 10 stood up saying that they were ready. Daneel went to each of them and told them to tell him everything in the fastest way that they could, saying that he had a knack of listening and understanding even if it seemed like gibberish to normal people.


     The 10 obliged, and each of them spoke so fast that the sovereigns became fazed. Only Faxul, with his increased reaction speed due to being in the realm of Champions understood bits and pieces, but even he didn't know how Daneel was listening to everything and not getting a headache.


     "Preparation Phase has begun. Length: 6 hours. Length of Battle Phase: 5 days. If both teams fail to fulfill their objective in that time, the simulation is declared to be a draw. All captains must collect modules that are now in front of you before going to teach your troops, because it is these modules that will assess what you're teaching and decide whether your efforts are enough to pass on what you wish to your troops."


     In the middle of this activity, the screen changed to show this, and a wicker basket appeared with 14 round badges.


     With this, it became clear that whatever they were going to do, Daneel had to make a decision on it right now so that they could go forward with a certain direction in mind.


     Daneel had just finished listening to everything about his opponent, and he had been hard at work thinking about what he should do.


     He sat down, himself, and activated the Basilisk's Breath to analyze each and every thing he had learned so far.


     On the other side, loud shouts filled with morale soon began to be heard, and it was obvious that the training there was going on well.


     The sovereigns were relatively calm, but it was the Spikeking whose tension kept growing with each second. He definitely did not want to lose, and he wanted to see this guy pull off another miracle.


     Yet, when the one whom he still refused to call by his title stood up and gave a statement confidently, the Spikeking lost all hope, as it seemed that they were destined to lose.


     "All right, everyone. I've decided our strategy, and its called..."Sit still, then crush 'em". Lenghty name, I know, but...that's about it. We sit still, and then we crush them under our boots. Understood? Then let's go teach our troops to sit still!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     793 His First Mission 4
      "Sit still and crush 'em"?


     These words would have seemed more appropriate if they had come from a 10-year-old who had just started playing with toys, but hearing it from the man whom he had trusted to break his own losing streak, an expression of disappointment came directly on the Spikeking's face.


     Noticing this, Daneel asked amusedly, "What's wrong? No confidence in my plan?"


     Just these words were enough to remind him of the pressure that had made him kneel before, so even though the Spikeking spoke, it was in a much more polite tone than the one he would have normally used if he was in this mood.


     "Erm… Don't take me in the wrong way, but I really don't know how you chose this even after listening to everything I told you. That guy is known for his elaborate tactics, and many, many people have despaired after choosing plans that were many times more complex than the one you have. It isn't even unique! I expected that you would come up with something never seen before, and that was why I tried as much as possible to impress upon you that this guy is not someone to be taken lightly."


     It was obvious that the Spikeking wanted to go on and say that he was disappointed, or something along that vein, but he stopped himself, and seeing that made Daneel's smile broaden.


     "I never said that that was all of my plan, but that does not mean that I need to tell you everything right now. The main thing is to begin the preparation phase right away, and we really do need to get started on what I just said – start to train the troops regarding how to sit still, or more importantly, start to explain the various things that are involved whenever one is defending a position. Here, use this information. It is not that hard to master in a short amount of time, and if you have any questions, ask me or my… Subordinates. After that, I want you to make sure that you drill it perfectly into the minds of each and every soldier who is assigned to you. When the time comes… You'll understand why I chose this. For now, have confidence in the one who made you all kneel. Go."


     Saying so, Daneel raised his hands and made a bunch of booklets appear above and fall down on the 10 people who were all looking at him with different expressions on their faces.


     Some were bewildered, others were angry, but overall, everyone looked like they thought that he was just posturing.


     If Daneel wished, he could have given them all his thought process and the reason behind him choosing this plan, but time was limited, and he needed them to follow his orders first. Besides, his plan wasn't even completely formed, and he needed a little bit of time alone to assess a few things and then finalize what he wished to do.


     So, even though it might make sense to take a little bit of time and inspire a bit more confidence in those who were following him, he decided on this route, and once again made the same pressure that had made kneel before appear in this area.



     Right away, remembering the experience that was still fresh in their minds, the expressions of the ten present changed, and they immediately caught the booklets and teleported away.


     It really was a simple task, so Daneel simply asked the system to keep an eye on them before turning to his sovereigns.


     "All of you, get started on that, too. You all trust me more than they do, so I don't think I need to tell you that our plan is a bit more complex than what I've let on, but I need a little bit of time to finalize it. In the meanwhile, make sure that you train these skills as perfectly as possible, and if you come up with any additional things that need to be taught, communicate them to me, and I will add them to the booklets that are present with the others. Go."


     Just as he expected, his four sovereigns who were used to him keeping things a bit secret for the purpose of awing people later simply smiled and took the booklets that appeared in front of them, before teleporting away.


     Daneel chuckled as he saw this, because that really was not the reason behind what he was doing right now.


     Still, he would have time to explain later, so he first began to set out on a tour of all of the troops under him, so that he could get finished as quickly as possible.


     It would all come down to whether he was a good reader of people, and Daneel was quite confident in that aspect of his.


     So, puffing up his chest with confidence, he, too, left the golden cloud.


     …


     On the other side, unlike the one that Daneel had just left, the golden cloud was full with 15 people.


     However, if one noticed more closely, they would see that all 15 of these people were flickering, which made it clear that they were all low-power clones who were just there to discuss something.


     Unlike Daneel's group which was comprised of a ragtag bunch of individuals all wearing different clothes, this one was orderly. Except for a small man at the head of these 15, the rest were all wearing some kind of uniforms.


     The uniforms were made of grey colored robes, and if Daneel saw them, he would have thought that they looked a lot like those worn by waiters in expensive restaurants back on Earth. There was a jacket with a vest below, and the costume was finished off by a pair of tight trousers.Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     The man at the head, though, was the most unique of them all, and he wore pristine white-colored robes that were the same style as the others, but had 23 medals affixed in different places all over his upper body.


     He was only around 5'4" tall, and his appearance had been something that had always motivated him to break through to become a Hero so that he could change it as he wished. He seemed old – much older than what people would expect that those in the Order would be, and he even had wrinkled skin and a hunched back which made him look like an old grandpa who had come out of retirement to play war.


     His voice, weirdly, was that of a strong young man, and he used it to say, "How goes the training?"


     One feature among all of his subordinates was that none of them were taller than him. The one who spoke was actually even shorter, and he said, "My Lord, we have done this enough times to know it by heart. All of the basic skills that we usually impart to the troops are being taken care of as we speak, and soon, they will be equipped to deal with any of the situations that we might face. Right now, the way the rankings stand is that I am leaving the rest in the dust, and I have to say that if the others don't step up, the additional reward will be mine."


     The team of the God of Tactics had a unique set up where the rewards that would be obtained on winning would enter a pool, from where those who performed better would be able to pick in an excessive quantity than the others. This made it so that there were always three people who got nothing, and it was meant to be a method to motivate them and make them work harder to earn their rewards.


     The results of this team were testament to the fact that this method worked, at least to a degree, and the words of this man-made all the others bristle with anger and stand even more alert, as if they had decided to push themselves and make sure that what he said would not come to be.


     The God of Tactics laughed and rubbed his hands together as he saw this, as it was exactly what he had intended for his team.


     After that, though, he became completely serious and said, "Have the spies been sent? He's a newbie, so I expect that he will come up with some far-fetched plan that he will not be able to execute properly. All of these newbies always think that war is supposed to be flashy, and that they can be won by whoever is most cunning. If they pause for a moment and understand that it is often execution and teamwork which is lacking and causes armies to lose even though they might appear more powerful on paper, they would understand that it is always better to go with what you know, instead of what you think might work. Well, I guess we were lucky to draw him, because it means that we can get closer to the winning streak where rewards will be doubled once again."


     Greed shone in the eyes of almost all those present as the God of Tactics said this, but he clapped his hands and continued.


     "Remember, everyone. He dared to challenge is in return, so we really should wipe the floor with him. Make sure that each and every thing that we teach is perfectly instilled into all of the soldiers. Follow our regular method-send all of the spies at once, and then call back a few each hour until the preparation phase ends. By the end of it, I want to know what he is going to do, and even if that is not possible, I want to be able to estimate in what direction he will move. Everyone, disperse."


     For the next six hours, the God of Tactics' mood only started to get better and better, because it soon started to become obvious what kind of a man his opponent.


     He had handled all kinds of people in his life, and it was often those who thought themselves smart that he liked to crush the most. It was priceless to see their expressions when they realized that they were not as intelligent as they thought they were, and he looked forward to obtaining another sweet, sweet experience like that soon.


     At the end of the six hours, his team gathered again, and they, too, had smiles on their faces.


     "It is clear, my Lord. They have chosen the classic tactic of just being where they are, and hoping to defeat us when we start to assault them. They've dismantled all of their cannons, and used the Key gems of the mages to build defensive formations. Basically, they've made a fort which will be hard to breach. But… what they don't know is that people often use this. Yes, we do pride ourselves on our ability to react to what others are doing instead of being active ourselves, so that must have led the commander-in-chief on the other side to assume that he would make us clueless if he made a situation where we would have no option but to act. All of them are the same. They keep doing that, but soon, they realize that the resources they have are nowhere enough to sustain their 'fort' for five days. Shall I roll out our usual reply, Lord?"


     Nothing more needed to be said. The God of Tactics nodded and said, "Yes. We used it before, but it will allow us to get a better gauge of our opponent's mind if he managed to find some way to counteract it."


     Soon after this, the sounds of troops marching could be heard from the side of the God of Tactics.


     It was only 3000 troops who moved out, though, and 2000 of them were archers, while the rest were meant as a vanguard to protect them.


     Soon, they approached the point where 10,000 soldiers could be seen huddled together in a circle, while a large barrier protected them from anything that might try to break through their defenses.


     Stopping at a comfortable margin, the 2000 archers idly began to shoot their arrows, and as each of them impacted the barrier and started to bleed the resources that were being used to power them, it became obvious that the opponents had thought of a way to handle this.


     10 Magic Crossbows rolled out of the fort, and before the three thousand could react, the crossbows shot their arrows.


     Weirdly, though…the arrows flew slowly, and it soon became clear that the reason behind this was that they had some sort of large bowls attached to them.


     Soon, it became clear that mages were handling the bowls with difficulty to make sure that they would only move forward with the help of the huge bolts without tipping over.


     The God of Tactics suddenly got a bad feeling and sent the message to activate defensive methods, following which barriers popped up around the three thousand.


     Indeed, the crossbows soon overtook the group, but the moment the bowls were over the three thousand soldiers…the bowls made of earth tipped, and a yellowish fluid started to fall.


     At the same moment, a thousand mages flew out, and all of the fluid transformed into multiple, sharp ice pricks which accelerated and rammed into the barriers.


     They started to break one by one, and soon, the God of Tactics realized that the Magic Crossbows were reloading. Right away, he ordered a retreat, and the three thousand ran quickly to get out of range.


     By the time they returned, he was fuming. His plan had been thwarted, and he didn't know-how. Both armies had been given the same things. But how had the other side obtained so much liquid? Had they depleted the water given to sustain soldiers for five days? But that didn't make sense!


     Soon, as the God of Tactics reached the soldiers who returned, he understood the answer to his question.


     A stench floated to his nose, making him understand…that it was urine.


     For a moment, he was shocked, but after that, he burst out laughing.


     He laughed and laughed for an entire minute, and just as it looked like he wouldn't stop, it abruptly cut off and was replaced by an expression filled with deadly anger.


     Gritting his teeth, he spoke to himself in a tone filled with malice.


     "I see you have a few tricks up your sleeve, you mongrel. Well, then you'll be all the more fun to crush. Oh, just you wait. By the end of this, you'll wish you never heard my name…"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     794 His First Mission End
      On the other side, the Spikeking was almost rolling on the ground with laughter along with his subordinates.


     He had spent the last six hours dutifully teaching the troops assigned to him about tactics that could be used when one was defending a position. They were taught to respond correctly when formations were breached, to stand and fight in groups with shields in front of them, to move forward in retreat according to the ebb and flow of the battle, and to quickly reach a position if it needed to be reinforced.


     There were many such skills, each of which needed to be demonstrated multiple times using clones, and after everything was done, they had to check the module given to them. If it glowed, it meant that they had been successful, and if they weren't, they had to repeat themselves more clearly.


     Apparently, the war simulation was meant to teach many things, and one of them was to impress on people just how difficult it was to pass on information. Hence, if one learned in situations like these where they had to make themselves as clear as possible, they would be able to replicate the same in tense situations where they might have to do the same thing with the stakes being much larger.


     After laughing himself hoarse, though, he looked at the one who had thrown out all expectations once again and saw that he wasn't sharing in his happiness.


     As Daneel saw that the man had finished showing his emotions, he spoke up.


     "This is just a small trick that I got the idea for. We already know the kind of reply that they always give to people who dig in, so I wanted to let him know that we are not that easy. From here, he will start doing new things, so we should be all the more alert. No matter how much time passes, we have to stick to our plan. By the way… Do you like it?"


     15 of them were once again present in the golden cloud, and Daneel had explained his entire plan a few minutes before. After he was done, everyone had looked at him strangely for a few moments, but after that, they had had to break it up as the opposing force has arrived.


     They had dispersed and then assembled back here after repelling those 3000 soldiers, and so, they were continuing the conversation.


     The Spikeking looked at his subordinates, who all shrugged, and he, too, gave the same reaction.


     When he did speak, though, it was in a tone that was much better than the one he had used before to express his thoughts about the plan that Daneel had told then.


     "I'm always the first to admit if I'm wrong, and I have to say that I might have judged you too hastily. Yes, your plan does seem much better, but I still don't know if it'll work. Just like the one where we just showered them with pee, it so unorthodox and out-of-the-box that I'm sure that no one has heard of it. You do know that if you use it once, you won't be able to again, right? Are you sure you want to deploy it now? Or do you want to wait for other war simulations where the rewards might be greater?"



     Daneel was actually a bit surprised when he heard this, but he gave his reply right away.


     Tapping the side of his forehead with one finger, he said confidently, "This is my greatest weapon. It is this that I used to obtain the power that was able to subdue you all, and if I were allowed to use it here, I would not have hesitated before crushing the other side. But this scenario… Is one that does not allow me to do so, sadly. However, unlike others, my mind is my strongest asset, and I know that it is capable of churning out an endless amount of ideas just like these if needed. So, no, I don't need to hesitate at all before deploying this one here, and if it works, it will only build up my reputation, and it'll give me something that I need desperately right now. Are all of you clear on all the aspects?"


     Nods could be seen all around, which made Daneel smile at the corner of his mouth and say, "Good. If this works, our opponent is going to be the laughing stock of his peers, and that will really be a sight to see. Keep that in mind, and work hard. One little mistake, and it might all be for naught, so keep your eyes peeled. Let's go."


     …


     "He thinks he's smart. And maybe he actually has some brains which he can be proud of. But he's nothing- nothing in front of me. Enough caution. Deploy our trump cards."


     The God of Tactics's subordinates knew that he was clearly incensed, and it was usually in situations like these that he lost. The last two times when they had faced losses, too, the same thing had happened, but none of them had the courage to point this out to their boss who was trembling with rage.


     By now, it was clear that their opponent was not the simple newbie that they had thought he was. Yet… Their arrogance still held sway, so they nodded and teleported away, preparing to smite their opponent into the ground, no matter what plans he might have cooked up.


     It took a day, and during the entire time, the spies kept reporting that the fort was continuously being strengthened. Mages always required time to put down the formations, and it looked like the opponent had deployed his troops so that the simplest ones had been finished first, and with time, more and more complex ones were being created from the materials that were being destroyed and resued. He clearly had people who were skilled in formations, or he was a skilled formation master himself, because the rate of barriers and traps being deployed was quite fast.


     This didn't decrease the morale of the people on the side of the God of Tactics, though, because they had their own forte. They began a second preparation phase, and in this one, each and every one of the captains tirelessly taught different things to all of the troops assigned to them.


     After a day, they all set out, and when they did, they seemed to have changed completely.


     There were no pikes and spears among all the soldiers, and all of the thousands of these weapons seemed to have disappeared completely from the army.


     There was no indication to show where they might have gone to, but the spies deployed by the newbie's side had their hands full with sending information about how all the troops were moving out methodically.


     They moved erratically so that they could not be targeted even if a raiding party came out of their opponent's base. There were 10 squadrons with a thousand soldiers in each, and some of the squadrons had two people to command them. The God of Tactics was repeatedly flitting around between each of them, and he kept ensuring that all of them remained in formation.


     They also started to shout loudly, and these shouts would have an effect on anyone who listened to them, as they were filled with the morale of those who were marching out to obtain victory. What many didn't know was that this was actually a buff provided by one of the captains of the God of Tactics, and it had proven quite effective on a lot of battlefields.


     The area where the opposing team had burrowed into was right in the middle of the open area which was meant to be where the battle would take place, and there was only flat ground all around them. Quite far away, there was a forest on one side and mountains on the other, and one of the first things that the God of Tactics had done was that he had created and installed teleportation detection formations on both sides to make sure that no one would teleport there and stand waiting to flank and target him.


     These were one of the small things that pros would do after going through war simulations multiple times, and he had always prided himself on being able to assess each and every move of his opponent.


     That was partly the reason why he had been so infuriated when he hadn't been able to see that move which involved bodily fluids coming, and that had been the reason why he was still silently fuming and waiting to see the expression of defeat on his opponent's face.


     Soon, the 10 squadrons were assembled all around the fort, and they could see that their opponents had gone all out.


     All kinds of traps were visible, from swivelling magic crossbows which had been bolted to the ground, ready to continuously fire at all those who might try to siege them, and affixed magic cannons which had the additional ability of going into the ground and hiding themselves before suddenly bombarding enemies who would have no method to target them from the outside.


     It was a proper fort, but of course, the main defensive ability came from the barriers which had been set up.


     There were two concentric dome-shaped barriers, with the outer one being transparent, and the inner one being opaque.


     It looked like intimidation was also on the charts for what their opponent wanted to achieve, because they could have hidden all of the cannons and traps which were in the land visible behind the transparent part, but they hadn't done so.


     Observing this, the God of Tactics said, "Cocky. Well, let's show him what's up our sleeves. Give the command."


     Right as he said these words, all of the 10,000 soldiers suddenly took out a trinket which enlarged into a strange object.


     It was obvious that had been made from the pikes and the spears which had been given, as the main body of the object was in the form of a long steel pipe.


     There was a grip at one extreme end, and the other end had a hollow opening.


     As soon as these objects were revealed, the soldiers inserted Ker gems into the hollow and made sure that they reached the other end.


     Following that, in a smooth motion that had clearly been practiced, they aimed them all at different angles.


     Indeed, even though they were all generally in the direction of the barrier that they were supposed to take down, they were angled, and soon, it became clear why that was so.


     Among the 1000 individuals in a squadron, only one had his trinket pointing straight towards the barrier, and it was he who shouted, "Fire!"


     BANG!


     With a loud sound, a sharp spike flew out of the hollow end, and right away, smoke started to appear from the trinket which had also blasted into smithereens.


     It was obvious that the soldiers were prepared for this, as protective barriers sprang up around each of them to save them from the explosive combustion of the energy present inside a Ker Gem which had propelled the spike forward at a speed which made it invisible.


     As for the angles… It soon became clear that the point behind them was that all of these pikes would hit in the same general area. Each spike impacted a circular area that had previously been indicated by the captain of the squadron, and even before this impact, the soldiers all began to run forward.


     BOOOMMM!!!


     On 10 sides which were evenly spaced out in all four directions, the barriers shattered, and even though they quickly began to regenerate, the soldiers marched in with the cover of smoke that was created using pre-prepared trinkets that were lobbed right after the firing.


     They directly ignored all of the crossbows and cannons, because they were too close and would miss even if they fired at this moment. The entire plan revolved around taking their opponent by surprise, and it looked to have worked, because they were able to bypass the outer perimeter easily. The cannons and crossbows were all affixed so that they would face outward, and even though this made sense as the fort was meant to stop others from coming in, it had clearly worked against their opponent.


     Soon, they were at the inner, opaque barrier, and this was when they took out their second trump card. It was a short dagger which had seemingly been made out of the pointy ends of the pikes and spears that had been destroyed and remodeled, and the moment they struck the barriers, they seemed to make them melt.Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     Here was where most of their time had been spent on, and it was a new formation that the team of the God of Tactics had only recently obtained.


     From inside the opaque barrier, all sorts of attacks began to be launched, but the protective barriers of the soldiers were enough to keep them in one piece until they succeeded in whittling down the resources being used to power it enough that it broke.


     "This is our moment! Charge for victory!"


     The God of Tactics gave this loud shout which reverberated throughout the battlefield, and thousands of soldiers stormed into the barrier to find many soldiers with panicked expressions on their faces.


     It was clear that they hadn't been expecting that their enemy would easily penetrate all of the protective measures that they had placed with so much difficulty, and a massacre began.


     Yet… Suddenly, the hairs all over the God of Tactics' body stood on end, as he realized that something was horribly wrong.


     There were barely 1000 soldiers inside the barrier.


     "Where are the rest? Where are the rest! Where are the rest?!"


     Even as he screamed with desperation, there was no one to answer him, but in the next moment, he received his answer in a way that made him shake with shock.


     Out of the ground they rose, like wraiths in the night brought to life by the fell deeds of their enemies. They ran forward at once, screaming with energy, while the magic cannons and crossbows also suddenly swiveled around with a hidden mechanism that had been so discreet that no one had been able to spot it.


     It didn't even need to be said how simple and advantageous it was to assault a force which had already expended a lot of its energy and resources to get somewhere, before finding themselves being attacked from behind. There wasn't even enough time to properly muster a retreat, nor was there a method to do so, and thousands soon began to fall to the ground, dead.


     At the same time, a clone flew out of the fort and went to the place where the God of Tactics was staring, perplexed, with a horrified expression on his face.


     The clone smirked, first, but the words that it said after that would be branded forever into his brain.


     "Complex plans made to look simple are often the best way to deal with egoistic bastards like you. So… what do you think? Am I worthy enough for a match with stakes now? Or are you too chicken to take me on again? Ha ha, it looks like my comment about you being a barking dog was right, after all. Well, leave it, then. I don't want useless people to clunk up my team space, either."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     795 Rewards
      The God of Tactics looked so apoplectic that Daneel wondered whether he would throw a fit, but surprisingly, he held together his composure to say one thing.


     "Yes, but you did not wipe the floor with me, as I promised I would. Watch."


     BOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!


     A moment after he said the last word, a loud explosion rocked the entire area, creating such a large mushroom cloud of dust that Daneel wondered whether someone had detonated a nuclear bomb from Earth.


     Commander-in-chiefs had the option of knowing the percentage of their troops that were alive, and repeated messages came in his ear which went:


     "10% troops killed.


     10% troops killed.


     10% troops ki-…"


     Daneel wondered whether he had actually lost, but suddenly, those messages stopped, and a loud gong was heard in the area.Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     It caused the entire area to freeze, almost like time had stopped, and a voice reverberated in the ears of all those who were present.


     "Objective reached by team with commander-in-chief 'Cverlord'. Final result: 53% troops remaining vs 5%. War simulation has ended. Please visit the nearby Obelisk to claim your rewards. Have a nice day!"


     The cheery voice which said this was so out of place that it almost made Daneel laugh, but he didn't, as he felt himself locked on to by a pair of eyes that were filled with so much spite that it was almost as if they were spitting fire.


     "This isn't over."


     As they all began to be teleported away, the God of Tactics' words floated into Daneel's ears, and the last thing he saw was the many craters which were visible in the central area where the massacre had been going on.


     It looked like that madman…had outfitted his soldiers like suicide bombers and had detonated them all at that moment.


     The next moment, they all woke up in a room from comfortable beds.


     Daneel had known since the beginning that it was all a simulation being carried out while they were asleep, but he hadn't said anything because he wasn't supposed to know it. The system had notified him, and he had endeavored to not even think about it until now.


     He acted shocked like his other sovereigns, and of course, they were the only ones surprised at this as the rest had already been through simulations before.


     Of course, the others were shocked, too, but it was for a different reason.


     Only their team was present in the room that they were in, and the Spikeking suddenly leaped out of his bed and ran to Daneel before grabbing his hand and shaking it enthusiastically.


     "Brilliant! Just brilliant, I say! That bastard almost took us out, but it was a last-ditch attempt! That was so satisfying! I'm gonna tell everyone about it! I bet that nutjob is crying as we speak! Come on, drinks are on me!"


     His words broke the spell that was cast on the room, and everyone began to smile and celebrate.



     Right…that last move had been unexpected, but they had won!


     Taking a deep breath, Daneel laughed happily with the others, but he stopped when he saw that the Spikeking was waiting for an answer.


     He had initially intended to go and get the information about his master right away, but seeing the man's expression, he decided that it could wait for a little bit of time. After all, these were his teammates, and they had faithfully carried out all of his orders. He might need to employ them once again soon if there were any more simulation missions, and he wanted them to be in good spirits, and not think that he was just a snobby guy who wanted to order them around.


     Morale was always important in any team, and even the sovereigns all had brilliant smiles on their faces. So, as Daneel nodded, the Spikeking and all of his subordinates jumped to their feet and immediately ran out of the door nearby.


     That was when Daneel realized that they had appeared in another corner of the place where the marketplace was present, and of course, above were the obelisks that were floating around freely.


     The familiar sky of stars greeted him, and soon, he was back in the bar and clinic, with a cup in his hands.


     Everyone had been served, and the Spikeking raised his glass in the air and shouted out a toast.


     "To the Overlord, the one who will soon take the entire Order by storm! Mark my words, he will be known to everyone, but I'll make sure to boast to all of them that I knew him first! Ha ha, drink up, drink up, me maties!"


     With that, he took a large gulp and practically chugged down the glass which was almost the size of a pitcher.


     Seeing him in laughing raucously, his subordinates did the same, and Daneel, too, drank the beer which burned his throat as it slid down into his stomach.


     As soon as it settled there, though, it made him feel as if he had just trained and was at the peak of his energy, and with pleasant surprise, he took a few more sips.


     His sovereigns had also realized these amazing effects of the beer which was golden in color, almost like champagne back on Earth, and they looked at him with raised eyebrows before asking the bartender for a refill.


     The man behind the bar counter twirled his magnificent mustache happily and kept refilling, knowing that he was serving those who had clearly won, and would definitely not skimp on the price. Food was also brought out, and it soon looked like it was going to be turned into a full-on party.


     The Spikeking was so happy that he even announced that he was treating the whole bar, and even though there were only five people there, these five quickly called their friends, and the bar was filled in a matter of just a few minutes.


     Most people didn't know each other, but just like in bars back on Earth where introductions were unnecessary to just drink freely, everyone enjoyed, and the atmosphere turned into a joyous one.


     After 20 minutes, the Spikeking finally looked like he was reaching his limit, as he set down his huge glass with a clink and said, "Alright, you have to tell us now how you came up with it, and how you knew the perfect method to pull it off so that the other side weren't able to guess what you were doing. At first glance, I thought that it would be too simple, but it turned out to be very effective. Are you that much of a genius, or are that guy's abilities too overhyped?"


     Alcohol always had a way of loosening people's tongues, and it was the same with the Spikeking, who directly asked this question without caring about the fact that he was practically insulting Daneel by mentioning the latter part.


     However, Daneel was in a great mood, and he knew that it was not one asked out of hidden intentions. The man was genuinely curious, and anyone would get that doubt after listening to the impressive feats of the God of Tactics and then seeing his performance on the battlefield.


     Looking around, he saw that his sovereigns, although they had remained silent and just kept drinking, were also interested, as they bent forward to listen to what he might say.


     With that, Daneel decided to give his reasoning.


     Taking one more sip and controlling a burp that almost came to his lips, he began.


     "It was actually a little bit of both. If you recall, he told me about his track record, and it was obvious that most of his winning streak was because of the fact that he met people who weren't very experienced. That was obvious in the way you mentioned how those battles went, and how they were all finished in a short time. That was enough for me to understand that this was the case, and as for the two that he lost, they went on for much longer. I started my guesswork from there. I believe that there are only two types of commanders: ones who are good at 'acting', or taking action, and ones who are good at 'reacting'. True, those who are at the peak of the peak will be excellent in both, but even then, they will prefer either one, and they will excel at it. I wanted to find out which kind of a commander this so-called God was, and it soon became obvious from your descriptions that he was the latter. In such cases, it is always best to take people out of their comfort zone, even if it means that they might have been preparing for such a thing."


     Taking a pause, he took another gulp, and all the others did the same.


     "From there, I took into account his ego, too. It would definitely be helpful if it could be targeted in such a way that he would lose his temper, and that was how I hit upon the plan to use a derogatory method to repel the force that he would send. Information was always key throughout it all – if I didn't know what he was going to do, I could not have planned for it, and if I didn't know so much about him, I wouldn't have been able to make assessments regarding how he might react. The goal was always to use the simple method of hiding the soldiers and then attacking from behind, but I had to infuriate him enough to make him decide that he would crush the fort and enter at any cost. His arrogance was also important here, as it would prevent him from thinking that I was capable of putting forward plans more complex. True, he seemed intelligent in the way he declined my offer for a match with stakes, but by doing so, he exposed and confirmed a lot of things, too. He is arrogant, but he is also a cowardly man, and that is why he never enters a match with stakes even if he knows that there is a great chance of him winning. All of these pointed me to this plan, and what I needed to check was whether the materials were enough to ensure that all those who would be hiding would be able to go into a sleep that was almost like a coma, while being fed water and food."


     As this last part, which was actually the main reason and the main twist that had allowed their plan to succeed was mentioned, laughter was heard all over the area, and by this point, others had also started to get interested. They stopped drinking to listen in, but Daneel still continued, knowing that it would all spread soon anyway, so it was better if he pumped up his reputation by telling everyone about it himself.


     "Then, it was simple. I made sure that all of our efforts would make it look as if we were fortifying our position as much as possible, and even though it went slowly, I ensured that the trinkets that we were making would be kept secret. The initial plan went successfully, and seeing the way he completely went into preparation mode, it became obvious that he would storm me directly. True, he was still smart at the end to detonate those bombs, but it was not enough. So, even though we won, it was actually close. The only problem was hiding all of our soldiers while being watched by his spies, but that was easy because we always targeted the time whenever the spies were focused on something else. The spies would have used other methods to check the area, and it would have been disastrous if they tried to enter from underground. So, I kept the barriers transparent while we were preparing, thus drawing their attention and making them keep watching as they wouldn't want to miss anything. We would start construction somewhere, and they would all be diverted to there, and on the other side, soldiers would start trickling out and hiding themselves under the ground, where they would fall asleep and wait for the command. The barrier was also transparent to make the so-called God think that he knew everything about the outside area, and that was instrumental, too. Hence… They were all able to rise at the same time and attack, and the rest is history. I guess that finally, it was also key to make sure that all of our cannons and crossbows would be ready to turn around, and they were actually the ones which killed the most people. No one would think that anyone would be crazy enough to make sure that their weapons would be able to turn around and target themselves, too, as this would practically leave them open to being captured by enemies and then being used on them. It was hidden well for that purpose. And that's it! Everyone, drink up. It is a grand day for me! This is my first day in the Order, but I won a War Simulation! I'll be going to pick my rewards. Cheers!"


     His last declaration made the entire bar fall silent with shock, and this made Daneel chuckle as he left along with his sovereigns, all while everyone stared at him as if he was crazy.


     A newbie winning a War Simulation, and that too against the God of Tactics?!


     They had assumed that this was someone with experience whom they had just not heard about before, so this revelation struck them all so profoundly that they began to scoff that it must be false. Of course, the Spikeking started to assured everyone that it was the truth, and soon, it began to spread like wildfire that someone called the Overlord had arrived who had done something so momentous that it overshadowed all of the newbies that had entered the Order so far, in recent times.


     Of course, Daneel had expected all this, but at the moment, he was at the obelisk. He knew that he would need his sovereigns' quotas of rewards, too, to fulfill all of his goals, but he decided that for this first one, he would allow them to take whatever they wished. Hence, they were at different obelisks.


     As for himself, he had two rewards to choose, and one of them was obviously regarding his master.


     He selected it in the module, and a message came saying that it was being prepared, and that he would be able to view it in a few moments.


     As he had the time, he scrolled through others that had unlocked due to him being able to pick them, and soon, he came upon one that made his eyes sparkle.


     "Information session regarding anything on the continent which will be purged from the memory of the one who answers the questions. Intended for those who have certain queries, but wish to keep them secret. Members are assured that even the Overseer will not listen in. Absolute secrecy is guaranteed, and this is the reason why this is classified as a reward for a Four-star mission. Individuals that can be asked are those who have researched the continent extensively, and are at the Hero level."


     Without hesitation, he picked this one, and right away, he was teleported into a room where an old man sat.


     Before Daneel realized that he had triggered this reward for some reason before the other one, the old man looked at him and said, "Your five minutes start now. Ask."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     796 Talking to Master Jonah
      The statement from the old man made Daneel remember that this was a reward that was among the pool in which many impressive Godbeast weapons that he had always dreamt about were also present. The only reason he had chosen it was that he needed a few questions to be answered at the moment, and the rest were still things that he could target later on. If those questions were answered now, it would give him some clarity regarding how he could go ahead in the Order, and he had deemed that to be more important at the moment.


     So, putting aside all the bewilderment he felt at suddenly finding himself here, he put forward the first question.


     "How is the Big Four related to the Order? If people are taken from the Big 4 to enter the Order, wouldn't everyone start asking questions, if the Order has to be kept secret? How is that circumvented?"


     The question made the old man raise both his eyebrows and use his right hand to smoothen his beard as he looked at Daneel pensively.


     Daneel had no idea who this guy was, but it was clear that he was very powerful. It was a different kind of power from Cain- mainly because of the fact that it was visible, and was making him feel a slight bit of pressure which he found easy to ignore.


     His gaze seemed to increase the pressure, though, but just as Daneel was about to feel a bit of pain, it stopped.


     "Forgive me. Puzzles that I cannot solve always make me like this. We have limited time, so I should focus on answering your questions, first. It's not like I'll remember all this later, anyway. Coming to your question. The Order almost always picks people from seeds, and seeds are special individuals whose existence is only known to a very few people, anyway. These individuals are all honorary members of the Order, and some of them only swear to keep the secrecy regarding the Order and do nothing else. Hence, when seeds are taken, no questions are raised, and when the matter comes to other individuals from the Big Four whose talent might not have been spotted, it is the same people who intervene. They are the actual leaders of the Big Four, and they have influence and command over the entire high Council. They might not be able to sway everyone, but they can definitely get a majority if absolutely needed. They use multiple reasons such as that they are taking those people under their own wing, or that they are selecting them as seeds, but the secrecy is maintained."


     After hearing the answer, Daneel slipped into deep thought for a few seconds.


     It did make sense, because when he had been to the mountain where that whole incident surrounding the seeds had happened, he had been told that very, very few people even knew about the existence of the seed program. What they had done was that they had created a subset of individuals who did not need to know about the Order, and these people could be lied to by giving multiple reasons. There were a different set of people who had all been inducted into the Order, and it was them that made sure that secrecy was maintained while the top talent kept entering this organization and being bound to protect Angaria no matter what may come.



     On the surface, it looked perfect, but of course, it didn't take anything away from the fact that the Overseer was completely rotten.


     Ignoring his emotions regarding that being for the moment, though, Daneel asked his next question, and this was the main one. It was why he had chosen this reward, and he hoped to get a good answer.


     "If I get something that can be implemented in the Central Continent here, and then proceed to do so, is there any way that I am not targeted by the Big Four on suspicion that I might have obtained them from the Church? Of course, I mean to protect the secrecy about my identity, too."


     This question made the old man sit back and once again look at Daneel deeply.


     After a few moments, he answered, "This seems like a different kind of question, and I can only offer my opinion. This reward includes my professional opinion, too, so you can avail it if you wish. But remember that I'm not giving you facts, and that it is not guaranteed that what I say will work."Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     Daneel nodded, following which the man said, "What you can do is try to obtain a different Five-star mission reward known as the 'Order's Favour'. If you have looked around, you will have noticed that there is no system of credit in the Order. The truth is that something like this exists, but it is only open to Heroes. In the Hero realm, there are a lot of things that are very enticing which can be obtained from the Order, but the price to get them is very steep, as most of these things are in limited quantity which have been preserved since the age before the apocalypse. If something is needed urgently, Heroes can avail Favour from the Order, which is to be repaid whenever the Order wishes. Now, coming to this reward – if you obtain it, it will allow you to ask of something from an individual who has taken Favour from the Order. What you ask is bound by a few rules, but in this case, all you will have to ask is that they will cover for you in the Big Four. Of course, it is in the matter of your identity that things get tricky. Off the top of my head, I can only think of one way. You will have to expose in the outside world that you are someone who has entered the Order, but you can still keep your identity inside the Order secret. Most of the things that can be implemented in the Central Continent are rewards which can be obtained from quite low-level missions, so your power- the one you used to obtain this Four-star reward, will remain hidden. Whoever finds out that you are a member of the Order will think that you are simply in the lower tiers, and have obtained the rewards by working very hard, and they might not pay too much attention to you. Of course, they will still be very interested regarding just how someone from the Central Continent even entered the Order, but it is not entirely unprecedented. There have been people before who have done so, and they revealed that in the later stages of their lives. With the Favour, you can also ask that the individual you choose will protect you or at least inform you in case someone is targeting you, and they will also take active measures to ensure that you do not attract too much attention. It can be done in another way, too – where that person covers up the entire thing for you, but this is a bit more risky as if you are found out, it will become obvious that you obtained the Favour of that person, meaning that you are powerful enough to get a Five-star award. I know, it's all complex, but it is my job to look at the situation empirically and give you all of the options available, no matter how tricky they are. It is for you to choose."


     Daneel had felt like his head was whirling from all of the information he had just gotten, but he had just realized that there could be a way to go about this.


     The Order's Favour- he hadn't heard anything about this, and he expected that it might be something secret which would only be exposed if one finished a Five-star Mission, which was no easy thing to do.


     So… This reward had already shown its worth, but he still went ahead and asked a few more questions as he had five minutes left.


     After his time period was up, the old man just waved his hand, shattering Daneel's expectations that he might give some or the other wise advice like Cain before he lost his memories about Daneel.


     He found himself back in the obelisk, and what greeted him was a message saying that his other reward was ready.


     Shaking his head and widening his eyes, he immediately pressed the button which indicated that he was prepared to receive it, while remembering the drunken face of the man whom he had once called master.


     He was one of the first people that Daneel had built a rapport with, and he could still remember just how angry he had been when it had seemed as if his master had gone against his authority. Looking back on it now, it almost seemed a bit childish, and he also felt that he probably should have known that there was some valid reason behind his master's actions. Still, he had just been a naïve, newly crowned king, then, so it was slightly justified.


     Daneel was teleported away for the third time in one day, and this time, he found himself in a familiar place.


     It was the dark room with the face-filled sun that was the Overseer looking down on him, and just as he appeared, he saw his own face with closed eyes on its body.


     Daneel almost gritted his teeth with anger, but he controlled himself with great difficulty.


     It was best if his emotions were kept secret, so he just waited for the Overseer to speak.


     "You are a man of talent. You have finished a Four-star Mission so quickly, and it is something rare even among those who are considered to be the hope of this continent. You have earned your reward, and it is in the form of some information, and a conversation that you can have with your Master."


     Daneel mind went blank as he heard this.


     A-a conversation? With his master? But how?!


     Before he could ask, the Overseer answered.


     "Your Master- the one known was Jonah was inducted into the Order secretly before his decision to enter the Church as a spy. He was approached after we found out what he was going to do, and he accepted gladly and took a relic from an age long gone which allows us to contact him for brief moments even though he is in the Mainland, which is far, far away. What he has revealed is still kept secret until you swear further oaths, but because of your relationship with him, his request before he left was that if you ever enter the Order, you will be allowed to converse with him. The Order is keeping that promise, now."


     Daneel had no time to think about what he had been just told before he found himself knocked out once again.


     He entered a dream world, and in it, he found a room where a display trinket was present.


     "Go to the trinket. You can converse with your Master through it."


     Hearing the Overseer's voice, Daneel did so, and as soon as he sat down, the trinket lit up.


     It showed such a shocking sight that Daneel stood up with a horrified expression on his face, while blinking and hoping that there had been some mistake.


     A man hung from upside-down from his ankles, and he was so emaciated that his skin clung to his bones. Bleeding lashes were visible all over his body, but as Daneel's eyes wandered to his face, what he found was a smiling man who said, "Daneel! You made it! Finally! Oh, don't worry about me, this is just a normal day in the Church. You-"


     SHHHRRRRPPPTTT


     Suddenly, the image flickered, and it was as if there was some kind of interference.


     "Something is stopping the signal. Please wait while I sort it out."


     Daneel heard the Overseer's voice, but he ignored it, as a different one had just reached his ears.


     It was from his Master, and it was spoken so quickly that Daneel had to use the Basilisks's Breath to listen to it.


     When he did understand it, though...he felt as if someone had squeezed his heart, and he had to try extremely hard to not look as if he had just been electrocuted to death.


     "Daneel, I'm sending this secretly so that the Overseer doesn't listen. Listen carefully. The Overseer died during the Apocalypse. Yes, it died! There are records I found in the Church from the enemy who attacked us then which state that they found the Overseer, and killed it discreetly to make sure it wouldn't interfere! Whoever I talked to before I left, it was someone else. Be careful. Be very careful, Daneel, as it is possible that you really are the last hope of Angaria."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     797 Revelation
      "Overseer, we can speak later. The interference might mean that there is someone experimenting with a spell that blocks communication from the Church to the outside. I don't want to take any risks. Remember that he is my disciple, and I saw more in him than I have in most whom I have met even here, on the Mainland. I know you cannot break the rules for him, but be lenient. And don't count this as our deal being done. I take your silence as assent. Goodbye, for now. And take care, Daneel. We will talk soon."


      As soon as the strange sound which interrupted the connection stopped, Master Jonah said these words and then immediately cut off the connection.


      Meanwhile, Daneel had reached a quick decision.


      "System, make me forget what I just heard secretly from my Master, and remind me of it after I am in a secure place."


      [Acknowledged. Hiding memory.]


      Right away, Daneel's memory was replaced by him only experiencing the interruption normally, and then looking on puzzled as his Master said those words. He only blinked as something felt vaguely wrong, but deciding to think of it later, he looked to the Overseer who was standing as if it was struck speechless.


      Right away, he understood why that was the case.


      His master had not given any gap for the Overseer to say anything, and he had directly said that last part.


      So you are still as shameless as always, my dear drunken master…


      Thinking this fondly, Daneel looked to the Overseer and said, "Is he really alright? What are all those wounds, and why is he in prison?"


      In response, the Overseer spoke in that same flat tone, and it looked like it had gathered its bearings again.


      "That is classified information regarding your Master's journey in the Church, and you cannot obtain it unless he tells you himself. This is all a very unorthodox situation, as all of this data is supposed to be completely under wraps. Because of the obligation that the Order has to him, you were allowed to have this meeting, and you were only going to find out what he chose to tell you about. For the rest, only members who reach higher levels in the Order can obtain the right to find out. The deal with him is still not finished, and after a period of time, you will be called for another meeting, after we deem that it is safe."



      Saying so and as if taking a page from his master's book, the Overseer directly teleported Daneel away, and he found himself in front of the obelisk again.


      He still had a very strange feeling, almost as if he was missing something, but Daneel first decided to get back to the lodgings.


      He did not want to go back to the bar and clinic, as he knew that he would be hounded by questions from all sides if he did so. He had made a ruckus and certainly raised a storm, just as intended, and the best thing to do right now was to take it easy for a little bit and let it roar, boundlessly, for as long as it could.


      Sending a message to his subordinates and telling them that they should also head back to the lodgings after they were done picking the rewards, Daneel went to their room first, and sat on his bed after checking that Skrr was still sleeping peacefully. Eloise had also fallen asleep beside the Divine Cockroach, and he decided that it was probably not best to disturb her. Updates regarding how it had gone could wait.


      As soon as Daneel was about to relax, though… The system sent a message, and the memories flooded back to him.


      [Safe atmosphere detected. Restoring memory.]


      "… the last hope of Angaria."


      Daneel shot to his feet as soon as he heard the message from his Master once again.


      He froze completely, his eyes going as wide as they could, and his face flushed so much that it looked as if all the blood in his body had reached it. At the same time, his heart started beating faster and faster, and it looked like it had no intention of slowing down.


      His mind was continuously being pounded by waves, and they seemed to be sweeping him away and drowning him within their swells while only giving him moments to breathe.


      The shock was so deep that Daneel finally had to catch a table beside him and consciously tell himself that he should relax, or otherwise, he might get a heart attack from just stress.


      Taking a deep, deep breath, he just didn't think about it for a few seconds, during which he managed to at least bring himself back to a semblance of normalcy.


      He really couldn't help it. After all, the information that had just been revealed to him changed… Everything.


      The Overseer was practically the most powerful individual on the continent, if he was an individual, in the first place. It held the Oaths of all the strongest Heroes, and if it turned out that it was on the wrong side…


      Just thinking about the ramifications made Daneel's head hurt, and right away, he knew that he should approach this calmly and logically, instead of letting panic set in.


      This was practically the first time he felt so much of that emotion, and the reason behind it was that in the worst case, it could mean that Angaria was already doomed, and he could do almost nothing to change that.


      Taking a few more seconds, he finally managed to start thinking about it without letting his emotions affect him.


      First of all, what was the worst case?


      If the Overseer had died during the apocalypse, who could have taken his place?


      If they didn't have the interest of the continent in heart, like it was pretending to, then why hadn't Angaria already been completely crushed the first time the Church had attacked?


      If the one who took the place of the Overseer really was after dominating the entire continent, then why hadn't he or she acted when it had been at its weakest, right after the apocalypse?


      If…


      As the questions kept appearing, Daneel decided that this track wouldn't do any good. There were just too many, and he had just too little data at the moment.


      So, he decided to choose something simple and figure that out, before moving to bigger things.


      Who were the likely culprits?


      Right away, he got an answer, but it wasn't a good one.


      Empire spirits, or someone like those existences.


      These were the only beings which could exist from that time till now, so it made sense that whoever had taken on the Overseer's role had only survived as their consciousness.


      Right, this gave a perfect starting point: the Overseer had been replaced by someone's consciousness, and that meant… That that consciousness's actions might be different from those of whose place it had taken!


      Yes!


      Daneel felt as if he was in a storm, but had found something he could hold onto as soon as he got this thought.


      If what he was thinking was right, then there would be a very easy way to check whether what his master had said was right.


      Yes, he wanted to verify it, too, because even though he trusted his master completely, it was possible that that man's own information could be false. It was possible that the enemy at that time might have thought that they killed the Overseer, but had actually failed.


      If this was the case, it would be all for the better, but something told Daneel that if his master had deemed it important enough to notify him in that manner, that he must have verified the authenticity as well as he could.


      Still, starting with this and going in this method would both allow him to find some clues regarding who might have taken the Oversee's his place, so Daneel decided that that was what he was going to do.


      With that, he got up, as having a direction was always best to have whenever one found themselves in such a situation which had so many variables, and so many dangers.


      One thing was for sure. If his master was right, and if there was someone malicious in the place of the Overseer… Angaria might truly be doomed, and he really might be its last hope.


      Daneel really wished that that wasn't the case, but if it was… He had to end this person and stop their plans as soon as possible, so it was paramount that he go about investigating the truth and taking more steps as soon as possible.


      Action would allow him to keep the thoughts regarding Angaria's doom at bay, so Daneel right away made the strong decision that he would do everything required to get to the bottom of this, even if it meant that he might have to push his boundaries a bit, or take risks.


      Everything had been going quite well so far, with most of the threats he had faced being ones that he could handle, and with the Church and threats of that size being at bay so that he could calmly grow in power.


      Yet, now… It looked like all that was going to stop, and that meant that he had to be ready to take up the pressure and still give his best to achieve everything he wanted.


      Well, if that is the case… Bring it on.


      With this, Daneel teleported away, after giving a moment of thought regarding whether he should share this with anyone.


      Right away, he understood that this was something he might have to do alone, because it was so big that he couldn't trust the trinkets made out of Ker Roots that he had given his sovereigns either. If even the slightest hint got out, he was sure that the heavens themselves would pounce down upon them all, and sadly, they weren't strong enough yet to handle that.


      However, if his plans regarding their power-ups using the rewards from the Order were fulfilled, they might be ready, but until then, he had to go it alone.


      With that, Daneel arrived at an Obelisk, but just as he was about to touch it to begin his plan of investigation, the system sent him a message.


      [Further data uncovered in message delivered to host. This data was given in such a fast tone that only those with the reflexes of Peak Champions would be able to understand it. System was able to intercept and analyze the data over a long time to uncover it. The last part of the message is:


      "Daneel, if you are able to listen to this, too, then it means that you might be ready for the test I placed for you on Angaria. On that continent, the one who is present in the place I told you about before leaving is the only other person I trust. In case you already tried and failed, try again, and succeed. If you do so, you will find out a lot more, and we will be able to talk freely. Good luck, my disciple. I…miss you, and my home."] Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


      Daneel froze as he heard this, and right away, he left a message to his sovereigns and teleported out of the Order.


      One could leave and enter the Order whenever they wished, and they would always find themselves at the top of the Mountaintop.


      From there, he went to Lanthanor, and after waiting and making sure that he wasn't followed, he went underground and began teleporting discreetly.


      The utmost of secrecy was required, so he kept pausing at intervals.


      Finally, he reached a place near the western coast of Angaria, and here was a very peculiar mountain.


      It was in the shape of a crow perched on the ground, just about to take off, and it was so large that it dwarfed Daneel. It stood at least 150 meters(492 feet) tall, and although the shape was vague, it was most visible when one looked from above.


      "Go to the place in Angaria where the Roc pierces the Basilisk's eye, and call for the white-robed augur when you think you are strong enough…"


      His Master's words seemed to echo in his ears, and Daneel walked to a very specific place at the base of the mountain which looked very much like a large, one-slitted eye.


      He had found this place long back, but it was only now that he had finally found his way here.


      Taking a deep breath, he first cast all the protective formations and barriers that he could, before preparing to shout out, as it had been indicated.


      Yet, right before he did so, he spotted something that one would only be able to see if they stood at that place.


      There seemed to be something…hidden, beneath that eye, and as Daneel used his hand to wipe that spot, a unique image was presented to him.


      It was a drawing etched deep into that spot on the mountain, and after revealing it all, Daneel stood back and examined it.


      It was the image of a bolt of lightning striking down, and that lightning was vaguely…golden.


      Right as Daneel made this observation, an unseen power emerged from nowhere, and in the next moment, the King of Lanthanor disappeared from the surface of Angaria.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     798 A Message
      In the Order, Elanev was excited while looking through the list that was presented to him.


     There were so many items that he had always dreamt of, which had been constantly dangled in front of his eyes by the old man who kept promising him that he would find a way to give them to him if he just managed to reach the goals that he had set.


     They were partly the reason why he had always been able to push himself so much, with the other part, of course, being that he never wanted to fall behind his younger brother too much.


     "They have the body invigorating massage machine from the Empire, t0o! How did one even survive the Apocalypse?! I can't believe it!"


     Normally, the old man would have responded in his mind, but once again remembering that he was alone up there, Elanev felt like hitting himself on his forehead to make sure that he would drive this firmly into his head.


     He had gotten used to having that weird guy to talk to, and many times, that guy had even interrupted his own thoughts, leading to situations where Elanev would even forget that he wasn't talking to himself, and that someone else was present in his mind.Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     The old man was a prankster, so to accomplish this, he would imitate Elanev's voice and make him think as if he had reached a decision by talking to himself while he was plucking the strings in the background.


     Well, there was no such thing happening now, as Daneel had told Elanev that he should put back the old man, just like he had done with Drakos as it was too risky to bring them inside the Order.


     The Order was all about secrecy, so it made sense that they might have methods to detect other entities entering into their midst in the minds of those who had obtained the right to be their members, and that it would not be wise to bring the Empire Spirits and expose them.


     It was always best to hold some cards back, and in this case, until they found a way to make sure that the Empire Spirits could stay concealed, Elanev had agreed that this was the best course of action.


     Still, his enthusiasm didn't wane, and he continued to look through with the rest of his team, who had just come out of the bar after being continuously assaulted by questions regarding their companion's newbie status.


     They were all at the same place, and all of them were pretty amazed as they saw the exhaustive list of items that was presented to them, which all seemed to be specifically picked to be useful to them, and their power.


     However, just as they were about to make their individual decisions, they got a message in their minds which made them almost drop out of the air with shock.


     As Elanev was a fighter, he was still not capable of flying for a long time by himself, so Faxul was the one keeping him in the air.


     The message even affected this Black Raven King so much that he almost forgot to continue casting the spell, and Elanev found himself plunging down in the air and almost screaming before suddenly stopping in the air and rising up again.



     Even that shock was not enough to drive away the one that he had just received due to that message, and all four members looked at each other with extreme panic in their eyes.


     At this moment, it was Cassandra who surprisingly took charge.


     "Be quiet. Let's assemble first."


     She was also taking deep breaths, and she looked like she, too, was at the edge of her calmness, but her words did have a positive effect which allowed the others to teleport away and reach the door of the place where all members who wished to stay in the Order were given rooms.


     Right as they reached the one that had been assigned to them, Eloise shot to her feet, but this time, unlike the last, it was not in happiness on seeing them.


     "Please tell me it was false! It must be a prank, right! What the hell is going on?!"


     She ran up to Elanev, as he was the one she had always been closer to than the others, and she caught his collar and shook it until it almost tore.


     This was only the second time that Elanev was seeing Eloise so agitated, and right away, he caught her shoulders and said, "I don't know, but we will get to the bottom of this. Let the Divine Cockroach sleep. Come into this room, the spells that he cast the last time are still there, so we can just activate them using Ker Gems."


     Eloise managed to achieve a semblance of normalcy as she heard him say this in a relatively calm voice, but even in it, she detected a tremble which meant that he, too, had a lot of the emotion that she was engulfed in.


     Still, she managed to find it in herself to go back to the person who was known as the one with the most power in the Alliance beside the King, and she walked into the room in which Daneel had talked to Cassandra before.


     The walls were still scorched, and the ashes, which were the remains of the furniture that had once been here, were scattered on the floor.


     As soon as Aran, who was relatively a bit calmer than the rest because of his experience in dealing with situations where there was a lot of pressure on his shoulders, closed the door, Faxul took out a bunch of Ker gems from his pocket and arranged them carefully all around.


     At once, multiple formations sprang into being, and the complexity of each of them was so high that none of them could really understand how they worked.


     Their king had always had a knack of being able to do things that he shouldn't, and these formations that he had left behind echoed that, too.


     Yet… He was the very reason why they were all so frazzled, and right after all of the formations activated, Faxul walked forward and said, "Let's do this right. Did all of you get the same message? At the same time?"


     All of them nodded, following which Faxul sighed and shook his head before saying, "I was hoping that that was not the case. Anyway, I will replay it."


     With that, he cast a spell, and a voice which felt like it was from the darkest depths of hell was heard in the room.


     It just had something about it which made it feel as if it belonged to someone whose power could not be estimated, and Eloise even shuddered as she heard it for the second time. Even the others felt their skin crawling, and it was all they could do to not shut their ears and wish that it would stop.


     If it was just these aspects of it, they might not have been so affected, but it was what it said that made them all feel as if they were about to collectively lose their minds.


     "The King is dead. Long live the King. Hahaha, soon, I will be able to say this to the entire continent who foolishly believe in him so much! If you runts want to even have a chance of saving him, come to the place in Angaria where the Roc pierces the Basilisk's eye. Only those who receive this message can come, and if there is even one who hasn't, I will disappear with your precious King and no one will ever be able to find me. I am doing this because I also want to kill those whom he has associated with the longest, so that I will have the satisfaction of being thorough. Tell anyone else, and the Kingdom of Lanthanor will go down in flames, as I will expose the truth about his powers and make the entire Big Four come down upon the kingdom he loves with the hope that they can find some clues about him, even if they have to torture everyone that they find. Remember, the more you delay, the faster he will die."


     These horrifying words were followed by a very strange sound, almost like a strand of silk being cut by a scissor, which they knew to be the one that an oath-taker heard when an oath was severed.


     Indeed, this message had reached each of them through the oathlink, and after it was replayed, silence appeared in the room, as none of them could think past what they had just been told.


     First of all, the very fact that someone had been able to send a message through the king's oathlink was something inconceivable to them, because it meant that his consciousness must have completely been invaded so that one could gain access to this link.


     "It might be another test, right? He sent it through the Oath, so he may be pretending to be someone else! It should be a test!"


     Eloise said this, putting forward the possibility that had appeared in the other's minds, too.


     After all, their king had the tenacity of keeping things secret for their own benefit, but this time… All of them knew that something was different.


     It was Cassandra who spoke out, and gave the reason why this might not be the case.


     "The oath link got severed. After he found me, he told me that he felt the same happening with mine, which was why he assumed that I was dead. He also made it clear that he knew of no spell which could do so, and that means that he cannot do it, either. So, there is a very large possibility that it is not a test, Eloise. And besides… What reason does he have to put such a sudden one? We all know his objectives, and why he entered the Order. His plan in the Order was to carefully fulfill all of those, so there really is no possible reason for him to do this. So…we have to consider the worst-case scenario."


     As soon as she said this, tears appeared in Eloise's eyes, even though she tried hard to control them. They started to spill on her cheeks even while she kept wiping at them, and in a voice that could barely be heard, she said, "Say it."


     No one responded, so she repeated, but this time, her words echoed in the room.


     "Say it!"


     "He really is at risk of dying."


     It was Elanev who finally said it, and right after he did so, he got an expression of determination on his face.


     "It's very possible that this is true, but even if it isn't, is this what he would expect from us? To lose our minds and get mired in a sense of helplessness? No, we need to act! And act, we shall. Eloise, get back to the kingdom and see who else got the message. Faxul, scout that place, and check whether he went there. The rest of you, assemble all those who have known him the longest."


     It was as if they had found a lantern in the darkness that threatened to swallow them whole, so right away, all of them started to stand a bit straighter. The commanders in the room had been the calmest even before, but now, they had clarity in their eyes.


     "You're right. We don't know the truth, but whatever it is, we are going to the place where he was last seen. Even if it is a trap, we will walk in. And after we do… May the heavens themselves smite me where I stand if I do not give it my all to save him. He did everything for all of us, so we will not stop to even think before giving up our lives, if needed, to save him."


     Cassandra said this in an iron-like tone, and the rest nodded firmly.


     They seem to echo in everyone's hearts, giving them strength and hope.


     Faxul was the one who walked forward first and raised his hand.


     "Sovereigns, no matter what the truth is, it is all up to us. No matter what we do, let's make him proud."


     "Let's make him proud."


     "Let's make him proud."


     Repeating that statement, each of the five stepped forward and laid their hands, palm down, on his.


     After all of them assembled, Elanev gave the order.


     "Good. Now we look more like we are supposed to be. Sovereigns, disperse."


     With that, all five people disappeared from the room, and as for Daneel… He had actually been watching the entire thing.


     Pride shone in his eyes, but the fact was that he was bound with shiny silver cuffs which had taken away the control of his Mageroot did not allow him to smile.


     "Not bad. Your life is in their hands now, King."


     A voice spoke in his years, but instead of inciting fear in him, it only made him smile.


     When he spoke, his words seemed to carry the emotion of one who had the utmost trust, and it was the kind which would drive away any amount of fear and doubt.


     "If that is the case, then I have nothing to worry about. They are my sovereigns, and they… will succeed."


     "Let's see."


     With that, the voice faded away, and the place which Daneel had been teleported to fell silent, as he, too, was made to fall unconscious.


     Yet, at the last moment before he did, the system sent him a message, which made him rejoice even though his situation was quite dire.


     [Mageroot-less spell to break out ready to be created and deployed. Awaiting host's orders.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     799 Onwards
      The Kingdom of Lanthanor seemed peaceful on the outside, but in the Palace, if one knew that those who were at the highest echelon were actually running around with fear in their eyes… They would definitely have been shocked.


     Indeed, Kellor, Luther, and Robert, all of whom had casually been discussing about a certain matter regarding implementations of one of the King's many plans, had been badly shocked when they heard that message which was followed by the singular sound of an oathlink being severed.


     For a few moments, they had been able to only look at each other, with their faces painted with disbelief.


     After that, they took varying times to regain their calmness, but it was Luther who was first.


     After all, unlike the sovereigns, these three were older individuals who had been through much more, and they could hold themselves together until they were able to either confirm or deny what they had just heard.


     Instead of speaking, Luther entered a period of deep reflection where he considered all of the possibilities available that might have led to this message being sent, so it was Kellor who spoke.


     "Who else could this message have gone to? If it was to all those whose oaths are in the oathstone, then the news will get out! That might even result in a continent-wide war!"


     This hadn't been the first thing that Luther had thought of, which made him understand right away that they should work together and tackle this from all sides.


     Robert sprang into action, saying, "I'll go around investigating if that is the case. I'll send the message to the others, too, but I doubt that they will receive it. Kellor, get to the bottom of this."


     With that, he strode out and teleported away with the help of a mage was always on standby to take him to whenever he wished, and Kellor nodded with a grim expression on his face before disappearing, too.


     Only Luther stayed where was, as he had just understood something.


     Sure enough, not even a minute later, Eloise and the rest of the sovereigns appeared in the room that he was in, which was usually the one that they used to carry out their own discussions.


     He had expected that they would come, so he said, "I gather that all of you have received the message, too. We have no time to waste. Kellor and Robert are already finding out about who else got the messages. Assemble underground. We will meet you there. And above all… Stay calm. He will be fine."


     Although all the sovereigns were much better after talking between themselves, they still nodded with a bit of hope showing in their eyes as they saw this wizened man say these words with such confidence. Just like them, he, too, had witnessed all the feats of the man who had made their lives revolve around his, so there was no reason for them to lose hope.


     "All of us will go help. Let's assemble in two minutes."


     With that, the room became empty, and Luther, too, traveled to the Hidden Kill Sect, because there were individuals there who had given oaths to Daneel.



     After exactly two minutes, they were all sitting together in an underground room.


     "It's strange, but it gives us hope that there might be something else at play here. This message, and the subsequent sound of the oath link being severed was only sent to very select few, and for the rest, it is as if the oath is still present. This either means that the one who has obtained control of the king does not wish this to be broadcasted to everyone on the continent, or that he's laying a trap just for us. One thing is for sure. It might be wise to follow his advice, because it really will result in a continent-wide catastrophe if the news that someone has taken control of the king of the First Alliance of Angaria gets out. The time now is for action, and not for dallying like exactly what we are doing. I propose that we move, right now. Just like he said, every second is precious, and I don't think we have any more."


     This was said in a grave tone by Kellor, and each and every one in the room nodded after getting an expression filled with resolution on their faces.


     They had all confirmed the same, and they realized that their opponent, whoever it was, had done a very smart thing by putting this pressure over their heads that they might be too late, which was stopping them from considering any plan other than following what had been indicated to them.


     Yet… That did not mean that they would go into a trap willingly without taking every precaution that they could.


     It was Robert who stood up and spoke, and although his voice was grim, his eyes blazed with a thirst for action.


     "Kellor is right. Gather everyone to whom the message was sent, and prepare each and every backup plan that we can deploy. My son has always been a cautious one, so I'm sure that the situation is definitely not as dire as it seems to be. But the onus is on us to make sure that we do the best that we can. If there is a trap, we should be able to spring it and crush the one who dares to target the sovereigns of Angaria. Let's go."


     With these brave words, determination shone clearly in the eyes of all the Sovereigns who had assembled, and without a word more, they dispersed for one last time.


     Barely a minute later, they were at the specific spot in the continent which Daneel had discussed long back with them. He had apparently found it shortly after upgrading his powers, and although they did not know exactly when that was, they knew for a fact that he had decided to not come here until he was powerful enough.


     Something had changed his decision, and Elanev really wished that they had time to investigate why that was, but it will simply not the case.


     The old man was back in his head, and he seemed to be roaring with excitement.


     "I've been cooped up in that damn stone for too long! Whoever this is, I'm sure we can crush 'em together! Come on, boy! We have some fly swatting to do!"


     He echoed Elanev's thoughts, and also of all those who were standing near him.


     There were more than 200 of them, and they were, of course, those who had been with Daneel since a very, very long time ago.


     They were the Domination corps, and they almost looked like caged birds which had finally been allowed to fly free.


     Yet… These birds had found out that the one who was responsible for giving them the ability to fly was in danger, and they were dead set on saving that person no matter what may come.


     Indeed, these were some of the first people that Daneel had come into contact with, and they had always been by his side, even though they hadn't been very active in these past few years because of the fact that they had been trying to break through the shackles placed on them by the World.


     Gone were the youths who had once entered the Academy with many hopes and dreams, most of which had been baseless as their talent had never measured up to their expectations.


     Hence, when they found an opportunity to change that, they had grasped it by both hands, and they had no regrets.


     The past year, especially, had been a transformative one for them, since they had come under the tutelage of the one whom they called the Devil of Balance.


     Many thoughts ran through their minds, but there was only one that was chief among them all: the one who had changed their lives was at risk of dying, and they had to do everything they could to show that he had not been wrong in choosing them to follow him so many years ago.


     Faxul noticed all this and was pleased. He had been there during that iconic speech when Daneel had been cheered for one of the first times, and he had seen just how much of an effect it had had on that man who had risen to become the icon of the continent.


     The pleasant emotion was instantly replaced by rage, though, because he wished to transform into a Black Raven and swallow the one who had targeted his friend and ground him to dust in the Black Holes that the originator of his Bloodline was famous for.


     Similar thoughts were present in all the sovereigns, and even Eloise, who was the weakest amongst them all in terms of battle potential, was present.


     She had been fine with being left behind when they had gone on a mission, but with the man whom she cared about the most in this world in danger… There was no way that she could stay behind.


     There had been a slight problem with the Divine Cockroach, who had had to be convinced that she would have to go without them for a brief while. The little girl had surprised her by saying that even she wanted to come with them, as she wanted to help the person who had promised her that he would find her a mate.


     "Nothing better happen to him, or Skrr will throw a fit! And mommy always said that Skrr's fits are very, very bad!"


     Still, the instruction had been clear: only those whom their faceless opponent had indicated could come, and they did not want to take any risks.Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     With everyone assembled, Luther stepped forward and shouted, "Are you all ready? Have you made your preparations? If you do not walk out of here, will the world know what has happened?"


     This… Was the only part which made a little bit of fear show on a few faces.


     Still, the bravery of those that stood nearby managed to wipe away this very dangerous emotion, and as one, they shouted, "Yes!"


     Kellor proudly smiled as he saw this, because it showed just how much of an effect the king had had on all of them to make them ready to march into almost certain death if it meant that they had a chance of saving him. They had made it clear to everyone that it was very possible that they would not return, and that they should put in place a few plans so that their families would be notified in case something untoward happened to them. They had also been told that they could stay behind if they wished, but not one, not one had hesitated.


     This had all happened so quickly, and it even felt unreal. In fact, it almost felt like they were in some sort of a dream, but at this point, that didn't really matter.


     They knew what they were supposed to do, and they would do it.


     They would do it so well that whoever was behind this would definitely be surprised, and they were all counting on exactly that to make a difference in what seemed to be a plan long in the making.


     It had only been a few minutes before that they had been discussing trivial issues, but now, there were about to walk forward into an unknown location, where they would face an unknown danger.


     Yet… Only one face was visible in their minds, and it was of the man who meant the most of them in this world.


     They had trusted him, and he had delivered each and every time, without fail.


     Now that it was their turn… How could they step back?


     The sovereigns all looked at each other and nodded between themselves, and this time, they all stepped forward and shouted together.


     "Domination Corps, march forth! To victory, to life, to hope! No matter what crosses our path, we shall not hesitate, and we shall not step back! Onwards! In his name shall we fight, and in his name shall we triumph! For King Daneel Anivron, onwards!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     800 The Targe
      Right as everyone present marched onto the mountain which was in the shape indicated to them, they all disappeared.


     The first thing that all of the sovereigns felt after finding their footing was that a very loud sound was coming from somewhere near them.


     They had to take a few moments to allow their vision to adjust, and after that, they all saw that all 208 of them had been teleported into a large cave, resulting in them having to crowd together and lose the formation that they had carefully assembled before entering.


     Although the cave was large, it could not accommodate all of them standing side by side, but still, the instincts of the Domination Corps which had been instilled in them again and again due to the training from the instructors of the Fists of Justice Training Hall kicked in, making them all form squads of 20 each, resulting in a long line of soldiers who were completely equipped with the dark armour and dark clothes that they had become famous for during the Olympics of Angaria.


     It had been decided beforehand that the former commanders of Lanthanor would be the ones who would lead this army, while the rest would be in charge of other duties, such as reconnaissance and using everything that they could detect to form options regarding what they could do. Decisions would be taken together, unless they were in a war situation which required those with experience to step forward and take charge.


     At the moment, everything seemed calm, except for the loud sound which kept growing in intensity by the second. It was almost like someone was… banging on something, again and again, but as they kept listening, they realized that it wasn't a single 'someone', but a large group who were all doing something together and with a certain rhythm.


     Looking back, the group saw that they could only go forward as there was only a wall behind them.


     "Prepare to move out!"


     Luther gave this command, and all of the soldiers stood at attention and checked their gear. Some had tumbled to the ground due to being teleported into such a tight place, so they had to make sure that all of their weapons were in order, ready to be drawn at a moment's notice.


     After all these preparations were done, the three commanders, along with Elanev and Faxul flew to the head, and the rest stayed at the back because they were both the intellectual force, and the slightly weaker one which had to be protected at the rear. Kellor and Robert had both been given the duty of protecting Eloise, even though she didn't really like it.


     With that, the force from Lanthanor started to move to find out just what situation they had found themselves in. They used the trinkets that they had to illuminate the area around them as the cave was dark, and the more they moved, the more it started to expand until they could reform their formation so that they were standing in four rows of 50 individuals each.



     On the way, the mages kept checking the area, and they soon realized that the entire place was under a very strong formation which both prevented them from communicating anything to the outside and teleporting freely. The complexity was way beyond anything they had ever seen, and comparing it with a few Hero level formations they had seen before, the mages were perplexed to see that it might be even a small step above them.


     If the means of the one who was behind this hadn't been clear before, they were now, as everyone increased their estimation of their opponent's abilities to one step higher than what they had initially thought.


     They continued marching for an entire minute, all while the sounds kept getting louder and louder. It almost seemed to be coming from inside them, now, and it also started to have a strange effect on them. It was like a worm which tried to eat away at their calmness and expose the fear in their heart which was present even though they had been emboldened by their commanders before, but for the Domination Corps who had been through grueling training day and night under the hands of the Devil, this was almost nothing. Each time they came close to succumbing, they remembered how they had spent their days- beating each other up, healing themselves, training, and then repeating the pattern over and over and over until they even stopped falling asleep naturally. If they got tired, they would just drop where they were, and they would be carried to their beds, where they would sleep and then wake up to continue the cycle again.


     Nothing was forced on them, but they had risen to the challenge and kept doing it, even though it felt almost like their own sanity was being affected. They just kept their goal in their mind – to gain power, and bring glory and a happy life to their families, and the man who had believed in them and given them this chance that others would die for.


     Compared to all that, this felt almost trivial, and even the commanders were quite pleased as they saw this. If it was a normal army, some of them would definitely have become adversely affected by now, so the Domination Corps truly was showing itself to be an elite force which could not be underestimated in any manner.


     Finally, after what felt like an eternity, an exit could be seen just as the path they were on began to slope upward. Because of this, they could not see what lay beyond it, but they did not grow excited and increase their place. Instead, they paused to check everything again.


     The three commanders all gulped together, and after ensuring that the Army was ready, they flew to this exit, and as one, they gasped as they saw the sight that was presented to them.


     Luther immediately raised his arm to command the army to wait, and he also sent a message to Eloise and the rest to come forward.


     No sooner had they flown over, they also froze and felt their hearts go cold just like the commanders.


     In front of them… the source of the sound they had been listening to until now was finally revealed.


     A two thousand member strong army stood in front of them, and all two thousand of these individuals were carrying large, round shields made of some material that looked like whitish stone, but was not. They also carried various weapons in their arms, and it was these weapons that they were actively using to bang on these shields in a perfectly coordinated manner that made that sound echo in the entire area.


     The strangest thing was that all of the members of this army were wearing masks which were a bright white in color, and only had slits for their eyes. Each mask glowed brightly, and one would have to squint if they wanted to look at the soldiers' faces.


     They also wore white, spotless ropes with white armor on top, and it looked as if the entire army consisted of only Fighters.


     Yet… If one looked closer, an even more horrifying thing would be revealed, and it was something that would strike fear into any foes who dared to go against force.


     In a mage's elementary vision… It would become clear that each and every soldier was casting a spell to keep their masks glowing, and this made one reach the terrifying conclusion that this entire army was one made up of those who were traditionally called Vanguards- talented individuals who could train as both a Mage and a Fighter, and bring forth the best of both paths so that they would be flexible and undefeatable on the battlefield.


     All of these things would have been enough to give pause to any normal people, but these were eight of the Nine Sovereigns of Angaria, who had heard of much more fantastical things from their king.


     So… The reason behind their surprise wasn't this army.


     It…was what lay right behind it.


     "Welcome to your grave! I see you didn't dally, like I asked. Well, I'll be done here soon, and after that, I'll come crush you all with impunity. Until then, have fun with these toys of mine."


     These words were shouted out in a way that they echoed throughout the humongous cave that they found themselves in, and as soon as the last word was heard…the banging stopped.Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     "RAAAAWWRRR!"


     In a sight that would strike fear into the boldest of warriors, the two thousand-strong army started to run forward, in the direction of the cave entrance at which the sovereigns all stood.


     There was something…inhuman about them, whether it was the way in which each of their movements seemed exactly the same, or the inhuman roaring which was almost like something that one would expect from a rabid beast.


     "Domination Corps, defensive formations! Deploy the Thorny Turtle Shell to barricade this entrance!"


     Luther quickly gave this command, taking charge as the senior-most commander present.


     The Domination Corps were all alert, so they immediately ran forward on hearing the order.


     They didn't even pause to check what was in front of them, as they had been trained perfectly to first follow orders, and then do things which were not urgent.


     One by one, the two hundred individuals all assembled themselves in a peculiar way.


     There were fifty who stood on the ground, with equal distance between each of them, and after checking their positions, they dropped to their knees.


     Fifty more jumped up onto their shoulders, making a lattice of individuals, and as soon as these fifty stabilized themselves, they had already almost reached the roof of the cave opening.


     Fifty more still jumped onto these people's shoulders, and as one, they all grasped formations that they activated together.


     SKKKRRNNGGG!


     With a sound akin to a sword being unsheathed, a five-feet(1.5 m) thick barrier with interlocking hexagons each formed from each trinket that had been activated sprang into being, and the last fifty soldiers all flew into the air to position themselves at the spots from where their vision wasn't impeded by the rest.


     They joined their hands together, and fireballs began to form that kept growing in size.


     It was only then that all those present looked forward, and saw the image that had shocked their commanders so.


     If not for their training, they would have lost control of what they were doing, but at the last moment, all of them managed to control themselves.


     At the corner of the humongous cave…was a man floating in the air, spread-eagled, with silver cuffs around his arms and legs.


     He was unconscious, but his face still seemed to retain the sense of royalty that he had awed many with.


     He was the one they had come to save, and in front of him was someone who looked as if they were the very embodiment of evil, itself.


     This…thing was 10 feet(3 m) tall, and except for the fact that it stood on two legs, there was nothing else human about it.


     Its entire body was filled with arms that sprouted out from almost every inch of its skin, and within that massive ball of limbs which looked especially grotesque because of the way they were twitching, almost with excitement, no face could be seen.


     Even the legs were barely visible, so the monstrosity almost looked like a clump of arms which had been affixed together.


     The King was surrounded by layers of barriers, and it was clear that they were the ones created by the trinkets that he always carried. Even if he was unconscious, they would protect him, and that was exactly what they were doing.


     After those words were heard, the figure which was straight of the nightmare of someone with an overly active imagination turned around and began striking at the barriers.


     It's objective was obvious: it wanted to use brute force to break through, and then kill the King who had somehow been taken hostage.


     Taking a deep breath, Luther said what was on everyone's minds.


     "We have our target in front of us. Sovereigns, if we can't even defeat this thing which looks like it is just at the Peak Champion level, then we really don't deserve this title that we were christened with. The Domination Corps will handle this army. As for us…let's go make that thing beg with all its arms if it wants us to not break them off and use them to smack it into oblivion. Move out."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .



 Ваша оценка:

Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"